ον
ERP TAS Μὲ γον age bate By
Ἄν ντα gH τον Dek art μὴ
asso
Pes Too) ὁ ἀνένεν Bo ROR SLL AL etn
ΔΑ ΕΔ Fee A Pepa ag a wae
ΠΝ
Rahn i
Pe bes κέ ΗΝ ty
PACES wale atcaahieatadats
Maat tae ΤΠ
ef? an ΜΉΝ
Nee Tee KTH
iS
ἘΜΗ͂Σ Na
shld
ory
‘
padeet et ye AY. i 5°
eee ἐδ ὁ Sg
Ἢ ἐφ δ. Μὴ ἢ
4 erates hy] 8
Ἢ ᾿
est Fhe “ie ids hat
Maite ἘΝ ἢ Heats ἐκ οἶς ἀν τιν
ἀν νοι δ sia
ΩΝ
I
yt)
τὸ ἐφ τς τ Epa
VE ὙΠ ΤῊ. ΤΑ sae ‘
gpa ΜΟΙ hes
ΠΤ ΝΗ ΜΉΝ ΜΡ
aye Tee as Sas ἘΚ ΡΥ ΕΝ ΓΗ wl iit oe nat ἀνα
Wei Ὁ ley vurtins ΗΝ or On Sl ΝΗῚ panhat vi
(
νὰ
{ ἐπ ἢ
ΜῊ ΔΑ Δεν (950 ἈΦ τ
. 4
|
ΧΗ
HUNAN {δὴ γε ἐδ ον
τὴ. ΩΝ
Asean
th ab ee hy
ἜΗΝ
TY OF TORONTO
00305813 8
ἊΝ ὴ
an nit ΣΝ
hae
ay twa
ἐφ΄ th ath tee
eel PRS Te ag ey
ὙΦΥΡ Lanegan TAR ἦν
Ach τα 5 eH SEE
ry
’
Peal a aren OOS λυ νΥν τ ἐὰ ὁ ὯΝ
τειν κι beam kee Ae
«ΥΥ ὙΥῊ tea
αἰνὰ ἀντι
ἀνε ν3 λ.γν vas ἀὐνιν τ Nagata sg.
yA Ἢ Ἢ ΠΝ] ἐν νὰ εἵλου γον hee ey Vitae ΩΝ
Ths Cel hae ON ΝΥ τὴν prrererecerWricts ΝΗ ΤΉΝ
SAE NEAT AS w abet ney
ΓΥΝῊ ΝΣ ΔῊΝ Α
ΗΝ
TUT USCS SPL OLE Dokl
oS TR GHAA LEER SOC RE Sate nbbet ved art
POTTS εν τς ὅν Vad Αὐ AME SETAE Bi fhe te ue Tne ees 5
tay λέν ΝΈΑ ἃς τ A GRR
4 WAKA TADS ates
CLAIR Peeve
ει δεν ἐντὶ ψέγων ᾽ᾳ ἐν SIR UPC R LIA RAC J
Ub Bete abe ΔΥῸ Cpa pee ay
he Hapa
ψιλόν Ot et ICL ED lore
cha ou τὰ PAH Sedge μάζα
ἐπ λῦνιεν at: Rbel bs talen bok
Agi ts bea ibete
ben terietreens
ὁ οἷν
ΗΝ
᾿ 4
Viena en Perec ἐς τς εν 4ἴτὸ εν
ΓΗ Toute sasagaanet Avs cs ἐν" YEN EY pele Nes Reyer eT
νὰν δέκε GONG ΜΕΝ Sha ee vad BE EH AS
ρον τὸ δὲ τὸ (rec ihre LSE ΝΥΝ,
δ ν }1ὉὉ7) ἐν τὴ ἔν λύει ἣν ἐν ὁ εἴς Syed OT
ape tyme Vee δἰ ἢν ἡἶν Weesan’
{ρόδα ἐλ 4 ἐν
εὐλον φεγέδεξεν :
ἀνθ WARM! Anh OU ee CIA fad με γον ὁ tT λα
Ebook bbb di hie ναι ASAg ba betandey nets
ἀν κὸν τὰν be be he beat
δέκα ἐπ 4 be PRA
ERENPRITANS EAN Νὴ τον.
aveut.t
RAHM CREEY
eee 4 ἔν ἢ
UHBRAGNS “μετ γεν ἐν υλν
Meh κεφ τε Aas ΚΝ VERE νι (ἡ,
VERONA ἴ [ ἢ δὲ ὁ. ὁ ἐξ (ἐκ Κα ἐψι
Δεν δ Δ έν ᾿
μα EE AA TASER ACR
Shad «φᾶν
γενεὴ RSL TLS δ νι τογὸ μον
WONTAR γῆν εν ACRE
ΜΡΜΗΗΕ HRS
etek
UMiG ATO
fabian shene Wy
Mra ates
wate a: eee
Niatats 424 AAA Re (ν {0 Stee ae
σι:
φ τινε έξες oa
peeriereit tos
Lees
EARN LRA IS Peete ACA δ ὁ ἐ
igs hes Rt
sid φολῃτέ
KASAM VERE NY
ἀξ) 94 Ὁ
pb he ὲ et
dame : ἢ ’ re
wr δ MN ᾿
Weer rirha “
arate ‘ Hobie be Ἢ :
3 Aye "A
fines ἘΠ ε 5 7 Υ Y dus atieteraietets τ κι Ὁ:
ὙΠ ha ‘ “na mene latets 44%
ih Bh | ‘ ΠΡ dpb E ype TR OL
8% ; et rag'h ΡΥ PPP prety estore ttt ter id γι ιν CALLE
δ ΜῊΣ ὌΡΗ ει μάν
“a ; “ἢ pv eterte tee) 4 πες γί σ᾽ πεν ψ γεν ἀεὶ τσ σι
, suse es wa “1 At ANT tet Rr “διὰ
εν } ν hee 8 ἢ bee ἀπ PLITAT AANA LUI OT EEE EE ee 4
Ἵ ἐν ΜΟΥ iprebeperPri tape irr rit ite πτκ Ἴτες τε 4 γί
ν᾿ τ} tals i peeviier herd Pere Porat pret Tel oak hea oben ee be
ΠΗ 4 ‘ 4 ὙΠ bepeie behe Perr bors yore Fe ATR ROLE re
᾿ ‘ ἡ μ ΜΗ FS RO EID OE
: " mee SP ee ane
heal ’ οι 4 ἡ.) τ," , 3’ τη lal eres
if pe re ACE γασε γε" ἐπ.
Τὴν ἐπέφερεν 2 γε 4744 4 4 ὑσεφάσα ἡ σισσυς gts
‘ Spheres pope poses tet Pet Fe eh souk wobe w
eae ae μι δε μετ ἐσια te ororelsen s peerprieveiePever aire tte tela aad Per etal athe 6s
Desa μὲ τ 44 445, όγα Meek ne Org ae eset
:π’ τ
ΚΠ
hae et Pda eR CE
ie pehepe isp: pets
τ άπ σέ Tl Howth es betted atv δι ee
Peat ald ι4π τ ζ ate Crank nt gL EE
τ γττς
Pett aero δὲν
ἐπὴν τ γεν hand At
“αν 4, Ὁ ὐ.44 400 εκ ἐστ,
pobaug aires
ἐκριεἐ 47: et
ὐη νι ἐφήσει λ.
eae
ire aa
“4 υἱ φὴ ee et
pistes Of
ΣΤ τι
a haart ar ede AN AeaE
aad ites scenetant Tanete
Baek CAGAN TRE ETA δ τ αν 5415 +
ine ΠΗ Υ, Γ᾿ ΗΑ
ΡΜ set
sents Sesedetes 4t4ee
} daasahh Pare ats rine
shen ρα rare με et an λα ηνε chan mt ame 10148
ΚΜ εὐ τή τὲ τὴ ἐκάφεέρη δά ν evi tecgatn rst pee σφ᾽ σὺ Heecnpepot tease
qiseceses ene πες 100 ath σε κγ΄
4 ΡΟ ζω
τἀπὸ
ΕΣ 4 ἐκεῖνες δια εις ert te etal
᾿ ͵ ἀξ κωτ ated SAAT eA Nene
y . } 4, νη 4 2) κυ ene Peri ter ra tts δι
PY Peep enepepretiey tie ire icra eas | grat etathed er las
; | i ar να ane ΜΓ jeniee 4 sere at PORTE
Sh ee ν ἡ 419} natal da δέει είἐτα ν ΠΥ tare
5 } Pr erertrr ie ἢ ath Lael ἐπ’ δέ.
bi rl τ ες ἐς ΥΩ ἢ et έφεφυελε να a4 Sunt teases 819° te:
aa Ἷ SAAT AR ORT ATO ea retont ecru eee STTET
‘ ͵ ᾿ δε ρεν ri tet te kel ak Αἱ Piste re" Cok Lavra?
bp eel ᾿ ePriterr Prererireltcc cratic heal 4,9 φεὴ γε κόννὴ atari κεφέ νι»
43 rae ee at mae AP peer ρηψεδι a LEAT REELS EIT
ag vi ἢ ΜΟΥ ὌΦΕΙΣ on wr cont es 06
; 1s tad pad de ἘΜῊ agin tated ue ote oes ἌΣ ΜΩΣ ὁ κε μοι
Ww ͵ . cena t τ τήδιψέν ed eee το μελήφη δ ΔΈ OE ‘ey ΤΣ ΒΗ a ἡ ansesat onde es
oh ias tite 3 ee 4A Ae etry teed 8 νην τ eran tase ue oe
‘ $3 Spat exenh4es 4 fegnasee δὶ Leis sedenegetes Apap eg ei tal fie
Σ | te teat ies ἢ ἤει εκ“ ιν 474} ἀπ ποτ τ rutin
ἊΣ he ἡ τοῖν bees, ies tenets ato
PEL AR AACE ee
ΠΥ act ht iatid ob
TEENS
al igetenet tet ar het
ad
ΠΥ tk be ae
ae Phe Bey eet ΡΝ ΠΟΤῚ ᾿
} raphe ΠΡ. ΜΉΝ ‘ ΕΗ erie * πη πὴ κί
ΓΗ τὶ γ᾿ γϑοὶ μ by ΠΝ ΠΡ ον
ΠΥ te tg pitta
ὑπὸ ““{ "4
Geese de a
eqeteguiet as 6596
Pererever fter eter
7 , hate
’
τὴ κα μὲ iaiage
Petri irc eta aad
Latent Ἢ
Ke
AAO SH Pet hh
νυ
{8
“(ὐ,} j ΕΝ ΗῚ "
' ᾿ ᾿ teat wie gheadaasit end ths ΠΟ eats 6} τὰ:
Hehehe } ἀρ riverartc tg
: Ubi beastie seaeerttpert tens te taht af ee Le
ὃ tact τ} λον ὑοῦ δὶ gaged bibad: ἐέφεῖ 4, VE εὐ δίψα γὴν ΠΗ ΉΗΝ
Ἢ ν ἐν ΔΎ ngs Aidt ote dees 4 oe anit ᾿ any indo
1 ἔστεν Pee ἯΙ Ἔτη ἀκ νάνι αὐ area idee hhog fie! ΨΜΜΗ
sade ‘ en deverithe {8 ath “4. γε
Ἢ πε αι ἘΜ Ἢ ΠΡ
ΟΝ ἐπε
ΠΗ͂Ι ὯΝ ΠΡΏΤΗ,
ΗΝ pred ᾿ (ahaha e924 6A
AUF yt PT ΜΡ
stare, 44)
1 4
ΑΗ ΜῊ ny eee τ
farang δα τ τύ ε᾿.
Fe Lede
ἘΠῚ ἐς i
ae
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
https://archive.org/details/oxyrhynchusppt1000grenuoft
ΤΗΕ
OXYREYNCH US: BAPY ΤΟ
PART (X
GRENFELL AND HUNT
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND
ms GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH
Ἁ
OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
PARR xX
EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES
BY
BERNAR Der: GRENEPBEL Err:
HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN; HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG; HON. IUR.D. GRAZ
FELLOW OF QUEEN’S COLLEGE, OXFORD; FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY
CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES
AND
Δ ΕΠ hes ΘΕ ΠΝ ye errr.
HON. PH.D. KOENIGSBERG ; HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN ; HON. IUR.D. GRAZ; HON. LL.D. ATHENS AND GLASGOW
PROFESSOR OF PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN’S COLLEGE
FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY ; CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES
MEMBER OF THE ROYAL DANISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AND LETTERS
WITH SIX PLATES 4 0 -
ae
4 \
LONDON | \
SOLD AT .
THE OFFICES OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 GREAT RUSSELL 51., W.C.
AND 527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, Mass., U.S.A.
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., 68-74 CARTER LANE, E.C.
BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON ST., NEw Bonp St., W.
ASHER & CO., 14 BEDFORD ST., COVENT GARDEN, W.C., AND 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN
C. F. CLAY, FETTER LANE, E.C., AND 100 PRINCES STREET, EDINBURGH; AND HUMPHREY MILFORD
AMEN CORNER, E.C., AND 29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YorK, U.S.A.
1914
All rights reserved
OXFORD
HORACE HART PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
PRE RAC EH
Or the new literary pieces here published, 1231 and 1233-5 pro-
ceed from the second of the large literary finds of 1906, with some
small additions from the work of the next season. The remainder,
with the extant and non-literary papyri, were for the most part found
in 1903-4.
It is a great pleasure to be able to restore to the title-page of this
volume the name of the friend and colleague whose absence during the
last five years has been so much regretted. ‘The earlier portion of the
book was already in shape when Dr. Grenfell came back to Oxford, but
he has shared in the editing of the non-literary texts, besides helping
materially in the revision of the whole. In future we hope to return to
the old division of labour, and so by degrees to reduce the arrears in
the publications of the Graeco-Roman Branch.
To Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff I am under fresh
obligations for most generous assistance in connexion with the new
classical texts, 1231-41. Professor U. Wilcken has repeated his kind
service of reading the non-literary documents in proof and affording the
benefit of his criticism; and Professor L. Mitteis, as on many previous
occasions, has given valuable advice on some points of Graeco-Roman
law. To these scholars, as to one or two others from whom occasional
welcome contributions have been received, belong the hearty thanks of
both the editors of this volume and its readers.
ἌΝ "Ss UND.
QuEEN’s COLLEGE, OxrForp,
JAN., 1914.
ub
CON Toe Ni iS
PREFACE
List oF PLATES
ΤΆΒΙΕ or Papyri : : ;
Note on THE METHOD oF rere AND ae OF ee ey GIONS
VLE:
(Oaks
TuHeEoLocicaL Fracments (1224-1230)
New Crassicat Texts (1231-1242)
Extant CrassicaL AutHors (1243-1251)
Documents OF THE Roman anp Byzantine PeErtrops :
(2) Official (1252-1257)
(2) Declarations to Officials (1258-1269)
(c) Petitions (1270-1272)
(4) Contracts (1273-1282)
(ec) Taxation (1283-1285)
(7) Accounts and Lists (1286-1290)
(g) Private Correspondence (1291-1300)
(4) Miscellaneous Minor Documents (1301-1350)
INDICES
New Lirerary Texts:
(a) 1231-4 (Sappho and Alcaeus)
(2) Other Texts :
EMPERORS é
Consus, Eras, Evevions
Montus anp Days .
PrersonaL Names
GEOGRAPHICAL
RELIGION
PAGE
Vili CONTENTS
PAGE
VII. Orrictat anp Mititary TITes : : ᾿ ὶ : ὃ 20 Ν
ΙΧ, Wercuts, Measures, Coins . Ξ : ᾿ : : : . 295
||) WAXES 2. ' - : : Ξ : : : . =296
XI. GENERAL INDEX OF Ge AND ΠΝ Wonk : : 3 ‘ « “207
XII. InpEx oF PAassAGES DISCUSSED . : : ᾿ : : : 4 . ΠῚ
IST, OBSPLATES
I, 1224 Fr. τ recto, Fr. 2 verso, 1282 Fr. 1, Cols. ii-iii .
ΤΠ 51 Fis) τ το, 56
LT 1555 Br τ Coli, bess 2, 8
IV. 1284 Fr. 2
V. 1225, 1288, 1249, 1271
VI. 1250 Cols. i-ii .
at the end.
TASER ΟΕ. PAR Yel
(Ax asterisk denotes texts not printed in full)
Uncanonical Gospel
Leviticus xvi
Psalms vii, viii
St. Matthew’s Gospel xii
St. John’s Gospel xv, xvi
St. James’s Epistle i
Revelation v, vi .
Sappho, Book i .
Sappho, Book ii
Alcaeus
Alcaeus
Arguments of ΝΠ πάις 8 Plays ;
Menander, Lpztrepontes
Menander, Colax
1238-40. Fragments of Comedies
Chrestomathy
Greeks and Jews before Brean
Apollonius Rhodius, Argonautica iii
Herodotus i
Thucydides i
Thucydides vii
Thucydides viii .
Plato, Politicus .
Babrius, Fadles .
Achilles Tatius, C/:/ophon and Poe il
Cicero, Jz Verrem II. ii and Pro Caeho
Official Correspondence and Declaration
Military Requisitions .
A.D.
4th cent.
4th cent.
Late 3rd or carly 4th
cent.
5th cent.
Late 3rd cent.
4th cent.
Early 4th cent.
2nd cent.
3rd cent.
2nd cent.
2nd cent.
Early 2nd cent.
4th cent.
3rd cent.
rst—3rd cent.
2nd cent.
Early 3rd cent.
2nd cent.
Early 2nd cent.
4th cent.
Early 2nd cent.
2nd cent.
Late 2nd cent.
2nd cent.
Early 4th cent.
5th cent.
288-95
4th cent.
18
88
99
110
120
122
τ
126
129
133
135
142
162
168
TABLE OF PAPYRI
Publication of an Appointment
Affidavit of Comarchs .
List of Priests under age
Statement concerning a Decaprotus
Promise of Attendance
Declaration of a Shipper
Declaration of a Shipper
Declaration concerning Commissariat .
Receipt of Seed-corn .
Announcement concerning Practice ΕΠ a Trsde
Notification of Inviolability
Affidavit of Priestly Rank
Examination for Membership of the ἘΠ τες -
Registration of a Child
Registration of a House after Purchase
List of Property
Notification through the Archicicasees :
Petition to the Praefect
Complaint of Theft
Marriage-contract .
Appointment of a Representative
Engagement of Musicians .
Sale of House-property
Sale of a Triclinium
Division of Usufruct of a Pigeon- bates
Lease of State Land
Partnership in a Lease
Loan :
Repayment of a ee
Revenue-return .
Receipt for Tax on Sales
List of Village Payments :
Account of Receipt and Expenditure
Survey-list .
Private Account .
Private Account .
List of Articles
Letter of Zois
Letter of Hermogenes
Letter of Theon .
260
292
282
3rd cent.
45
211-12
286
325
209
3rd cent.
Early 2nd cent.
159
240
144
260
3rd cent.
3rd cent.
249
255
214
T3200) &
4th cent.
21
83
219
ΡΟ os
3rd cent.
253 :
Early 3rd cent.
4th cent.
5th cent.
5th cent.
30
About 30
117-38
TABLE, OF PAPVRI
Letter to Didyme
Letter of Tasois
Letter of Dius .
Letter of Sarmates
Letter of Ammon
Letter of Psais and Syra
Letter of Peter . ‘
Application to a Strategus.
Title (?)
Declaration on Oath.
Application for Payment
Report of a Public Meeting
Application for ἐπίκρισις
Response to a Petition
Receipt issued to a Tax- ae
Receipt for Payment of Dues
Memorandum of Clothes .
Memorandum of Payment of Oil
Memorandum , : :
Fragment concerning a Praefect
Latin Writing-exercise
Graeco-Latin Alphabets
Fragment of a Contract
Contract of Loan
Contract of Loan
Date of a Contract
Fictitious Loan
Receipt for Rent
Receipt for Wine
Receipt for Rent
Receipt for Wine
Receipt for Wine
Receipt for Wine
Receipt for Wine
Receipt for Rent
Receipt for Dues
Receipt for Dues
A. 10}
Late 2nd or early 3rd
cent.
2nd or early 3rd cent.
3rd cent.
4th cent.
4th cent.
4th cent.
5th cent.
Late 3rd or ea 4th
cent.
208 (?)
About 355
169-177 (?) .
Late 3rd cent.
214-15 (ἢ)
3rd cent.
Late 2nd or carly etd
cent.
198
3rd cent.
5th cent.
5th cent.
3rd cent.
4th or 5th cent. 0)
5th or 6th cent.
57
ΟἹ
About 305
403
497
48-9
413
6th cent.
301
5th cent.
5th or 6th cent.
5th or 6th cent.
4th or 5th cent.
399
Late 4th or 5th cent.
xi
PAGE
Ὁ Nd
--- Οἱ
Ὁ]
τὸ
©
‘©
\o
NO UN
Ὁ nN
ὌΝ σὲ Ou Oe τ δι
\o
fe}
\o
by db NN
nN
Oo oO
260
xii
1331.
1332.
1333.
*1334.
1335.
*1336.
1337.
1338.
1339.
*1340.
1341.
1342.
1343.
1344,
~*1845.
1346.
1347.
1348.
1349.
1350.
TABLE OF PAPYRI
Receipt for Dues
Receipt for Corn
*Account: Order for Payment .
Order for Payment of Chaff
Order for Payment of Meat
Order for Payment of Money
Order for Payment of Money
Order for Payment of Cheese
Account of Expenses
Account: List of Names .
Account . :
Account of Payments
Account .
Account . :
Fragment of a Letter
Fragment of a Letter
Fragment of a Letter
Beginning of a Letter
Letter of Sarapion
Letter
A.D.
5th cent.
Bthicent. . .
Late 2nd or early 3rd
cent.
416
482
5th cent.
5th cent.
5th cent.
3rd cent.
Ist cent.
4th cent.
5th cent.
6thicent: 2° .
4th cent.
Late 2nd or 3rd cent.
2nd cent. (?).
3rd cent.
Late 3rd cent.
4th cent.
5th or 6th cent.
NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
THE general method followed in this volume is the same as that in
Parts I-IX. Of the new literary texts, 1224 and 1231-4 are printed in a dual
form, a literal transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style ;
1242 is given in modern form only. In the others, and in the fragments of
extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division of words, capital
initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and supplements of lacunae.
Additions or corrections by the same hand as the body of the text are in small
thin type, those by a different hand in thick type. Non-literary documents are
given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation. Abbreviations and
symbols are resolved ; additions and corrections are usually incorporated in the
text, their occurrence being recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults
of orthography, &c., are corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any
difficulty. Iota adscript has been printed when so written, otherwise iota
subscript is employed. Square brackets [ | indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( )
the resolution of a symbol or abbreviation, angular brackets { δ a mistaken
omission in the original, braces { } a superfluous letter or letters, double square
brackets [[ ]] a deletion in the original. Dots placed within brackets represent
the approximate number of letters lost or deleted ; dots outside brackets indicate
mutilated or otherwise illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are
to be considered doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the
Oxyrhynchus papyri in this volume and in Parts I-IX, ordinary numerals to
lines, small Roman numerals to columns.
The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are
practically those adopted in the Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, viz. :—
P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and
A. S. Hunt.
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung.
B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden.
P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ;
Volk TIM, by ἘΠ τὸ Kenyon and! H: 1) Bells Vol.1IV, by H. 1. Bell.
C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely.
xiv LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS
δ
Ρ
iP.
Ῥ:
Ρ
i
P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely.
Cairo Cat. = Catalogue des Antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire,
Papyrus grecs d’époque byzantine, Vols. I-II, by J. Maspero.
Cairo Preis. = Griechische Urkunden des Aeg. Museums zu Kairo, by
F. Preisigke.
. Fay. = Faytim Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and
D. G. Hogarth.
. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli ; Vol. II, by D. Comparetti.
. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole.
. Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Vol. I, by E. Kornemann, O. Eger,
and P. M. Meyer.
. Goodsp. = Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, by E. J. Goodspeed
(University of Chicago Decennial Publications).
. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series II, by B. P.
Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.
. Hamburg = Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Parts 1-2,
by P. M. Meyer.
. Hibeh = The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt.
. Leipzig = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I,
by L. Mitteis.
. Munich = Veroffentlichungen aus der Papyrussammlung zu Miinchen, Part 1,
by A. Heisenberg and L. Wenger.
. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VI, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S.
Hunt; Parts VII-IX, by A. 5. Hunt.
Par. = Les Papyrus grecs du Musée du Louvre, Wotices et Extraits, t. xviii. 2,
by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger.
Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, Parts I-II, by J. P. Mahaffy ; Part III, by
J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly.
. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et démotiques, by Théodore Reinach.
. Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester,
Vol. I, by A. 5. Hunt; Vol. II in the press.
. 5. I. = Papiri della Societa italiana, Vols. I-II, by G. Vitelli and others.
. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im
Elsass, Vol. I, by F. Preisigke.
. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and
J. G. Smyly; and Part II, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J.
Goodspeed.
Thead. = Papyrus de Théadelphie, by P. Jouguet.
Tor. = Papyri Graeci Regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, by A. Peyron.
Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken.
Is STHEOLOGICAL PRAGMENTS
1224. UNCANONICAL GOSPEL.
Ἐπ 0:5 Χ 91 CM, Fourth century. Plate I
(Fr. 1 recto, Fr. 2 verso).
These small but highly interesting fragments from a papyrus book are
written with care in an upright uncial hand of medium size. The contrast
between dark and light strokes is well marked, and the frequent thickening at
the tops of letters gives a somewhat ornate effect ; οἴ. 1229. 0 varies in size,
being sometimes quite small, sometimes on the same scale as the other letters ;
also is inconsistent, the internal part being either angular or curved ; v generally
has a long tail, whereas p is shorter and sometimes does not descend at all below
the line. Hands of this type are commonly assigned to the fourth century, and
to that period the present example may also be attributed, though it is likely to
have been written early in the century rather than late, and a third century date
is not out of the question. Ἰησοῦς is abbreviated τῇ, as in 1079, a papyrus of
about the same age. ν at the end of a line sometimes appears as a horizontal
stroke over the preceding vowel ; an angular sign to fill up a short line is once
used. Both fragments are from the tops of leaves, and the columns or pages
were numbered, in one place (2 verso i) certainly, in another (2 recto ii) probably,
in the formal script of the text below. In Fr. 1 recto and 2 recto i, on the
other hand, the figures are more negligently written, but since an intermittent
numeration would be inconvenient, they are likely, nevertheless, to have
proceeded from the pen of the original scribe.
Fr. 2 contains two columns on recto and verso, and the question arises
whether this is to be regarded as a single leaf with double columns, or as two
leaves with a single column to the page. Since Col. i of the verso is numbered
174 and Col. i of the recto [1]76, it is clear that verso i, 11, recto i were consecu-
tive ; but if the fragment consists of two leaves, recto ii immediately preceded
verso i, instead of following recto i, as it would if a single leaf with double
columns be supposed. The latter hypothesis is supported by the narrow space
between the columns and the absence of a strongly marked crease down the
B
2 THE OXYRAYNCBOUS PAPYRI
middle of it. But the space is not narrower than in P. Rylands 28, a certain
instance of a double leaf, though no doubt the book to which that belonged was
not nearly so bulky as the one under consideration; moreover, there is a crease,
though not a deep one, in this space, and the fold is in the right direction, i. e.
it would make the verso lie uppermost in the quire. Several other considerations
support the theory of the double leaf as against the double column: (1) Single
columns were apparently customary in papyrus books in Egypt. (2) Ina book
composed of leaves with double columns, the second column on every page
should have an even number; but here the number of the second column would
be odd. (3) Col. i of the recto stands higher by nearly a line than Col. ii.
Contiguous columns were not, indeed, always kept parallel, but an inequality
would be more liable to occur if the columns did not stand side by side on the
same page. The balance of probability, therefore, inclines to the supposition
that Col. ii recto is the page preceding Col.iverso. If this be correct, it is likely
that the column was of no great height, and it may be estimated at about twenty
lines at most.
In Fr. 1, numbered on the recto 139, so little is preserved that no recon-
struction is practicable. On the recto the words ἀμὴν ὑϊμῖν λέγω show that the
Saviour is speaking, and a similar inference is probably to be drawn from the
second person plural ὑμεῖς, which is the only complete word on the verso.
Between this leaf and Fr. 2 there was a wide interval, the next pagination number
preserved being 174, at the top of Fr. 2 verso i. If, as we have supposed, this
page was preceded by Col. ii of the recto, the number to be restored there is
1[73]. The subject of that column is again not clear. Seemingly it describes
an appearance in a vision of Jesus, who speaks words of comfort or exhortation,
but the occasion and the person addressed remain in doubt. That the incident
to which the passage relates is the walking on the sea (Matt. xiv. 25 sqq.,
Mark vi. 48 sqq.) seems unlikely, and the reference is perhaps to something not
reported in the Canonical Gospels. Dr. Bartlet, after suggesting that the lines
expand the account of the Call of Peter contained in Luke v. 1-10 by a descrip-
tion of a supplementary commission given in a nocturnal vision, now inclines to
the view that they relate to a vision of consolation and encouragement following
Peter’s Fall. Either of these explanations, if adopted, would have an important
bearing on the problem of the identity of the work to which the fragment
belongs ; see below, pp. 4-5. The next column (2 verso i) is not more extensive,
but enough is preserved to indicate that questions were being addressed to
Christ concerning the nature of His mission and teaching. Apart from the
phrase ‘new doctrine’, however (cf. Mark i. 27), the language finds no evident
parallels in the pages of the Evangelists.
1224. THEOLOGICAL. FRAGMENTS 3
In the two following columns firmer and more familiar ground is reached.
Fr. 2 verso ii describes in language similar to that of the Synoptists, though
more concisely, the offence taken by the scribes, Pharisees, and priests at seeing
Jesus consorting with sinners, with His answer, which appears to have been in the
form given it by St. Luke. Col. i of the recto contains two recorded Sayings
put in a novel relation. The injunction to pray for enemies found in Matthew
and Luke is followed by the sentence ‘ For he that is not against you is with
you’ (so Luke: ‘us’ Matt.) ; and this line of thought is carried on, if the restora-
tion is correct, by an otherwise unrecorded Saying that the man who to-day is
afar off will to-morrow be near at hand. The mention of ‘the adversary’ in the
next line suggests a further development of the same idea.
How are these fragments to be classified? Are they part of an uncanonical
Gospel covering much the same ground as the Synoptic Gospels, or do they
come from a collection of Sayings of Jesus like that of which portions have been
previously recovered (1, 654, possibly also, as some think, 655 and the Vienna
fragment from the Fayiim)? The latter hypothesis may be supported by more
than one argument. In the figst place it is to be remarked that, in these muti-
lated remains of six columns, Jesus is always either actually speaking or about to
speak. Moreover, the discourse here attributed to Him shows the same admixture
of novel and familiar elements as the two Oxyrhynchus fragments of collected
Sayings (1, 654) and the so-called fragment of an uncanonical Gospel (655) which
has been referred by some critics to the same collection. Again, in each of those
three papyri there were certain special points of contact with St. Luke’s Gospel;
in 1224 specific Lucan affinities may again be observed (1 verso ii. 5-6, 2 recto
i. 3). But there is at any rate one notable divergence from 1 and 654: the
formula ‘ Jesus saith’, which there introduced the various Sayings, is here absent.
Instead of this, in Fr. 2 verso ii. 4-5 the words addressed to the murmuring
scribes and Pharisees are preceded by ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἀκούσας [εἶπεν (or λέγει), just as
in the parallel passages of the Synoptists. There is thus good reason for
declining to refer 1225 to the same collection as 1 and 654. Possibly other
collections differently put together were in circulation ; but the alternative view,
that our fragments belong to an uncanonical Gospel, is the more natural. In
such scanty remains as these the absence of pure narration is an extremely
precarious argument; and it may be held that the introductions to the Lord’s
words in Fr. 2 verso are more in the manner of a connected narrative than
a collection of Sayings as such. There is indeed the analogy of 654. 32-6, where
a series of questions from the disciples are quoted; but nowhere else in that
papyrus or in 1 was the context of a Saying given, and the occurrence here of
two or, including Fr. 2 recto ii, even three instances within so small a compass
B2
4 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
thus affords a’ distinct point of contrast. Stress will perhaps be laid on the
brevity of the introduction to the reply to the scribes and Pharisees in Fr. 2
verso ii, as compared with the corresponding accounts of the Evangelists.
This, however, depends to some extent upon the restoration, and would be less
striking if, for example, the alternative supplement suggested in the note ad doc.
were adopted. Moreover, the conciseness here is counterbalanced by the fullness
of the preceding column. It is also significant that in Fr. 2 verso i, ii, recto 1,
which were certainly consecutive, a natural sequence of events is traceable,
substantially that of St. Luke, to whom, as already remarked, the fragments
show linguistic relationship. The questions put concerning the new doctrine in
Fr. 2 verso i, as might be expected, precede (cf. Mark i. 27),and may be supposed
to have arisen out of the claim to forgive sins as recorded in Luke v. 17 sqq.
Col. ii is parallel to Luke v. 27 sqq., while recto i embodies some of the teaching
of the Sermon on the Mount, reported in Luke vi. The inference will follow
that these columns stood comparatively early in the Gospel, which therefore,
on account of the high pagination numbers, must have been preceded by some
other work. Whether Fr. 1 belongs to the same work as Fr. 2 thus becomes
questionable.
For the identification of this Gospel, if it be rightly regarded as such, decisive
indications appear to be lacking. A search among the extant non-canonical
Sayings has failed to disclose points of contact ; nor are traces of bias in favour of
or against any particular sect recognizable. It is natural to think of the Gospel
according to the Egyptians ; but beyond some a priord probability in the case of
a document circulating in Egypt, little can be urged in support of this identifica-
tion, and the distinctive characteristics commonly attributed to that Gospel are
not here in evidence. Perhaps 1224 belongs to the same work as 655, which,
though probably distinct from the Gospel according to the Egyptians, had some
affinity 'to it. In their relation to the Synoptic Gospels there is a general
similarity between 655 and 1224; both exhibit a free handling of Synoptic
material, and a tendency towards abridgement. The fact that the two papyri
are derived from the same site lends the hypothesis of a common source a certain
plausibility. A more definite suggestion is made by Dr. Bartlet, who is inclined
to refer Fr. 2 to the Gospel of Peter. This view rests upon the interpretation
mentioned above of Fr. 2 recto ii as concerned in some way with that disciple.
In the eponymous Gospel an amplification of any incident relating to him would
be likely enough, and since the Gospel was written in the first person, the use of
με in 1. 1 is very appropriate. If it refers to the Call, this column should
precede verso i, an arrangement already found probable on palaeographical
grounds; but the difficulty pointed out in that connexion (p. 2), arising from
1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 5
the narrowness of the inter-columnar space, becomes accentuated, since the
Akhmim fragment shows that the Gospel of Peter was a work of considerable
compass, for the completion of which many more pages would be needed. To
evade the obstacle by the assumption that our Gospel was not finished in a single
volume, but extended into a second, is not altogether satisfactory. If, on the
other hand, recto ii be connected with Peter’s Fall, this column will follow recto i,
and the double-column formation of the pages must be assumed. This, as
remarked above, is on external evidence less satisfactory; but a more serious
difficulty is the resulting necessity of supposing the omission in this Gospel of
all the matter found in the Canonical Gospels between the Sermon on the Mount
(Fr. 2 recto i) and the Fall of Peter. Dr. Bartlet holds this to be possible on
a theory of the Gospel of Peter making it highly selective in the narrative of
_ events preceding the Passion, in which interest was centred. Such a view, how-
ever, needs further substantiation. Another objection to any identification with
the Gospel! of Peter is that in the extant fragment of it the name Jesus is not
used, being replaced by ὁ κύριος. Until further discoveries throw fresh light
upon the problem, it will probably be necessary to acquiesce in a conclusion of
non liquet.
Pr betecro: | rlate LT: Pr, 1° verso:
pro [
τς Ἰντιενπαντι σεν αι μεσ οΨσσοΕοΠΨς-.
(8 SARE RE ΕΘ Ἰμωναμηνῦ ΕΠ eg)
Fre 5 verso. * Plate I;
Col. i. Col. ii.
pod [
-- Ἰπεσμηαποκρεινο οιἰδεγραμματεισκαί. .. ...
τε Ἰπειπασπί.Ἴιανσε οικαιϊερεισθεασαμί. .. ..
το πο: Ἰχηνκαινΐ. .1δὲ TOVNYAVAKTOUY[. τὺ:
ΕἸ τ" Π΄ Ἰκαινο τῶολοισαν μεῖς 2. tons = «
Sine Ceaser te ORM STRAT Ἰθητικαι τὶ εεησκουσασι τι τ τς
τυ σιν ν--
ΠΡ ΔΝ ea
6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Ετ. 2 recto.
Col. i. Col. ii.
Jor pL
ΡΥ τος Ἰαιπὶ .Ἰοσευχεσθεῦπερ» μεεβαρησενκαίΐ. .. . .. par
Ba aes Ἰρωνῦ μωνογαρμηῶ νουτη].:Ἰνοραμαϊ- - --. ---
ΕΣ Ἰωνῦύπερὕμωνεστιν TiaG[. Πεισουγαρς - .--
ΒΟ ΟΡ στ Ἰνμακραναυριον πναλλαῦρσσο...---
ΠΥ ΔΌΣ ὁ Ὁ Ἰενησεταικαιεν By ΟΠ ΕΠ Ππ'
ΠΣ ΟΣ 1. τουαντιδιί[. ..
ἀν σλλ νοις ἀδο ὐο Ἰινενωνΐ. « .
Heid, tecto: ΠΡ] ΕΘ. Ἐπ τ pverso:
pro [
lure ἐν παντὶ CERO. PUPS Hata sks sewers
Bipaye sis ον μων. ἀμὴν v- fe] γι]
[pty AEyY@ ... sm =. Jeol :
Whether the recto of this leaf preceded the verso or vice versa there is no sure means
of deciding. The subject of what remains of both pages is also quite uncertain. In 1. 2 of
the recto the doubtful » may be =, or perhaps «.
Fr. 2 recto. Col. it.
ploy
με ἐβάρησεν. καὶ [παρεσταμέ-
νου ᾿Ιη(σοῦ) [ἐὴν ὁράματι λέγει
Ti dO[vpjets; οὐ yap [........
5 δοὺς ἐπί
173.
‘,.. overcame me. And Jesus stood by in a vision and said, Why art thou cast down?
For it is not thou who . . . but he who gave (?).. .’
The question of the position of this page has been discussed in the introduction.
1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 7
Unfortunately its contents are also obscure. The only passage where the word ὅραμα is
found in the Gospels is Matt. xvii. 9 μηδενὶ εἴπητε τὸ dp. in reference to the Transfiguration ;
and it is remarkable, as Prof. Swete has pointed out, that βαρεῖσθαι occurs in the description
of the same event in Luke ix. 32 ὁ δὲ Πέτρος καὶ of σὺν αὐτῷ ἦσαν βεβαρημένοι ὕπνῳ: The
subject of the present passage, however, appears to be quite different. That the nominative
to be supplied before με ἐβάρησεν is ὕπνος is not unlikely (cf. Matt. xxvi. 43 ἦσαν yap αὐτῶν οἱ
ὀφθαλμοὶ βεβαρημένοι), but there are of course many other possibilities, 6, g. φόβος or λύπη.
In 1. 2 νοῦ can hardly be interpreted otherwise than as the termination of a participle,
though the genitive causes difficulty, since Ἰησοῦς is the natural subject of the sentence.
This type of construction is, however, to be found in classical Greek as well as in the
Koun ; the genitive may even be a clerical error and not attributable to the author. For
[ely ὁράματι λέγει cf. Acts ix. 10; [ἐν ὁρ., though there is not too much room for the ε,
suits the remains better than 60 ὁράματος (Acts xviii. 9). d6[vp]eis is very doubtful; the
shape of the letter following the a is more like that of 6 than of 0, which both when
written large or small is nearly circular. Moreover an o is very intractable here; the
a would inevitably have to be connected with the preceding letters, whereas a question
mi. . . fits in much better with the context; cf. e.g. Matt. viii. 26 καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Ti δειλοί
ἐστε, ὀλιγόπιστοι; The objection to @ is that there is no visible trace of the cross-bar,
although the surface of the papyrus in the middle of the letter is not appreciably worn.
o is less suitable. At the beginning of 1. 4 v is not altogether satisfactory on account
of the comparative shortness of the tail ; but = or 7 is still more objectionable. If v is right,
an emphatic [σ]ύ seems more probable than -[olv, and a convenient antithesis is obtained by
reading 6... δοὺς ἐπὶ... ; cf. for this collocation e.g. Luke vii. 44 ὕδωρ μοι ἐπὶ πόδας οὐκ
ἔδωκας. On the supposition that the passage described Peter’s restoration from the remorse
of his denial Dr. Bartlet suggests οὐ yap [ἐπαίτιος σ]ὺ ἀλλὰ ὁ [προδότης 6 με mapaldovs xrd.; OF
ἐπ[ιταγήν, 6. g., may be restored on the view of the passage as concerned with the Call of
Peter; ci. introd-pp: 2; 4: Ξ
Εἰ 2uverso.. Cold. ΕΊΣ ΕΙΣ
pod
εἶπες μὴ ἀποκρινό-
[mevos. τί οὖν ἀἸπεῖπας; mloliay σέ
[φασιν διδα]χὴν καιν[ὴν] δι-
ἰδάσκειν, ἢ τί β]άϊπτισμ]α καινὸν
8 ἱκηρύσσειν; ἀποκρί]θητι καὶ
174.
‘... thou didst say ..., making no answer. What then hast thou forbidden ?
What is the new doctrine that they say thou teachest, or what the new baptism that thou
dost preach? Answerand.. .᾽
Though the wording of this passage is open to doubt, its purport may be recovered
with probability. καινόν points clearly to xau[nv] in the preceding line, and, given Ἰχην xaw{nv],
διδα]χήν becomes obvious on the analogy of Mark 1. 27 ri ἐστιν τοῦτο ; διδαχὴ καινή ; cf. Acts
8 THE OXYRAYNCHUS PAPY RI
XVii. IQ τίς ἡ καινὴ αὕτη ἡ ὑπὸ σοῦ λαλουμένη διδαχή ; and the next two letters, δὲ, may naturally
be assumed to be the first syllable of the verb διδάσκειν. The interrogative π[ο]ίαν, which is
almost inevitable, fits in admirably with these supplements, and μὴ ἀποκρινόμενος in the line
above, which suggests ἀποκρίθητι in 1. 5, is also quite in keeping. σέ following π[ο]ίαν implies
an infinitival construction ; hence φασίν]... διδάσκειν. Other details of the restoration
are more questionable. In 1]. 1 π of πες, which is doubtless the termination of a verb, is
practically certain, and εἶπες is better suited to the present participle μὴ ἀποκρινόϊμενος than
e. g. ἡμᾶς κατελιΐπες, although the use of the form -eas in such close proximity constitutes
something of a stumbling-block. The letter preceding εἰπας is doubtfully identified as a π.
What remains is a vertical stroke with a small tip to the right of its top. In other examples
of in this papyrus the cross-stroke does not project beyond the uprights, but a slight
inaccuracy in this respect may easily have occurred here and there. The top of «or »,
which are the alternatives, turn, if at all, to the left, not to the right. 7 is therefore
preferable, whether the primary meaning ‘ declare’ or the commoner signification ‘ forbid’
be adopted, and τί ἀἸπεῖπας gives a good sense ; ἀπειπεῖν is, however, not found in the Gospels.
In 1. 4 Ja may well be rivja, 68. g. τίνἾα καινὸν νόμον, but the lacunae are perhaps rather easier
to fill if some neuter substantive like βάπτισμ]α or κήρυγμα be restored. The vestige in the
middle of the line is of little assistance, except that it indicates a somewhat tall letter, such
as ausually is, but an ἡ or 4, 6. g., isalso possible. For βάπτισμα κηρύσσειν cf. Mark i. 4, &c.,
and, for the likelihood of questions concerning a ‘new baptism’, John iv. 1-2 ἤκουσαν οἱ
Φαρισαῖοι ὅτι ᾿Ιησοὺῦς πλείονας μαθητὰς ποιεῖ καὶ βαπτίζει ἢ ᾿Ιωάνης, καίτοιγε Ἰησοῦς αὐτὸς οὐκ
ἐβάπτιζεν ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. β]άϊπτισμ]α would scarcely be too long for the available
space.
ἘΠ 7 verso, (9111... ΕἸΞΊΈΣΙ:
[poe
of δὲ γραμματεῖς Kali Papicai-
ot καὶ ἱερεῖς θεασάμενοι av-
τὸν ἠγανάκτουν [ὅτι σὺν apap-
τωλοῖς ἀνὰ μέϊσον κεῖται. ὁ
5 δὲ ᾿Ιη(σοῦς) ἀκούσας [εἶπεν Οὐ χρείαν
[ἔχ)ουσιν οἱ ὑ[γιαίνοντες
[ἰατροῦ]. [
. . . . . . . .
175.
‘The scribes and Pharisees and priests seeing him had indignation because he
reclined in the midst of sinners. And Jesus hearing them said, They that are whole need
not a physician, | but they that are sick].’
There is much similarity between this passage and the Synoptists, 6. g. Mark ii. 15-17
καὶ πολλοὶ τελῶναι καὶ ἁμαρτωλοὶ συνανέκειντο τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ καὶ τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ... καὶ of γραμματεῖς
τῶν Φαρισαίων ἰδόντες. .. ἔλεγον τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Ὅτι μετὰ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ ἁμαρτωλῶν ἐσθίει
καὶ ἀκούσας ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς Οὐ χρείαν ἔχουσιν οἱ ἰσχύοντες ἰατροῦ, κτλ. ; Cf. Matt. ix, 10-12
where the same verb συνανέκειντο is used, but only the Pharisees are mentioned as objectors
1224. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 9
and Luke v. 29-31, who has per’ αὐτῶν κατακείμενοι, and ὑγιαίνοντες, which apparently stood in
the papyrus, in place of ἰσχύοντες. For οἱ ἱερεῖς cf. Luke xx. τ, where the MSS. are divided
between ἱερεῖς and the more usual ἀρχιερεῖς. The vestige in 1. 7 may well be the top of the
a of adda. The restoration adopted of Il. 5-7, producing a striking coincidence with the
language of St. Luke, is likely to be correct, especially as both Matthew and Mark here use
the simple ἀκούσας without amplification ; but the passage will admit of a quite different
treatment, 6. g. ἀκούσας [ὅτι ἀγαναϊκτ]οῦσιν οἱ ὑποκριταὶ εἶπεν κτὰ. : the frequent application of
the term ὑποκριταί to the scribes and Pharisees in the Gospels would serve to justify its
occurrence in this context.
Prazerecto: Colic
plos
κ]αὶ πἰρ]οσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ
τῶν ἐχθ])ρῶν ὑμῶν: ὁ γὰρ μὴ ὧν
ς
κατὰ ὑμ]ῶν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐστιν.
176.
‘, . . and pray for your enemies ; for he that is not against you is with you. He that
to-day is afar off shall to-morrow be near you, and in . . . of the adversary . . .’
1-2. Cf. Matt. v. 44 ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν καὶ προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν διωκόντων ὑμᾶς,
Luke vi. 27-8 ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν, καλῶς ποιεῖτε τοῖς μισοῦσιν ὑμᾶς, εὐλογεῖτε τοὺς καταρω-
μένους ὑμᾶς, προσεύχεσθε περὶ τῶν ἐπηρεαζόντων ὑμᾶς. The actual combination προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ
τῶν ἐχθρῶν ὑμῶν appears in Didache i.3 προσεύχ. ὑπὲρ τῶν ἐχθ. ὑμ. . .. καὶ οὐχ ἕξετε ἐχθρόν ; cf.
Didascalia ν. 15 ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ προείρηκα Προσεύχ. κτλ.
2-3. Cf. Luke ix. 50 ὃς γὰρ οὐκ ἔστιν καθ᾽ ὑμῶν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐστιν ; similarly Mark ix. 40
with ἡμῶν for ὑμῶν. But in these two passages the Saying stands in quite another context,
its occasion being the attempt of the disciples to prevent a man who was not a follower of
Jesus from casting out devils in His name.
4 sqq. The restoration of ll. 4-5 is highly conjectural and rests upon no authority,
but it appears to carry on well the line of thought: ‘ Pray for your enemies, for they may
be in truth friends, or if they are not now, they may soon become such.’ An analogous
sentiment was early current in the Greek world, and is attributed by Aristotle, 2hev.
Ρ. 1389 Ὁ 23, to Bias, κατὰ τὴν Βίαντος ὑποθήκην καὶ φιλοῦσιν ὡς μισήσοντες Kal μισοῦσιν ὡς
φιλήσοντες, and p. 1305 ἃ 25 οὐ δεῖ, ὥσπερ φασί, φιλεῖν ὡς μισήσοντας, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον μισεῖν ὡς
φιλήσοντας ; cf. Diog. Laert. i. 87, who also attributes the maxim to Bias, Soph. Az. 679-82,
Seneca, LP. 95. 63 cum monemus aliquem... ul ex inimico cogitet fiert posse amicum: we are
indebted for these references to Prof. J. S. Reid. Somewhat similarly the Greek proverb
γνῶθι σεαυτόν is reflected in 654. 18-20.
In 1. 5 [ἐγγὺς ὑμῶν γ]ενήσεται may be preferred to [ἐγγὺς παραγ. as a clearer expression
10 THE OXVYRAYNGHUS:) PAPYRI
of the real meaning, though a more general form would well accord with the proverbial
character of the Saying. The supposed vestige of a letter preceding τοῦ in 1. 6 is possibly
the end of the cross-bar of the τ, and in any case is too slight to build upon ; αὐτο]ῦ τοῦ, 6. g.,
would be suitable. The recorded precept about agreeing with the adversary quickly
(Matt. v. 25, Luke xii. 58) would hardly suit this context. In 1. 7 the letters may be divided
ἐστ]ὶν ἐν ᾧ or |wev dy; the third ν may equally well be μ.
1225. LEVITICUS xvi.
10-2 X 5-5 cm. Fourth century. Plate V.
A small fragment written in heavy sloping uncials of a type generally
similar to those of the Oxyrhynchus Callimachus (1011) though at a less
advanced stage of development. It may be assigned to the first half of the
fourth century. Apart from the hand, a comparatively early period is suggested
by the fact that the MS. was in the form of a roll, not a codex, the verso of the
fragment being blank. The ink is of the brown shade which became common in
the early Byzantine age. Some stops in the middle position show a somewhat
darker colour, and may have been added subsequently. There is no margin in
front of the first letters of Il. 4-5 and 7, and it is uncertain that these were the
beginnings of the lines, though the text can be conveniently arranged on that
supposition.
vn τίοὴν μαρίτυριου xvi. 33
και. To θυσιασίτηριον
εἸξειλασεται: Kale περι
Tov ἵερεων. Kall περι πα
5 ons της συνα[γωγὴς
εἸἰξειλασεται. [Kal εσται 34
τουτο ὕμιν νἱομιμον
αιωνιον εξειλίασκεσθαι
περι [των υἵωϊν Ind απὸ
το πασων)] τῶν αἱμαρτιων
αὐτων] απαξ τίου eviav
του πὶοιηζθησεται
5. της: SO FGN; om. ΒΑ.
1226. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS ΤΙ
1226. PSALMS vii, viii.
10-5 X 6-8 cm. Late third or early fourth
century.
The upper corner of a leaf from a papyrus book of early date, belonging
perhaps more probably to the third century than the fourth. It is written in
round upright uncials of medium size, and showing some tendency towards
cursive forms, e.g. the occasional linking of w to the following letter. Some
marginal flourishes mark the commencement of a Psalm on the recto, and its
number seems to have been written above the title. The usual contractions of
θεός and κύριος occur. A second hand seems to have inserted an iota adscript at
verso 8. The text is written stichometrically, the initial letters of each στίχος
being slightly enlarged. It is of some interest as providing early attestation of
one or two readings which have hitherto rested on inferior authority.
Verso.
[ks κρινει Aaous Κρινοὶν με [κ]ε κατα Vil. 9
ἴτην δικαιοσυνην σου
[και κατα τὴν akaKlay| μου em εμοι
ἰσυντελεσθητω On πο]νηρια ἀμα[ρ]τωλων 10
5 [και κατευθυνεις Ot\Katov
[erag@v καρδιας Kat] νεφρους o Os
[δικαια ἡ βοηθεια poly mapa bv 11
[kat σωζοντος τοὺς εὐυἼθεις τη καρδιαι
[ο Os κριτης δικαιος Klar ἴσχυρος και μα 12
10 ἰκροθυμος ]
και μὴ οργην ἐπαγων] καθ εκαστην
[ημεραν
Recto.
n |
a ψαλίμος τω Aaved
ISS
Ke 0 KS ἡμῶν οἷς θαυμαστον To ovo vill. 2
μα gov ev ἷἱπαση Τὴ YN
5 oT emnpOn ἡ μίεγαλοπρεπια cov ὑπερ
12 ΤΕ. OXVYRAVNGAOSALAPY RI
avo Toy ovpavev
εκ στοματος νἱηπίων Kat θηλαζοντων 3
KaTnpT ow alvoy
evexev Tov ἰεχθρων cov Tov κα
Το ταλυσαῖι εχθρον και εκ
δικηΐτην
o7|e
Verso 1. με: SO BRR; μοι A and many cursives.
2. gov: so the cursives 27, III marg., 156, 202, 269, 283, 284.
3. €or: SO BNA; εμε R.
ἡ. θ(εο)νυ : του θεοῦ BNA; κυρίου R.
8. There is a narrow crack in the papyrus between ἡ and x, and iota adscript may have
been inserted here as well as at the end of the line.
11. Considerations of space make it probable that καὶ stood before μη, as in Ne-@ and
numerous cursives.
Recto 1. The vestige of a vertical stroke is consistent with »; but a figure in this
position might refer to the page instead of the Psalm, the number of which could have
stood in the margin.
2. In BRAR ἄς. ψαλμος is preceded by εἰς ro τέλος ὑπερ τῶν ληνων, but these words are
omitted in 151, 173.
9. everev: SO 181, Cyrill. Alex. vi, p. 400; ἕνεκα others,
1227. ST. MATTHEW’S GOSPEL xii.
6x 11-8 cm. Fifth century.
Fragment of a leaf of a papyrus codex, written in rather large upright
uncials in which dark and light strokes are strongly contrasted. The hand
bears a general resemblance to that of the Ascension of Isaiah (P. Amh. 1) ;
it appears to point to a date in the fifth century. The inkis of the brown shade
characteristic of the period. A stop in the high position occurs once, and there
is one doubtful instance of a rough breathing. An agreement with D and
a corrector of δὲ is noticeable in ]. 5 of the verso, and an unrecorded variant
in recto 1]. 4, and apparently also 1. 6.
Verso.
akou|oalyTes ΧΙ. 24
1227. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS πρὶ
[εἰπὸν] οἷυτος ουἹκ εκβαϊΐλλει
[τ]ὰ δαιμον[ια] εἰ μὴ ev τω [Be
ελξεβουλ᾽ ἀρχοντι Tov dat
5 poviwv: ἰδὼν δὲ τας εἶνθυ
Ny
οι
[enoet|s avtwy ειπίεν avTols
[maca BlaciAd ja [μ]ερισίθεισα κα
[0] εαυτη5] εἰἱρημίουται [Kar πα
[σ]α modus ἡ ἴοικια μἹερισθεισα
10 [κ]αθ εαὐἰτης ov σ͵τζαθησεται
[x]
κ͵]αι εἰ ὃ Σίατανας 26
Recto.
ι 1 εἃ.ἱ 31
[και] os ἂν εἰπίη λογοὴν κατα τίου 32
[vv] του avov αφεθησεται av
[Tlo ovrw os ὃ av εἰιπη κατα
5 [Tov mvs] Tov aytov ουϊκ] αἰφ]εθη
σεται εν] ToluTlw τω αἰίωνι oly
[δε ev τω μεϊλλ)οντ[] ἡ ποίη 33
[carle το δίενδρον] καλον [Kat
[Tov κἸ]αρίπον avroly καλοῖν
a ποιήσατε To δ)Ἱενδροῖν
Verso 3. ἐν: om. E,
[Βε]ελζεβουλ : so CDEGKM &c.; βεεζεβουλ BN.
5. ov: 50 NPD; εἰδως most MSS.
de: so BND; CEGKLM &c. add o Τ(ησου)ς.
10. [k]a9 εαυΐτης : so most MSS. ; ep eavrnv D, which also has ornoera instead of σταθη-
σεται, and this may have stood in the papyrus.
It. [κἾαι εἰ : εἰ δὲ καὶ D. That a slightly curved horizontal stroke above the next letter
represents a rough breathing is uncertain.
Recto 2. av: so D; eav most MSS. Cf. 1. 4, where eay is apparently universal apart
from the papyrus.
4. ουτω : OM. MSS.
5-6. The reading of the papyrus here is very doubtful. MSS. have οὐκ αφεθησεται (ov
14 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
μὴ αφεθὴη B) autw followed by either oure ev TovT@ τω αἰώνι οὔτε (BNCD) OF οὔτε εν TW αἰωνι TOUT@
οὔτε (K) or οὔτε ev Tw vuv awry ovre (EFGLM &c.). [cera av|rw is possible, but then none
of the recorded variants is reconcilable with the following letters, τω a little further on being
clear. To suppose an omission of tovrw does not solve the difficulty, since [our] ev is too
long for the space and the vestiges do not suggest ev. Possibly something other than
apeOnoera Was written, but it was not μὴ αφεθη. ‘Traces of ink above 7o[ur]# perhaps indicate
a correcuion,
1228. ST: JOHN'S GOSPEL xv, xvi.
Fr. 2 (Col. ii) 18-55 cm. Late third century.
Fragments from two consecutive columns from a roll containing the Gospel
of St. John. The text, written in an upright informal hand of medium size, is on
the verso, the recto of both fragments being blank; but no doubt in other parts
the roll included sheets which had previously been inscribed. There is a general
similarity between the script of this papyrus and that of the second Logia
fragment, 654, also on a verso ; in 1228, however, the writing is somewhat heavier
and approximating nearer to cursive. It is likely to date from about the end of
the third century. The usual abbreviations of Ἰησοῦς, πατήρ, and ἄνθρωπος occur,
but no punctuation-marks or other signs apart from the diaeresis. In both
fragments the lines have lost their beginnings and ends throughout, and since
they were of some length it is impossible to fix the points of division. Like the
early fragments of this Gospel previously obtained from Oxyrhynchus (208),
1228 shows a good and interesting text, though, as often, its affinities are not
strongly marked, and it does not agree at all consistently with any one of the
chief authorities. Coincidences with the Codex Sinaiticus are frequent, but
divergences are noticeable at 11. 4, 9-10, 27, 29.
Gol.
av\rav yeypappelvos οτι XV. 25
] οταν €XOn ο παΐρακλητος 26
υμ]ιν παρα του πρς |
| πρς εκπορευεῖται
5 εἸμου και ὕμίεις 27
εἸμου εστε τίαυτα xvi. I
σκ]αδαλισθητε Ϊ
εἸρχεται wpla 5
1228. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 15
Col. ii.
yluvn οταν τικτὴ λυπίην Xvi, 21
αυτης οταν δὲ γεννηση
μνημοΊνευει της θλειψεαῖς
εγενν]ηθη avos εἰς τον κίοσμον
5 vuv μὴ]εν λυπὴν εχετε | 22
χαρη σεται ὑμων ἡ καρίδια
ου͵δεις ape ad [υἹμων Ϊ
οὐἹκ ερωτήσετε Του͵]δεῖν 23
0] τι εαν αιτησίητε
Ιο 1 ὕμειν ew[s] αρτι [| 24
ονοματι μου [
3 lines lost
15 πῆρς [almlalyyso ἴυμιν 25
ey ro ον[οματῆς ploy αἰτηΐσεσθε 26
ey|o ερωϊτησω τῇο]ν mpa [
] πηΐρ pire] ὕμαϊς. ojre ὕμ[εις 27
κα). πίεπιστε]υκατίε] οτι εγίω
20 εξηλθοὴν εξίηϊλθον παρα του 77 ps 28
τον ἰκοσμον] παλιν αἰφιημι
1 ples} zlol [
] we [ 29
ου]δεμι[α»νἹ λ[εγεις
25 παἹντία)] Kat ov xpellav 30
T\ovr@ {[πισ]τευομεῖν
απΊεκρι[θη] αὐτοῖς Inis| alpre 31
] @pa [kau εἴληλυθεν |
elis τία ιἾδια Kale] eple
i. 1. The papyrus followed the same order as BRDGL; in AEHIKM &c. ἐν τω vopo
αὐτῶν follows yeypappevos.
2. οταν: SO BN; οταν de ADIL.
4. π(ατ)ρ(οὴς : πᾶάτρος μου 108
6--1. The ordinary text gives a somewhat shorter supplement than might be expected ;
but there is no recorded variant, and the spacing in the papyrus is not very regular.
11. 3. θλειψεωΐς : Aumns D.
4. 0 avOparros *,
τό THE OXVYRA YNGHRUS PAPY RE
5. vey μὶεν λυπην : SO BN (μεν ovy N*) C*DLM ; λυπὴν μεν νυν ACS.
exere: SO BN*C; efere NCADL.
7. αἰρει: SONACD*L; apa BD*.
8. epwrnoere: epwrnonre N™*.
9. o| τι ἐεαν: SOA (av) ; αν TL BEDI. οτι αν τι De otto av §, ort ova av or eay Others.
g-10. The papyrus agreed with AC*D in placing ev rw ονοματι pou before dacet,
which precedes in BNC*L.
15.. Either [a|n[alyyedo (BN (-eAAw) DC* KLM) or [α]ν α]γ. (CceorrEGH) is possible.
16. The vestiges of the letters are doubtfully identified, but appear to suit the usual
order rather better than that of δὲ ar. ev τω ovop, pov.
20. mapa: SO NAC’; εκ BC*L. D omits εξηλθον. . . πατρος.
2- Ιη(σου 7: so BC; ΟἿ NADL.
28. [και : so the best MSS. ; καὶ νυν C*D®.
29. kale] εμῖε: soAC*D; cape BNC*L.
1229. ST. JAMES’S EPISTLE i.
12-1 X 11-2 cm. Fourth century.
This papyrus leaf, as the pagination on each side of it shows, was the
second of the book to which it belonged, the text commencing on the second
page of the preceding leaf, while page 1 was either blank or, more probably,
contained only the title. Nine or ten lines are lost at the bottom of the verso,
and the height of the leaf when complete would have been approximately 19.cm.,
if the lower margin was of about the same width as the upper. When found the
leaf was folded up, like a document, at right angles to the lines of the text.
These are written in good-sized broad uncials, rather coarse and irregular in
formation, though hooks and thickenings at the ends of strokes show an attempt
at ornament. The fourth century is the date suggested. No abbreviations occur
except the strokes over a vowel for a final ν at the end of a line ; πατρός is written
in full. A medial point is found once. Textually there is little to notice beyond
the occurrence of the ungrammatical ἀποσκιάσματος found also in BN in
Werse 1.
Verso.
B
ω
τη ταπεινΐ ουΐσι avrov ort ϊ. τὸ
ws avOos xoprov παρε
λευσεται aveTEeLAEv yap It
o ἥλιος συν τω καυσωνει
5 Και εξηρανεν Tov χορτο
και To avOos avrov εξεπε
1229. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 17
και
σεν ἢ εὐπρέπεια TOV TPOTw
που αὑτοῦ ἀπώλετο ουὅ
τῶς και O πλουσίος εν ταις
IO πορειαις αὐτου μαραν
θησεται μακαριος avn 12
Ρ oS ὕπομενει πειρα
σμον οτι δοκιμος γενο
μενος λημψεται τον
15 στεφανον τῆς Cons
ov ἐπη γ] [γειλΊῆατο τοις
αγίαπωσιν αὐυτον
Recto.
Y
συλλαβουσα TIKTEL apap ΤΡ
τιαν n δὲ αμαρτια αἀποτε
λεσθεισα αποκυει θανα
τον. pn πλανασθαι a 16
5 δελῴοι μου ayamnrot
πασα δοσις αγαθὴη και 17
παν δωρημα τελειον
ανωθεν εστιν κατα
βαινον amo Tov πατρος
Ιο τῶν φωτῶν πὰρ ὦ οὐκ ε
νι παραλλαγὴς n TPO
TNS αποσκιασματος
βουληθεις απεκυησεν 18
ἡμᾶς Noyw αληθειας
15 εἰς To εἰναι ἡμαῖς amjap
χὴν τινα
Verso 11. ἀνήρ: SO BNCKL; ἀνθρωπος A. The division of the word after 7 is
abnormal.
16. After ἐπηγγείλατο (C)KL add κυριος.
ς
18 THE OXVYRAYNGHUS ' PAPYRE
Recto 4. πλανασθαι is for -σθε.
10. ex: so most MSS.; eorw 8.
11. παραλλαγῆς : mapaddayn MSS.
12. αποσκιασματος: SO ΒΥ ἢ; αποσκιασμα NCACKL, edd.
1230. REVELATION ν, vi.
4-1 X 7 cm. Early fourth century.
Fragment of a leaf of a book, written in a medium-sized sloping informal
hand, approximating to cursive, and dating probably from the earlier part of the
fourth century. The lines, which were of considerable length, have lost both
beginnings and ends, and their distribution cannot now be recovered. The use
of the numeral ¢ for ἑπτά is in accordance with the character of the MS.; it is
likely that τεσσάρων and τρεῖς in v. 6 and vi. 6 were similarly shortened. So far
as it goes, the text shows a tendency to agree with that of the Codex Sinaiticus.
Recto.
δου ev[ixnoey v. 5
Aavjed arfogat
auTjov κία)ι evdov ev [ 6
ζωωὴν Kal ev μεσω Tov πρίεσβυτερων
5 w\s ἐεσφαγμενον exov κερίατα
| ta ¢ πνᾶ του θυ ancora. [
nrlOev kat εἰληφεν εκ τὴς ὅϊεξιας 7
ole eAalBev 8
Verso.
1 καθημίενος vi. 5
κ]αι ἠκουσία 6
χοινιξ σιτου δηναριου και
δην]αριου Kat To ελεον και To [
5 ] ore ηνεωξεν τὴν σφραγίιδα 7
ηκοΊυσα φωνην tov TeTapTiouv
Ἰ εἰδίον 8
1230, THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 19
Recto 2. αὐοιξαι: so NA; 0 ανοιγων Β.
3. εἰδον: SO BN; ιδου A.
5. exov: SO BNA; εχον P.
6. ζ: so BN (enra); om, A.
aneona .[: probably the second z= is a mere slip of the pen and απεσταλμενα (δ ) or
απεσταλμενοι (A) was intended. A slight vestige following the second a suitsaa, B has
αποστελλομενα.
7. εἴληφεν : SONA; εἰληφεν την B, ed. ro βιβλιον some cursives, &c.
Verso 5. ηνεωξεν is a confusion of the two forms ἀνέῳξεν and ἤνοιξεν ; the MSS. give the
latter.
6. φωνην: so NA; om. B.
20 THE. ΘΑΥΚΗΥΝΘΟΘΗΞΣΣ PAPYRY
ll NEW) ΟΡ LEX ES
1231. SAPPHO, BOOK i.
Er, 1 ὙΠ 5:2 em. Second century. Plate II
(Frs. 1, 10, 56).
The authorship of these fragments in Sapphic metre and Aeolic dialect
would in any case have been evident, and it is placed beyond question by two,
if not three, coincidences with fragments expressly cited from Sappho; cf.
Fr, 1. i. 15-16, Fr. 16. 2-3, 11-12. The title of the roll is preserved in Fr. 56,
but this, curiously enough, does not mention the name of the writer, giving only
the number of the book and of the verses contained in it. That it is called Book i
is in agreement with the statements of grammarians that the pieces in Sapphics
were all included in that book; cf. Bergk, Poet. Lyr. iii, p. 874. The number of
verses comprised in it, we now learn, was 1320, i.e. 330 stanzas. Very likely the
other eight books, or some of them, were shorter than this, but even so Sappho’s
entire works may well have extended to something like 9,000 verses.
Substantial additions to the exiguous surviving remnants of this large
output have lately been forthcoming from Egypt, where evidently the lyric poets
were still popular in the Roman period ; and further welcome contributions are
now made by 1281 and 1232. The gain from the former, however, proves to be
less than had been hoped. Except in Fr. 1, which has been built up from some
twenty small pieces, the fragments have not fitted together at all well, and it is
hardly to be anticipated that further efforts in this direction will produce a very
different result. Still, five and a half consecutive and nearly complete stanzas of
a poem of Sappho is a gift not to be despised ; and for vocabulary and dialect
even small and disconnected scraps have their importance. The two columns of
Fr. 1 include remains of four poems, of which the first, as a reference to Doricha
(Rhodopis) shows, was addressed, like 7, to Sappho’s brother Charaxus. This is
followed by what is no doubt the greater part of a graceful piece expressing the
writer's deep longing for an apparently absent friend, Anactoria, whose name
was already known as that of one of the intimates of the poetess; cf. note
on Fr. 1. 1. 27-8. In the next column stood a poem of five stanzas addressed
to Hera, part of which by a strange coincidence has recently appeared in Ρ. 5.1.
123, also from Oxyrhynchus. Of the succeeding verses not enough remains to
indicate their theme. On what principle these poems were grouped within the
ΠΟΘ NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 21
book is not evident ; apparently the principle was not similarity of subject. It is
noticeable that three consecutive pieces begin respectively with the letters ο, 7, ὁ
(if ἄν represents an original ὄν), which suggests that possibly there was a rough
alphabetical arrangement; but the juxtaposition of these initial letters may be
mere accident. Among the smaller fragments, Nos. 13, 14, 15, and 56 are again
concerned with members of Sappho’s circle, another of whom, Gongyla, is named
in Fr. 15. Fr. 56 was composed in honour of a wedding.
The MS. is written in an informal upright hand, of rather less than medium
size ; in style and effect this script recalls that of the Herondas papyrus, and it
should be referred, like the latter, to the second century. Stops in two positions
are used ; and as usual in lyrics, accents, breathings, marks of long and short
quantity, and signs of elision have been added here and there. In some of these
additions the ink differs from that of the text, and to a certain extent at least
they may be attributed to a second hand from which have also come occasional
corrections and marginalia. Strophes are divided off by paragraphi, and an
elaborate coronis marks the end of each poem. The accentuation of the papyrus
is in conformity with the barytone system traditionally associated with Aeolic,
and also exemplified in 7. In this and other points the orthography of the
originals has been adhered to so far as possible, both here and in 1232-4, even at
the cost of consistency. After all it may well be that the authors themselves
were not invariably consistent ; cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho und Simonides, pp. 91 sqq.
The views of Wilamowitz concerning the textual tradition of the Lesbian poets
are substantially confirmed by the new discoveries, to the restoration and
elucidation of which he has, by a fortunate combination of circumstances, himself
so largely contributed.
22
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Fest, Cola.” Plated
eta ie eee Ἰαμάκαιϊ
ες “----- ] oe [
πο τ ς- |. ατοσκαΪ
[ |
SY Leseearenie cereneegt ὙΠ ΝΟ Ἰβροτεκηΐ
Dri ear ere el raat ΠΕ ---- Τ.
[τ amare Σ᾿ ΡΩΝ WS Dara Ne ese 1
[ |
[. -|apexa]. -Jem[...-. Ἰανεπευρῖ. . . .. ]
το [. . .δεκαυχάᾶσαντοτόδ᾽ evyel. ss... ]
[. . «ριχατοδευϊ.Ἰερονωσποθεῖ. .... .. ]
[. . Περονηλθε
[Ἰιμενιππηωνστροτονοιδεπεσδων
οιἰδεναωνφᾶϊσεπί.]γανμελαι{.]αν
15 [μμεναικαλλιστον᾿εγωδεκην᾽ 6T
τωτισεραται
[. γχυδέυμαρεσσύνετονποησαι
[αντιτί.Ἰυτ᾽ ἀγαρπόλυπερσκοπεί[.1α
λ
[. . «Τοσί. . Πρωπωνελεναΐ. .vavdpa
ΣΟ σον Ἰιστον
[teense facets loeBaorpoial. «“Ἱλεσσί. «|
τς Ἰαϊδοσουδεφ] Ἰλωντο.Ἴηὼν
ΠΡΟ ΑΝ Ἰεμνάσθ᾽ αἰ. . παρά .. y avrav
τυ Ἰσαν ᾿
BE aie stores) s Ἰαμπτονγαρΐ
[siete ἢ. -κουφωση τ. Ἰοηση
[. ἡλενυνανακτορί[. . Ἵν. μνα μναι
[. Τηαπεοισασ.
[. Ἰστεβολλοιμανερατοντεβαμα
30 καμάρυλμαλαμπρονιδηνπροσωπω
Lege ΙΖ CLASSICAL TEXTS
Brit Col. i. . Plate ΤΗΣ
το ee το ja μάκαι[ρα
π-----.-: ]. umdo . [
σέ π᾿ Ὸ- 1. ατος καὶ
[ |
ΠΡΟ Seca Ook ἄμ]βροτε κηΐ
lo to fA oS ols ee ] εν ie
(es νος [eaves CAE weno |
[Κύϊπρι, Kali ole πιϊκροτέρ]αν ἔπευρϊεν.
10 [οἷ] δὲ καυχάσαντο τόδ᾽ ἐννέϊποντες,
[ΔωἹ]ρίχα τὸ δεύϊτ]ερον ὠς πόθεϊινον
[els] ἔρον ἦλθε. ,
ἰΟἹὲ μὲν ἱππήων στρότον οἱ δὲ πέσδων
οἱ δὲ νάων φαῖσ᾽ ἐπὶ] γᾶν μέλαι[ν]αν
t5 [ἔμμεναι κάλλιστον, ἔγω δὲ κῆν᾽ ὄτ-
τῶ τις ἔραται.
[πάγχυ δ᾽ εὔμαρες σύνετον πόησαι
[π]άντι τ[ο]ῦτ᾽- ἀ yap πόλυ περσκόπει[σ]α
[ἰκάλ]λος [ἀνθ]ρώπων ᾿Ελένα [τὸ]ν ἄνδρα
20 ἱκρίννεν ἄρ]ιστον,
[ds τὸ πᾶν] σέβας Τροΐαϊς ὀλεσσίεν,
[οὐδὲ π]αῖδος οὐδὲ φ[Πλων το[κ]ήων
[οὐδὲν] ἐμνάσθη, ἀϊλλὰ] παράγαγ᾽ αὔταν
[Κύπρις ἔραι]σαν.
25 [.... εὐκίαμπτον yap [
ΠΥ ROUGGISY Tle: sarees ν]οήσῃ.
[τῆϊλε νῦν ᾿Ανακτορίϊας ὀνεμνά-
[ἰσθ]η(ν) ἀπεοίσας,
[τᾶ]ς (κ)ε βολλοίμαν ἔρατόν τε βᾶμα
30 κἀμάρυ(γγ)μα λάμπρον ἴδην προσώπω
aS
THE OXVYRAYNGHUS ΡΩῬΥΚΝΙΥ
ηταλυδωναρματακανοπλοισι
Ι-.- τ - Ἰάχεντασ
τ: Ἱμενουδυνατονγενεσθαι
(ae. aie Ἰανανθρωπῖί. . . εδεχηνδ᾽ ἄρασθαι
Col. τ: ΒΙΒΕΕ ΤΙ:
ὧν
a τεξᾳί
Ξέπλασί
᾿ ποτ Jen
Tavapat|
5 τοιβασιλ]
ἐκτελεσί
πρωταμ]
τύ Baro
ουκεδυνΐ
10 πρινσὲΪ
καιθυωνΐ
νυνδεκΪ
κὰττοπαΐ
ayvakaikal
15 [Ἰαρθ]
[Ἰμφισί
2 lines lost.
- avin[
20 €uper|
= pari
= avKed|
ηνέπηνΪ
yAoooap|
25 μυθολογί
κᾶνδρι
μεσδονΐ
159 NEW CEASSICAL FEXTS
ἢ τὰ Λύδων ἄρματα Kav ὄπλοισι(ν)
[ἰππομἸ]άχεντας.
[εὖ μὲν ἴδμεν οὐ δύνατον γένεσθαι
[τοῦτ] dv’ ἀνθρώπϊοις, πἸεδέχην δ᾽ ἄρασθαι
Cole. Ρ]αιΕ ΤΠ
T ἐξ ἀδοκήϊτω.
Πλάσιον δὴ pl
πότνι Ἤρα, σὰ χί
τὰν ἀράταν ᾿Ατρ[εΐδαι
5 τοι βασίληες
ἐκτελέσσαντες [
πρῶτα μὲν πί
τύιδ᾽ ἀπορμάθεϊντες
οὐκ ἐδύναντο,
10 πρὶν σὲ καὶ Ai’ ἀντί
N vA 3 la oy
καὶ Θυώνας ἰμ[ερόεντα maida:
νῦν δὲ κ
Ν x
KaT TO Tal
ayva καὶ Kal
15 [wlapO[ev
[dug of
2 lines lost.
. avirl
wv
20 eupev|at
pare
‘Av κ᾽ ἐδίεξάμαν
ἠνέπην Ϊ
γλῶσσα pl
25 μυθολογί
κἄνδρι Ϊ
μέσδον [
26 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Fr, 2: ἘΠῚ 79: Fr. A.
A joo8"| \eal
Ἱμενοισαΐ Ἰαταισί Ἰγαμῖ
10 ενθυοισιΐ Ἰτύχαιν εἶ Ἰαΐεντί
Ἰεχοισανεσλὶ ΤἸρῖ Ἰδεσί
5 | ΡΣ τ 5 ιονΐ
Ἰειδεβαισαΐ ta
Ἰυγαριδμενΐ Be 5.
Ἰινεργων pat ay a
] Ἰ. corf 6.
10 Ἰδυπισσωΐ Ἰμετριακαΐ Loe
Ἰαπικυδὶ Ἰαθυδου . [ Ἰνθεμῖ
ο. jan jerex]
Ἰταδειπηΐ Ἰόλεί
|
5 Jréol
ἘΠ 7: Fr, 8
il Ἰαιρειδ
7]. akal SOE te
Ἰγισαι
Fr. 9. τ τος Plate IT.
Ἰεπι{Πεσμαΐ
Ἰε᾽γανοσδεκαιΐ Ἰλεπαβολησὶ
] Ἰνδόλοφυνί. . . «ee
Ἰυχαισυνέσλαι .[ |rpopepoom .[. . ἶλλα
5 Ἰοσκρετησαι 5 |
1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
Βα. Ὁ:
]
7 μενοισαΐ
10᾽ ἐν θύοισιϊν
1 ἔχοισαν ἐσλί
Sith
Jee δὲ Baral
olv yap ἴδμεν
|v ἔργων
]
10 δ᾽ ὑπίσσω
κ]ἀπικύδ᾽
1 τόδ᾽ εἰπη]
] ἐπι[Ἰεσμαΐ
Je’ γάνος δὲ καὶ Ϊ
]
τ]ύχᾳ σὺν ἔσλᾳ
5 Jos κρέτησαι
ἐπ ΟΣ Fr. 4.
πρ]όσθ᾽ [| Ἰσαΐ
Ἰαταισΐ |rap
τύχᾳ νι Ἰαΐεν τί
lel Ἰδεσί
Ξ tov
het
Fr. 5 shy
Ἰ. orl Br. 6:
] μέτρια Kali Ἰνθεμῖ
βηάθυ dov . [ Jere kl
Ἰανΐ Ἰόλει
: ]
5 Ἰτέοί
Fr. 8
Jafper δὶ
Er. 16, Plate ἘΠ
]
YW ἐπάβολ᾽ Hol
jv δόλοφυν [....
] τρομέροις π΄. [.. .JAAa
5 |
THE ‘OXYRH YNCHUS PAPYRI
ασμελαινας
M— wey 1
ελοισιναῦται
Ἰεγαλαισαηταιΐ
10 Ἰακαπιχερσαΐ
|
“Ἱμοθενπλεοιμῖ
ἸδεταφόρτιεικΪ
Ἰνατιμ᾽ επὲικηΐ
Ἱρεοντιπόλλ. [
Ἰαιδέκεἰ
Ἰεὶ
]
20 levepyal
Ἰχερσαϊ.]
lya
]
‘le -
Fr. 12.
Ἰβλᾳΐ
Ἰεργον. «Ἰλάτε[
Ἰνρεθοσδοκιΐ
7ησθαι
5 \vavadnry[
᾿εμή'χειμωῖ
Jracavadyea . [
jee
Ἰτὶ
Ἰχροαγηρασηδὴ «-ἶ
Ἰναμφιβασκει: a
Ἰσπεταταιδιωκὼν
]
10 Ἰτασαγάυασ
Ἱμαλαβοισα
Ἰαεισοναμμι
|
Ἰρωνμαλιστα
15 jaon|. \évarau[
Et τῶι
J
Ἰανταμεῖ
] . ἐποτνιαΪ
Ἰαψατί
Jov
Pr 19.
Ἰανάγ .[
Ἰεμνᾶσεσθ᾽ αἱ
Ἰμμεσεννεοΐ
Ἰποημμεν.
5 Ἰενγαρκαικαΐ
Ἱμενπολι
Jo[. Jecarod]
193k) NEW CRASSICAL, TEXTS
γ]ᾶς μελαίνας
J
7 ~
Ἰέλοισι ναῦται
μ]εγάλαις ἀήταιἰς
Ιο Ja κἀπὶ χέρσω
|
’ὔ
ἄ]μοθεν πλέοιμ]
1 δὲ τὰ φόρτι᾽ εἰκί
Ἰν drip’ ἐπεικηΪ
i 1
1 ῥέοντι πόλλ. [
Jar δέκεσθαι
Jee
20 jw ἔργα Ϊ
irre.
Ἰβλα
] ἔργον: [ἀλ]λά τε [
Ww ῥέθος δοκι
Ἰησθαι
5 Ἰναυάδην χὶ
le μή: χειμοῖν
Ἰτοισαν ἄλγεα.
loc
1 χρόα γῆρας ἤδη a.[
K(at)..
Ἰν ἀμφιβάσκει
|s πέταται διώκων
|
το =. |: Tas ayavas
Ἱμα: λάβοισα
] ἄεισον ἄμμι
|
Ἰρὼων μάλιστα
ΤΙΣ Jas πἰίλ]άναται Ϊ
Loew ae
]
Ἰαντα pel
7. ε πότνια |
Ἰαψατί
5 Jov
[- - - δ]ὲ μνάσεσθ᾽ ἀΐσσα
[- - - ἄϊμμες ἐν νεόϊτατι
[.. . ἐπόημμεν,
5 [---. μ]ὲν yap καὶ κάϊλα
[εἴχο]μεν: πολι
[- - . χ]ο[ρ]είαις of
ἘΘ
30 THE OXYRHYNCAUS. PAPYRI
Praia.
Jeporoondnl
]
Ἰτιονεισιδωσὶ
ἸἹρμιονᾶτεαυΐ. .|
5 Ἰξανθαιδ'᾽ ελεναισεΐσί .Ἰην
ἽἹκεσ
Ἰμισθναταισ'τοδεδ᾽ σί. .Ἰταισᾶι
Ἰπάισανκεμετανμερίμναᾶν
ao αντιδῖ. . (. «]θοισδὲ
10 1 τί. -Ἰασε
|racox bac
rau
Ἰνυχισί.Ἰην
i
ἘΠῚ ΤῊ:
τ ---- Ἰελομαισὶ
f. J. γυλᾳ.. [- «- ἡνθιλαβοισαμᾳ .Ϊ
[. . ἠκτινανσεδηθτεποθοστ.Ϊ
αμφιποταται
5 τανκαλαν'ἀγαρκατάγωγισάυταϊΪ
ἑπτοαισ᾽ ἰδοισαν᾽ἐεγωδεχαιρω:
καιγαράυταδήτϊί. «Ἰεμεμφί
[-υπρογ έν! '
[ἰασἄραμαᾳϊ
10 τουτοτῶϊ
[ολλομᾳΐ
129} ΑΕ CLASSICAL. TEXTS
Fropat
] ἔρωτος ἤδη
]
[evap aaa ws yap ἀν͵τιον εἰσίδω ole
lees pau ΚΑ ν᾽ ᾿ΕἸἹρμιόνᾳ τ(ογαύϊταν
5 [ovdapa,| ξάνθᾳ δ᾽ ᾿Ελένᾳ o° ἐίσ[κΊ]ην
[οὐδὲν ἄειϊκες,
αἱ θέμις θνάταις: τόδε δ᾽ ἴσθι] τὰ oa
μ a og
[eee Ἰπαίσαν κέ pe τᾶν μερίμναν
ἔτ τ Ὁ: Ἰλαισ᾽ ἀντιδῖ. . “. «(]θοις δὲ
10 [ ] τί . .(]1ασε
]ras ὄχθοις
rau
mav\vuxia|O|nv
i
ἘΠ 5:
Rolie ον: κἸέλομαι σΐ
[Γο]γγύλα.. [. . .ὄ Ἶνθι λάβοισα pa . |
[γλαἸκτίναν: σὲ δηῦτε πόθος τ΄. Ϊ
ἀμφιπόταται
Ν ’ ᾽ Ν 7 af
5 τὰν κάλαν" ἃ yap κατάγωγις attra
᾽ ta Te, 4 XN -
ἐπτόαισ᾽ iowa ἔγω δὲ χαίρω"
καὶ yap αὔτα δὴ τίόδ]ε μέμφ[ζεταί σοι
[ΚἸυπρογένηα.
[τ]ᾶς ἄραμαι
IO τοῦτο τῶϊ
[ΔἸ]όλλομα[ι
Ἐπ τος ἀμφ: ΤῊ ἘῊΣ 1 θαμέωΪν
Ἐν otters Ὡς ὄ]ττιναῖς γὰρ
31
32
THE OXYRAYNGHUS, ἘΣ ΘΎΕΙ
στ. Ἰλισταπαὶ
ἘΣ te |
iy) Pe a A Ay C Ἰαλεμάτί
πο os Ὁ σου ox 7γονωμ
ΡΣ Jou ουπρὶ
Wee bts τῶν jou
Scan ey ct. οὐκ Ἰσέ'θελωΐ
το Ayal See eae Ἰτοπάθηϊ
υ-. Ἰλαν᾿εγωδεμ
ἘΣ Ἰνόιδα
[pore iene Fatt ΤΠ] στο! . .] . [
ἘΦ the jevapl
ἘΞ Vee ae Je
ror
Ἰνθαὶ
Ἰωομὶ
Ἰωινυνΐ
Ἰεναντὶ
5 |. warn
Ἰόλμαν!
Ἰανθρωΐ
Ἰονεχί
Ἱταισί
ΠῚ ΤῸ;
Ἰπεπλὶ
1. {Ἰορμοισί.Ἶτεί
]-[---J- [Je
J. af...) « [- Ἰαποιὶ
5 Ἰγλᾶθαν᾽ eof
nope . [
Ἰνυνθαλαΐ
1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 33
[εὖ θέω, Kijvot pe μάλιστα πάϊντων
[δηῦτε σίνοντα]ι
pp tenet atten cca) rafal ac eeas ] ἀλεμάτί
ΕΝ 1 γόνω pf
fexegetcctew ocr iets As τ Ἰομ οὐ πρὶ
ΠΥ ΟΡΈΙΣ 1αι
ον στο ] cé θέλω [
ΟΠ οτος τοῦ]το πάθηΪν
ata eck ΩΣ Ιλαν: ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐμ[αυτᾷ
[τοῦτο σύνοιδα
By. ΤΠ Err:
Ἰνθαΐ lvze - [
Ἰωομί Ἰπρον ἢ
Jo: νῦν Ϊ ἰγ]νύας ἐπί
Ἰεναντί ἄ]βρα,
1. πάππί 5 ἐϊκλάθαν᾽ éo[
τ]όλμαν Ϊ Ἰήσμεθ. [
] ἀνθρω[π ] νῦν θαλαμ
γονεχί
] παισί
Fr. 19. Fr, 20.
] πεπλί ]
]~ 4] ὄρμοισί.Ἰτεῖ Jov
Te Beles
]- a. ..]. [. Παποῖ ]
D
34 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
]. tracvad|
Ἰτανοεισαιΐ
Ἰποῖ
Fr. 24.
a
Ἰπε νεῖ
Ἰελιτισθῖ
]
5. Ἱμινᾳί
Fr: 28.
Ἱπροστετοῖ
|riow-Kal
Ἰ. vol
Fr. 25.
J
]. ἐδαφί
Ἰαικατεῖ
Ἰανέλο[
Fr. 22.
1: a
Ἰεπτοφών
]- er
Fr. 30.
Ἰμαλι
Ἰενπυρὶ
Ἰγεμεΐ
5 Ἰαιρα
Jo-
vov
Pr, 23.
Ἰνίψοι
re. [
Ἰδέμαυϊ
1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 35
5 Ὁ saat
19 ἌΡ 0. οἷο σ᾽ [5.5 Ὁ Ὁ ὁ ΟἿ Ὁ
ἸῈ
1.61.1
5 μάκ]αιρα
Fr. 21. Fr. 22.
lemalece en | ΤΠ αἱ
].4 τὰς aol Ajerropar[
ra νοεισαι tan fi
Ἱποῖ
Mr, 24 Fr. 25. Fr 26.
Ἰλπί ]
1. édagjos
μ]έλιτι oO Jar Karel
1 Ἰανέλοϊ
5 ἸἹμιναΐ 5 1
. Ἰφί
Fr. 28. Ετ. 20.
| προστετοΐ iat es
|riow, καὶ | enn? |
]- yof Ἰων yer|
5 jos,
Ἰν
\L-Jal
Ἰτες χθόϊν
Jo? ἔϊ. .Jouf
]. aol
Sel
Fr. 30.
] μάλι[στα
jev πυρί
Irene
Jor
lvov
J
Fr. 23.
δ᾽ ἐμαύϊτ
] νίψοι
jre . [
|
36
THE OXYRHYNCHUS.PAPYRI
Fr. 32. Rr: Fry 55.
Col. i Col. ii. 1. af. (σαι ὌΡΟΣ
of ἢ ] ]
Ἱππου χα ἢ Jou ]
Ἰσεσευΐ Ja
] Joo
Jpor| 5 Je
e195, Ἐπ 0: ἘΈ Δ]: Fr. 38.
it προσί Jar. γαῖ
Ὁ: 2] wood) Ἰσλεγεται. [ Jae [
κυπὶ [- -J-[ Ἰτηνΐ 1.51}
τουΐ : P : : Σ Ε ;
5 ol
Fr. 39 Fr. 40. Fr, 41. Fr. 42
Jeyo « [ Ἰανθεῖ ]--[ Ἰντί
|xaral Ἰστί Ἰαταδὶ Jeo Oj
Fr. 43 Fr. 44 Fr. 45. Fr. 46
Calls
Ἱππου
| σεσευΐ
]
Jpov
Pr 32:
Colin;
-[
ἘΠ} 052:
1. αἰ. σαι
|
jou
|
Isha) 77:
[ats fi
]s λέγεται.
Ἰτηνΐ
1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
[ Ἰαι
Jeo 6,
Fr. 46.
|o
37
38
5
a
[- -
ἰ:
[:
[:
ἰ:
[:
ὃ
THE OXVYRAYNGHUS PAPYRI
Fr. 50. Fr. 51.
. Πκαιγαρί yo Sex]
ever pepl 1
εἸζαλεξαι"κὶ Jov-evde[
Ἰδραχαρισσᾳΐ Ἰαχισταῖ
Ἰτειχομενγαρὶ Ε
«Ἱισυτουτ' αλλ 5 Ἰεμ[[η]|ε'θεοι
«]ρ[Ἰενοισάπὶ |
«ἹἸενεχοιενΐ Ἰανεισολί
Ἰάικ .Ϊ
Fr. 53. Fr. 54. Fr. 55.
ΤῊΝ Jou
Opal Ἰηστί Τ εδόνηϊ
Ἔα ne Ἰαπάμϊ
Ἰρῆσμε
5}
᾿Ιδαιζαφί
Ἰμὶ
Fr. πὸ Plate ΤΙ:
VURT |. ἢ}
παρθενοιδὶ
παννυχισδομί
σαναειδοιΪ
5 φασιοκολπωΐ
αλλεγερθηΐ
OTELXETOLO|
ἤπεροσσοναϊΐ
υπνονΐ Ἰδωμεῖ
=lilePill-
10 perov a [
χηηηδὸ
Ley
we
1231.
Fr, 50.
.| καὶ yap 1
τινες pep
[. .] ζάλεξαι: κί
5 [σ]τείχομεν yap [
[ἀἸδρα χαρισσαΐ
[-.1. σὺ τοῦτ’ ἀλλ᾽ Ϊ
[πα]Ἱρ[θ]ένοις dx
Fr. 52.
JAae γί
Ἰνοσί
|
Ἰποτί
5 | ταυταί
[.. .]1εν ἔχοιεν
Fre 55. Fr. 54-
]edos pl Ἰσι:
ἀἸνθρω[π Ἰηστὶ
- |reo|
Fe 56... Plate If.
VUKT| as, lle
πάρθενοι dé
Tavvuxia dop| ev
NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
Fr. 51.
7
σὰν ἀείδοι[ϊσαι φιλότατα καὶ νύμ-
ξ gas ἰοκόλπω.
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγέρθηίτ᾽
στεῖχε σοὶς Ϊ
ἤπερ ὄσσον αἱ
ὕπνον [}Ἰδωμεῖν.
Ιο μελῶν α.
χηηηδὲὸ.
[
Jaik .[
εὖ δὲ [
τ]άχιστα [
5 πἸέμπε' θέοιϊ
Javeis oA
99
40 THE QXYRAYNCHUS PAPYRI
Fr. 1. i. 1-6. These lines are on a detached fragment, the position of which is hardly
certain, but is suggested partly by a strongly marked fibre on the verso, partly by similarities
at the point of juncture on the recto. The length of the lacuna before ἄμ]βροτε is not
a serious difficulty, the space being no greater than that before ἀλλά] in 1. 23.
2. The first letter is apparently either a or e.
g-10. Restored by W(ilamowitz)—M(dllendorff).
11. Doricha, whose name was recognized here by W-M, is not mentioned in the
previously extant fragments. Her reappearance here gives fresh substance to the lines of
Posidippus Σαπφῶαι δὲ μένουσι φίλης ἔτι καὶ peveovow δῆς ai λευκαὶ φθεγγόμεναι σελίδες οὔνομα σὸν
μακαριστόν.
13-34. ‘Some say that the fairest thing on the black earth is a host of horsemen, others
of foot, others of ships; but I say that is fairest which is the object of one’s desire.
And it is quite easy to make this plain to all; for Helen observing well the beauty of men
judged the best to be that one who destroyed the whole glory of Troy, nor bethought
herself at all of child or parents dear, but through love Cypris led her astray. [Verily the
wills of mortals are easily bent when they are moved by vain thoughts.| And I now have
called to mind Anactoria, far away, whose gracious step and radiant glance I would rather
see than the chariots of the Lydians and the charge of accoutred knights. We know well
that this cannot come to pass among men . . .’
14. γᾶν μέλαιναν : cf. Sapph. 1. ro, and Fr. 9. 6 below, 1233. Fr. 1. ii. τῇ. But the gen.
or dat. would be expected rather than the accus., and possibly peAavay is a gen. plural in
agreement with νάων (cf. e. g. Alc. 18. 2) and yay an error for yas or γᾷ.
15-16. ἔγω. . . ἔραται = Sapph. 13.
18-19. The reading here is very uncertain. At the end of 1]. 18 ox is followed by
a rounded letter, ε, 0, or possibly a; and next to this is a rather high stroke turning over
to the left, which would suit p or perhaps 6; cf. «dyv in 1, 30. The termination may be
either οἰ[σῆα or εἰσ]α. Near the beginning of the next line an interlineated a, δ, or A is more
probable than a grave accent; and below this are vestiges of what seem to have been round
letters. The reading adopted gives a fair sense and suits the remains sufficiently well, if the
left shoulder of the 7 in σκοπεῖσα be supposed to have scaled off; σκεδοί[σ]α, apart from the
dubious form, has led to no satisfactory restoration. The omission of one of the lambdas
of κάλλος is a not unlikely error.
a before yap has been retouched or corrected.
23. mapdyaye seems to be the right word, and ya is possible, though not suggested
by the very small vestiges remaining from the tops of the letters. Fr. 35 is not to be
assigned to this stanza ; cf. the note there.
25-6. These two lines apparently contained a general reflection on the weakness of
human nature. εὔκ]αμπτον was restored by W—M.
27-8. W-M’s reconstruction of these two verses has been provisionally adopted, though
it cannot be considered very satisfactory. The supposition of a corruption in a mutilated
word is generally objectionable ; moreover the π᾿ of ἀαπεοισας, though not impossible, is really
more like p, i. e. | παρεοισας, not } azeowas, is the more natural reading. But it seems difficult
to adapt this to the preceding remains and the apparent sense. If, as would rather be
gathered from the gist of the whole poem, Anactoria was absent, οὐ must precede παρεοίσας,
and there might also be room in the lacuna for another letter, e.g. κοὐ or -o’ ov. In]. 27
Ἰνεμνα is suitable, but μεμνα is equally possible; of the « there is hardly anything left. For
the marginal ν. 1. μναι cf. the spelling μέμναισθ᾽, ὀμναῖσαι in the Berlin fragment (Alasszkertexte,
V. ii, 13. 2. 8 and ro). At the beginning of the line Δ is far from certain, and o might well
be substituted.
1981. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 41
The name ᾿Ανακτορία is given by Maximus Tyrius, De am. Socr. ὅ,τι yap ἐκείνῳ ᾿Αλκιβιάδης
νον τοῦτο τῇ Λεσβίᾳ Γύριννα καὶ ᾿Ατθὶς καὶ ᾿Α. In Suidas, s.v. Sampo, she appears as ᾿Αναγόρα ©
Μιλησία ; the same person is doubtless meant.
29. p Of eparoy appears to have been corrected. The mark of length above the a may
be due to confusion with ἀρατόν; cf. P. 5. 1. 123. 5, where ἐράταν has been written as
a varlant above ἀράταν.
31. 7 is for μᾶλλον ἤ according to the not infrequent use with verbs implying preference.
For the comparison cf. Sapph. 85 ἔστι μοι κάλα πάις. . . ἀντὶ τᾶς ἐγὼ οὐδὲ Λυδίαν
πᾶσαν κτλ.
32. immo- was suggested by W-M. a in the termination is written through an e.
33-4. Restored by W—M, who as a completion of the stanza proposes, exempli gratia,
ἔστι πὰρ θεῶν μακάρων ἔκοισαν τῶν παρεόντων. For the neglected diagamma cf. Fr. 2. 7, and for
the accent on γένεσθαι 1288. Fr. 8. 4 λάθε[ σθ]αι, which conflicts with γενέσθαι in 7. 6. ἀν(ά)
is written also in ii. 22, 1282. Fr. τ. ii. 11 ἀνόρουσε, but ὀνεδέχνυτο and ὀνκαλέοντες in 1232.
Fr. 1. iii. 2 and 5; cf. 1284. Fr. 2. ii. 7-8, Fr. 4. 9. A mark of short quantity seems to
have been substituted for a mark of length above the first a of ἀρασθαι.
ii. 1-11. These lines correspond with the fragment, also from Oxyrhynchus, recently
published in P. S. I. 123, where rather more of the verses is preserved than here in 1231 ;
their extent is shown by the brackets in the reconstruction above. The following tentative
restoration by W-M of ll. 2-11 is printed by Vitelli ad loc. :
TING δή Ὁ ΄
ἄάσιον dn μοι κατ᾽ ὄναρ παρέστα,
’ >» \ , ,
πότνι Ἤρα, σὰ χαρίεσσα μόρφα
BY Lay: > oh mw” ~
τὰν ἀράταν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι ἴδον πρῶ-
τοι βασίληες"
> , A wy »᾿
ἐκτελέσσαντες γὰρ “Apevos ἔργον
πρῶτα μὲν παρ᾽ ὠκυρύόω Σκαμάνδρου
κῷνἍ» » ’ + ,
τυῖδ᾽ ἀπορμάθεντες ὄδον τελέσσαι
οὐκ ἐδύναντο,
4 » ‘ ” > , z
πρὶν σὲ καὶ Δί᾽ ἀντόμενοι μέγιστον
καὶ Θυώνας ἱμερόεντα maida...
This seems to express successfully the general sense, but some modification is at any
rate required in 1]. ro-11, where a verb is essential in order to complete the sentence before
viv δέ in]. 12; μέγιστον might be replaced by e. g. κάλεσσαν (W—M) or μάλαξαν.
1. Opposite this line in P. S. I. 123 the variant τῶμον, attributed to Νι(. γ) (cf. 1174.
iv. 23, note), is entered in the left margin. There can be little doubt that this annotation
referred to the preceding column, in accordance with the usual practice of scribes at this
period. But since the relative lengths of the columns of Ρ. 5.1. 123 and 1281 is indeter-
minable, the line concerned cannot be identified in Col. i of 1281.
2. The ἡ has been corrected from a.
4. In P.S.1. 123 the unmetrical v. |. ἐράταν is written above ἀράταν.
8. τύι]δ᾽ : so 7. 2; cf, von Wilamowitz, Zexigesch. der Lyriker, p. 51".
το. Δί ἀντί, not δίαν τί, is indicated by P.S. I. 123, where marks of short quantity have
been added above both vowels.
20-1, Perhaps ”H|pa, as W—M suggests.
22, ἐδ εξάμαν W—M. For ἄν instead of the Aeolic ὄν οἵ, i. 33-4, note.
Frs. 2-8. These smali pieces have been placed together here on account of certain
similarities in the appearance of their versos and that of the first column of Fr. 1; but the
resemblance may be misleading.
42 THE OXYRHYNCAUS PAPYRI
Fr. 2. 2. pevotca: the a is likely to be the final letter of the line.
if ole: or |’.
8. Cf. Fr. 9. 20, and for the neglect of the digamma e. g. Sapph. 19. 3.
12. Either εἴπηϊν or etry or -ῃΐς.
Fr. 4. 6. The supposed grave accent may be part of an interlineated letter like a or λ.
Fr. 9. 4. There seems to have been a marginal note opposite this line.
5. κρέτησαι: Of Alc. 82 ἐπικρέτει, and Johannes Gram. Compend. iii. 1 κρέτος.
16. wodd . [ seems more likely than πομπ΄. [, but neither is satisfactory.
Fr. 10. 2. } ἐπάβολ᾽ nol: or χαἸλέπα ᾿βόλησϊε = ἀβόλ.), as W-M suggests.
3. δόλοφυν is an unknown form, which may perhaps be connected with Hesychius’
δολφός = SeApis. There is a dot above the second o, but this is presumably accidental,
since the omission of the o would dislocate the metre.
12. It is probable that Alc. (?) 63 ἄεισον ἄμμι τὰν ἰόκολπον is to be recognized here.
Fr. 11. 2. An ink-mark above the vestige of the first letter suggests an interlinear
correction or variant rather than an accent.
Fr. 12. 5. Ἰναυάδην is an obscure form.
6. Perhaps {ai δ]ὲ μή (W-M) ; but this will involve equally short supplements in the
preceding and following lines.
Fr. 18. This fragment is evidently addressed to some of Sappho’s companions. The
length of the lacuna at the beginnings of the lines has been estimated on the basis of 1. 6 ;
with a longer supplement there the others would need to be proportionately lengthened.
2 866. Cf. Berl. Klasstkertexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (2) 10-11 [ov δὲ] λ[άἼθεαι ὄσϊσα .. ... . «. ]
καὶ κάλ᾽ ΠΣ κτλ. alooa ν--
5-1. Restored by W-M, who further proposes πόλλα μ)έν and πόλλ[αις δὲ θέων ἐόρταις
[kai oy This is attractive, but πόλλζαις is unsatisfactory owing to the straightness of the
stroke following πολ, which has the appearance of the top of anu. If [rdAda Hei is adopted
in 1.5, a longer verb than [εἴχοϊμεν must follow.
Fr. 14. A fragment apparently concerned with one of Sappho’s friends, who is
compared to Helen. In estimating the length of the initial lacunae in Il. 3 sqq. the
supplement in ]. 5 has been taken as ἘΝ standard.
I. 76 is very uncertain; the two last letters might well be Ay, but these make an
intractable combination.
3. εἰσίδω of: or εἰσίδωϊ σι, the comparison with Helen then being attributed to others.
4. For the spelling τεαύΐταν for τοαύϊταν cf. 1238. Fr. 2. ii. 5, 1284. Fr. 2. ii. ro.
5-7. The supplements at the beginnings of the lines were suggested by W-M. That
in |. 7, however, is rather shorter than is expected, and a or A might be read instead of μ.
The accent on ra in this verse was possibly intended for a circumflex. For the elision
before ἴσ᾽ θι}] cf. 1232. Fr. 1. ii. 8, note.
8. παίσαν ... pepiuvay is noticeable, since the accentuation of such forms has been
doubtful ; cf. Fr. 17. 6 τ]όλμαν, 1283. Fr. 22. 3 πολιάταν, 1284, Fr. 2. i. 6 ᾿Ατρεΐδαϊν.
10. The marginal entry looks like a v.1., but the reading is uncertain.
Fr. 15. Part of a poem addressed, as was recognized by W-—M, to Gongyla of
Colophon, who is known from the notice in sary as one of the erate of Sappho, and
is named also in Berl. Klassthertexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (4) 4.
ll. 2-8. ‘Take your milk-white robe, Gongyla, and come(?). Love again flits about
1231. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 43
your fair form; for the sight even of the dress thrilled you. And I rejoice ; for Cypris has
this reproach against you.’
2. An imperative such as πρόβαθι is expected after [Το]γγύλα, but is not easily obtained,
the v before 6: being certain. At the end of the line the name of some article of dress is
wanted, and μα, if rightly read, suggests μανδύα or an allied form, but this seems to have
been a masculine garment. The doubtful » might well be v.
3. ἰγλ]ακτίναν W-M ; cf. γλακτοφάγος.
6. ἐπτόαισ᾽ : on this analogy ἐπτόαισεν should replace the vulg. ἐπτόασεν in Sapph. 2. 6.
7-8. Restored by W-M.
Fr. 16. 2-4. The partial coincidence of ll. 2-3 with Sapph. 12 drrivas yap ed θέω,
κῆνοί pe μάλιστα σίνονται Was recognized by W-M, who suggested the restoration adopted in
the text. Since the passage is quoted (Ztym. Magn. 449. 34) in illustration of the form
θέω, the omission of πάντων δηῦτε, or whatever the latter word was, would be natural enough.
The supplement at the beginning of 1. 3 is indeed slightly longer than would be expected
from a comparison of 1. 12, where the reading is practically certain ; but fourteen letters
instead of twelve do not constitute a serious difficulty in a script of this irregular character.
9. ε Of θέλω was corrected from A.
11-12 = Sapph. 15 from Apollon. De pron. 324b. Apollonius, who has ἔγων, writes
ἔμ᾽ αὔτᾳ as in the papyrus (cf. also Fr. 23. 1), both here and in Alc. 72. Bergk thinks
ἐμαύτᾳ more correct, but nevertheless prints ἔμ᾽ αὔτᾳ in the latter place.
13. The supposed stop may be the vestige of a letter, e. g. «.
15. What has been taken for the tip of an ε is possibly a circumflex accent.
Fr. 18. 3. ἰγ]νύας W-M. The acute accent on v might perhaps be taken for a mark
of length, but an alternative accentuation is more probable.
Fr. 19. 2. Perhaps [τ] οἱ] ὄρμοις or [τ]οῖϊς] ὄρμοισ[ι].
Fr. 21. 2. Perhaps ἀδ[έλφας.
Fr. 23. 1. A mark of elision has very likely disappeared after eu; at any rate the
accent on ε indicates the division ἔμ᾽ at{r . ., as in Fr. τό. 11.
Fr. 32. This fragment appears to be in the same hand as the rest, and also to be
written in stanzas ; but |rzov (or |yrov?) is difficult, and in the next line any letter following
σευ would be expected to be partially visible. For the marginal crosses in Col. iicf.e. g. 841.
A. lil, 31 &c., P. 5. 1. 123. 12. Fr. 88 also is doubtfully included here.
Fr. 35. A junction of two selides is apparently to be recognized in this fragment,
which cannot therefore be assigned to Fr. 1. i. 23 sqq.
Fr. 37. τ. The τ is separated from the a by a slight interval, and perhaps a stop
followed the latter letter.
Frs. 50-5. These pieces are put together as having been found rather apart from the
rest ; but combinations with them are of course not to be excluded on that account.
Fr. 52. This fragment possibly joins on above 1. 1 of Fr. 51.
Fr. 56. Conclusion of an epithalamium.
1. The doubtful « might be μ, but the stroke following is too short for φ.
4. φιλότατα καί W—M.
6. Cf. Theocr. xviii. 54-5 εὔδετ᾽ és ἀλλάλων στέρνον φιλότατα πνέοντες καὶ πόθον, ἐγρέσθαι δὲ
πρὸς ἀῶ μηπιλάθησθε. ἐγέρθε[ις might also be read.
7. Gols: SC. ἐταίροις, φίλοις, Or Some equivalent.
11. Similar stichometrical figures are found e.g. in P. Brit. Mus. 128, 732, and some
of the Herculaneum papyri.
44 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
1232. SAPPHO, BOOK ii.
Fr. 1 13-3 X 29-6 cm. Third century. Plate I
(Fr. 1, Cols. ii-iii).
Parts of three columns from the end of a roll, written in rapidly formed
sloping uncials of medium size, and dating probably from the first half of the
third century. Stops (in the high position), accents, and other signs have been
inserted with some frequency, as usual in lyrics. How far they are to be credited
to the original scribe is not easily determined ; some of them may well have been
added subsequently, especially if, as is quite possible, a second hand is to be
recognized in the marginal adscript at Fr. 1. ii. 3.
The attribution to Sappho is given by the subscription at the end of Fr. 1. iii,
and is further confirmed by the coincidence of ii. 10 with a citation from the
second book by Athenaeus ; moreover, it was already known from Hephaest. p. 42
that that book consisted of pieces in the so-called Sapphic pentameter of fourteen
| aes Col. i.
]
JAcyap
Ἰκαλοσ
1. ἀκαλακλονει
Ἰκαματοσφρεναΐ σῇ
εκατισδαν εἶ.]
ΟἹ
|
Ἰαλλαγιτωφιλαι
a Be RP ρα
|
]
i:
J
J
|
1232. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 45
syllables (cf. Sappho 32-7), which is the metre of the present fragments. They
consist of remains of two poems. Of the first, composed for some nightly festival
(cf. i. 8-9), no more than a few words from the conclusion remains. The rest of
Col. i is blank, with slight vestiges of ink in one spot at the edge of the papyrus.
The natural explanation, that ll. I-g were succeeded by some shorter verses in
a different metre, is excluded by the statement of Hephaestion just referred to,
unless the papyrus be supposed to have contained not a single book, but extracts
from several ; cf. note on iii. 8. It may be suggested as an alternative that a title
stood here in Col. i; and it happens that a portion of such a title, having the
words Lalmdots | wleAGv, was actually found, with other literary fragments, in
company with 1232. Possibly that fragment is to be assigned to this position.
Cols. ii-iii, in which is preserved part of a poem on the marriage of Hector and
Andromache, will then have been added as an afterthought, perhaps from some
other source.
We are indebted to Mr. E. Lobel for several good suggestions on the text of
this papyrus.
᾿ξ. πὸ Cols
Ae yap
] κάλος
5 1. ἄκαλα κλόνει
| κάματος φρένας
ε κατισδάνει]
ἀλλ᾽ ἄγιτ᾽, ὦ φίλαι,
»
, ἄγχι γὰρ ἀμέρα.
|
]
Ι
]
|
ἸΞ
]
]
|
46 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Coli. Plate 1.
κυπρο.Ϊ 22 letters Jae.
KapUENAG.\O Ὁ [se 2 se om Ἰελεί. . -] . θεισ
-of-
ϑδασταδεκαί.]. [.φ[- .]- ισταχυσαγγελοσ =
τἀστάλλασασιαστΪ.]δε. ανκλεοσαφθιτον'
5 εκτωρκαισυνέταιρ[.]Ἰιαγοισελικωπιδα"
Ἔ
αβρανανδρομαχανενιναῦσινεπαλμυρον
ποντον'πολλαδῖ. . γματαχρύσιακἄμματα
πορφυρῖ. .jadaravr[. Ἰναπόικιλαθυρματα"
10 ἀργυρί- . .Javap[. .Jual. . . .|p[. «Ἰκαλεφὰισ'
ὡσειποτραλεωσδανορουσεπατΐί. οἸφιλοσ"
φαμαδηλθεκαταπτολινευρυχί. . «Ἰνφιλοισ'
ἀυτικιλιαδαισατιναι[.Ἰυπευτροχοισ
αγ[-Ἰναιμιονοισ' επί Ἰβαινεδεπαισοχλοσ
15 γυναικωντάμαπαρθενίκαϊ (Ἴτετί. . (Ἰυσφυρων-
χῶρισδαυπεραμοιοθυγ[.Ἰτρεσὶ
inn. . .\OavdpecvrrayovuTrap|
πί. . Jeane. Jeou-peyérof. Ἰτιδί
dl... .7. ανιοχοιφ
Pree:
Ἰκελοιθεοιΐ
Ἰαγνοναολί
Ἰνονεσιλιοῖ
Ἰτονεμιγνυΐ
5 Ἰωσδαραπαρὶ
jeder. .[
1282. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 47
Coli it.” Plate tk.
Kurpo . [ 22 letters Jar,
κάρυξ ANOLE! ὅ1..... τον ον ae Ἰελεί. . .] . θεις
Ἴδαος τάδε kal.) . [.φ[- .] - os τάχυς ἄγγελος" ἀνω
3a ( )
τᾶς τ᾽ ἄλλας ᾿Ασίας τί.]δε. αν κλέος ἄφθιτον'
5 Ἕκτωρ καὶ συνέταιρ[ο]ῆι ἄγοισ᾽ ἐλικώπιδα
Θήβας ἐὲ idpas Πλακίας τ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἀ[]ν(ν)άω
ἄβραν ᾿Ανδρομάχαν ἐνὶ ναῦσιν ἐπ᾽ ἄλμυρον
πόντον: πόλλα δ᾽ [ἐλίγγματα χρύσια κἄμματα
πορφύρ[α κ]άλα 7 αὖ τίρόϊνα, ποίκιλ᾽ ἀθύρματα,
10 ἀργύρ[α τ ἀνάρ[ιθ]μα [ποτή]ρ[ιαἹ κἀλέφαις.
ὡς «im: ὀτραλέως δ᾽ ἀνόρουσε πάτ[ηρ] φίλος,
φάμα δ᾽ ἦλθε κατὰ πτόλιν εὐρύχ[οροὴν φίλοις.
αὔτικ᾽ ᾿Ιλιάδαι σατίναι[ς-] ὑπ᾽ ἐϊτρόχοις
ἀγ[ο]ν αἰμιόνοις, ἐπ[έ]βαινε δὲ παῖς ὄχλος
15 γυναίκων τ᾽ ἄμα παρθενίκα[ν) τε τ[αν]υσφύρων"
χῶρις δ᾽ αὖ Περάμοιο Ovylalrpes [ἐπήισαν.
ἴππίοις] δ᾽ ἄνδρες ὕπαγον ὑπ᾽ ἄρίματα .- «, "’
πίάντ]ες (ἀγί[θ]εοι: μεγάλαϊσ]τι δ᾽
δ΄... ...]. ἀνίοχοι gf
20 πἴ. - - - ἔ]ξαγοίν
.
ἘΣ: 5.
i|keAor θέοι[ς
1 ἄγνον ἀόλ[λεες
Ἱνον ἐς ἽΙλιοϊν
|rov ἐμίγνυτο
5 jos & ἄρα πάρϊθενοι
Ἰνεδεσ..[
48 THE OXYRAYNGHUS - PAPYRI
Ἐπ τ Gol. iit: ) -Plate 1.
Bie ts oer ἸΦ[-1α . [-Joj. « -wede. .] . . eax[.]. [
€
[eeueiche ote Ἰικασιαλιβανοστονεδιχνυτο
-€af]
yuvatke|.|d[. AcAvo dg. Ἰνοσαιπρογενέστεραϊ
παντεσδανδρ[.Ἰσεπηρατονιαχονορθιονΐ
5 mdov ονκαλεοντεσεκαβολονευλύρᾶν
ΞΕυμνηνδεκτορακανδρομαχανθεοικελοῖ
σαφί-Ἰυσ
μεληΐ |
i. 3. yap: or ya.
6. Dots above and below the o of ¢pevas were apparently intended to cancel the
letter.
8. ἄγιτ᾽ : cf. for the spelling 1288. Fr. τ. ii. τι, 17 dys, 20 Bopias, and e.g. ἰστία, ὄψι
(Hoffmann, Gr. Dzal. ii, pp. 384-5).
g. On the blank space below this line see introd. p. 45.
ii. 3. Ἴδαος = ᾿Ιδαῖος ; cf. Sappho 44 Φωκάας, Alc. 9. 1’A@avaa, &c. The mark of short
quantity above the initial letter is mistaken. Below this line there has been an omission
of one or more verses, which were supplied in the space at the top of the column, as
indicated by the marginal ἄνω. No doubt the oblique dash to the left of the line also refers
to the omission; cf. 852. Fr. 1. ii. 8.
4. Restoration here is rendered difficult by the uncertainty of sense and construction.
τίό]δε looks likely, but what is -av? γ᾽ ἄν will hardly do. For the letter before au, x, A, p, OF
a would be suitable, besides y. W-—M would boldly emend to κὰκ κλέος.
ll. 5-18. ‘“... Hector and his comrades are bringing from sacred Thebes and Placia’s
everflowing streams fair bright-eyed Andromache on their ships over the salt sea, with
many golden bracelets and purple robes and treasure of goodly broideries withal, and
countless silver cups and ivory.” Thus he said; and in haste his dear father started up,
and the tidings went forth in the spacious city. Straightway the sons of Ilium yoked mules
to the swift cars and all the company of the women and slender-footed maidens mounted
thereon, while the daughters of Priam took their seat apart. And the men yoked horses
to the chariots, even all the youths.’
6. Θήβας... Πλακίας : cf. Schol. A on Z 396 Ἡρακλῆς... κτίσας πόλιν ὑπὸ τὸ Πλάκιον
ὄρος τῆς Λυκίας Πλακίαν Θήβην αὐτὴν ἀπὸ τῆς γυναικὸς ἐκάλεσεν.
ἰέρας, ν. |. ἰάρας : ἶρος has hitherto been regarded as the old Aeolic form (cf. 1288. Fr. 2.
i, 25, 1284. Fr. 1. 9), ἴερος océurring only in later inscriptions (so too Theocr. xxviii. 7),
while iapds is the Doric spelling, though also Boeotian. If ἰέρας is the original spelling here,
1232, NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 49
Era. Col. iii. Plate I.
ferent Sale 12: [101 DeCe las va, a εκ] 1
[..-..+.-|t κασία λίβανός τ᾽ ὀνεδέχνυτο.
γύναικε[ς] δ᾽ ἐϊλέλυσδ[ ον ὄσαι προγενέστεραζι,
πάντες δ᾽ ἄνδρ[ε]ς ἐπήρατον ἴαχον ὄρθιον
5 πά(ωγν᾽ ὀνκαλέοντες ἐκάβολον εὐλύραν,
ὔμνην © “Exropa κἀνδρομάχαν Oeotkérolts.
Σ᾿ αφ[ο]ῦς
μέλη.
it would substantiate the view that ἦρος is ἃ contraction of tepos; cf. Hoffmann, Gr. Dial.
ily Paseo:
ἀπ᾽ d[i|-(v)d@: the reading is very doubtful, and unsatisfactory as involving an assump-
tion of an error in the papyrus, but nothing else suiting the conditions suggests itself.
A letter marked as long must be either a, «, or v; and this is followed by two dots above
the line looking like the top ofa v or a diaeresis. This combination points decidedly to
ai; and a horizontal stroke preceding may well be part of the top of a 7,—y, ¢ or τ being
alternatives. There would, however, be room for a letter, if wanted, between this supposed
a and the preceding a. A further objection to d/i|y(v)ao here is the questionable propriety
of this epithet in relation to a town or district.
8. [ἐλίγματα was restored by W-M; cf. Hesych. ἐλίγματα ψέλια. κἄμματα is an
interesting instance of a crasis with a word beginning with a digamma, and is to be ranked
with the elisions in Berl. Klassthertexte, V. ii. 12. 2. 21 ὑπ᾽ ἐμμάτων, 13. 2. (2) 8 μέμναισθ᾽
οἶσθα; cf. Wilamowitz, Sappho und Simonides, pp. 94-5.
9. For 1[pé|va, which was suggested by E. Lobel, cf. Hesych. tpéva" ἀγάλματα ἢ βάμματα
avOwa, and Homer X 441 ἐν δὲ Opdva ποικίλ᾽ ἔπασσε. The main objection to it is the acute accent
on av, which, if αὖ is read, is incorrect unless an enclitic followed ; but αὖ z[w]a is too weak,
W-M condemns αὖ as otiose and considers that an adjective defining the material should
precede ποίκιλα. The position of the stroke above the line indicates that the scribe wrote
πορφυρα, and the spelling of ἀργύρα in the following line was probably similar, though there
would be room there for another vowel; cf. Sapph. 44 χερρόμακτρα δὲ καγγόνων πορφύρα (?).
10. ἀνάρ[ιθ]μα. . . κἄλεφαις: cf. Sapph. 67, identified here by W-M. In Athen.
xi. 460 d, where the passage is cited by Athenaeus from the second book of Sappho, the
fragment appears as πόλλα δ᾽ ἀνάριθμα ποτήρια καλαίφις, which has hitherto resisted emendation.
πόλλα comes from 1.8. There is however the difficulty that the accus. would be expected
rather than the nominative, in continuation of the construction with dyoo in |]. 5. But that
is some way off, and the nominative is not unintelligible. There is no possibility of getting
in another verb, unless the restoration of |. 9 is quite wrong.
12. φίλοις : the accus. is defensible on the analogy of e.g. Soph. PAzl. 141 σὲ δ᾽, ὦ
τέκνον, τόδ᾽ ἐλήλυθεν, but it seems likely that, as W—M thinks, the word has come in by error
from the line above.
E
50 THE OXVRAYNCHOUS PAPYRI
14. aipioves was already attested in Liym. Magn. 452. 37; cf. 1283. Fr. 2. ii. 13
αἰμιθέων, Hoffmann, Gr, Dial. ii, p. 420.
16. For the single p in Mepdyoo cf. e.g. Berl. Klassthertexte, V. ii. 13. 2. (2) 14
περεθήκαο. [ἐπήισαν W—M, who suggests as an alternative Ovy[d|rpeo|e θᾶκος ἦν.
Fr. 2. This fragment from the bottom of a column is no doubt to be assigned to
Col. ii. In 1. 1 ἔἤϊκελοι θέοι[ς seems inevitable ; a dative in -o. in agreement with θέοι[ς must
then have preceded; cf. e.g. Sappho 11. πάρ[θενοι in ]. 5 is the natural antecedent of the .
γύναικες προγενέστεραι Of 11]. 3.
iii. 1. The doubtful ᾧ may be any other long letter such as p or v.
2. ὀνεδέχνυτο: 80. τὸ mip? The supposed ὃ is more like λ, but this gives no word. It
would be precarious in this uncertain context to emend λιβανοστον to λιβάνωτον.
3-6. ‘ And the elder women all uttered cries of joy, and all the men raised their voices
in a sweet paean, calling on the Far-darter of the tuneful lyre, and sang of Hector and
Andromache, peers of the gods.’
3 The reading of the text ἐἸλέλυσδ[ οἷν accords better with the other imperfects than the
superscribed variant -ξαν.
4. The mark of length above the « of ἴαχον seems to have been drawn through
a diaeresis.
6. ὔὄμνην asa 3rd person plur. imperf. lacks analogy in Aeolic, but seems a possible
form (from ὄμνημι). In Doric the vowel was usually shortened before -v for σαν, but a long
vowel in this position occurs in Crete. At the end of the line either θεοϊκέλο[ις or Geoikedo[y
may be restored.
8. The doubtful » might be an @, but a ν following would be expected to be partially
visible. ‘That the number of the book was added is not very likely; and hence the
possibility remains that the roll contained a selection from Sappho’s works and that a poem
in different metre preceded the Marriage of Andromache.
1233. ALCAEUS.
Fr. 1° 59-4%07-3cm. Second century.
Plate III (Frs. 1. ii. 2, 8).
The identification of these pieces, apart from other clear indications of their
authorship, is guaranteed by the coincidence of Fr. 32. 2-3 with already extant
verses of Alcaeus. Like 1281, which belongs to the same find, they are much
broken up, and efforts at combination have only been moderately successful.
Nevertheless, Frs. 1, 2, and 4, at any rate, provide substantial additions to the
remains of the poet. The two columns of Fr. 1 are apparently in the same
metre, the Sapphic pentameter of fourteen syllables exemplified in 1232. In
Col. ii they are divided off by paragraphi into couplets; cf. Frs. g-10 and Ber.
Klassikertexte, V. ii, 12. τ. Col. ii. At 1. 8 a new poem begins, addressed to
Melanippus, the friend to whom, according to Hdt. v. 95, Alcaeus wrote the poem
1955. ΕΙΣ CLASSICAL) TEXTS 51
describing his flight from a battle with the Athenians; cf. Alc. 32. That poem,
however, the opening lines of which, apparently, have been preserved in a corrupt
state in Strabo xiii. 600, cannot be identical with the one here, in which Alcaeus
admonishes his friend to resign himself to the prospect of death, remembering the
fate of Sisyphus. Perhaps, as Wilamowitz suggests, Alc. 93, which refers to
Tantalus and seems to be in the same metre, belongs to this context. Fr. 2.
_ Col. ii contains four Sapphic stanzas, admitting of satisfactory restoration, in
which a contrast is drawn between Helen and Thetis. The latter is again
referred to in the first few lines of Fr. 3, apparently Asclepiads. These are
followed by two incomplete Sapphic stanzas describing a resort of maidens at the
mouth of some river. Fr. 4 preserves twelve lines from the beginning of a poem
in Sapphics addressed to the Dioscuri; cf. Fr. 12. 5-8, also Sapphic, where
Aphrodite is invoked. Other metres are exemplified in Frs. 8, 32 (Asclepiads),
11 (cf. 13 and17), and 22. There is therefore very considerable variety in these
fragments, both of form and content. Little is known concerning the arrange-
ment of the works of Alcaeus beyond the fact that they were distributed into at
least ten books, with some regard to their subject-matter. Thus Book i contained
hymns to the gods (Alc. 1, &c.), and Frs. 4 and 12 might well have been referred
to this category, which, however, will clearly not suit, e.g., Frs. 1 and 32. It is
a natural assumption that the present fragments are from a single book ; but, if so,
the principle of the grouping is here not easy to follow.
The papyrus is written in graceful upright uncials of medium size, to be
assigned most probably to the second century. The hand is very similar to that
of one of the Alcaeus fragments at Berlin (Schubart, Pap. Gr. Berol., Plate 29 δ) ;
cf. also 1082, the Cercidas papyrus. v sometimes has the shape of Y, soime-
times, though less commonly, of V. As usual, strophic divisions are marked
by paragraphi, while a new poem is distinguished by a coronis. Some small
corrections in the text have been introduced by a second hand, to which
apparently the accents, marks of elision and of long or short quantity, and other
signs are also due. In the punctuation, for which both high and medial dots are
used, it is more difficult to distinguish, but this too, to some extent at least, is
likely to be secondary. In Fr. 4. 4 a short oblique dash is used instead
of a dot.
THE OXVYRHYNCGROS PAPYVRI
Col. i.
Wel...) -[ J
Ἰσαισκαιμελί ]
Ἰτονελισσομῖ ]
Ἰστονμεν . [ ]
5 Ἰάκ[ αἤτιδιμί. . . .1αι
Ἰονονειδεσιν
Ἰισαπυκέκριται
Ἰτγοντινεκ. [τέρω
Ἰαταλάμψεται:
10 Ἰρπονέεΐ. . Ἴοτεσ
Ἰυνθεμῖ. .Ἰοιλυαισ
Ἰηματασυλλεγηΐ
Col. — Plate ILE
pd lf
τόαυτί
ουδενΐ
εγωδαΐ
5 φερηνλὶ
TOY CPE ois. ae too vesesis Bhar e nn τν.- pas
(θεοῖσ |s is se cured -- jewock{. OedAool
ee agate a crreide Jucdavirm ἀμέμοι"τιΐ
oTape|. . «Ἰδινναενταχέρονταμεγὶ
10 ἐἄβαι[. Πελιωικόθαρονφαοσί
οψεσθ᾽ αλλάγιμημεγαλωνεπὶ
καιγαρσεισυφοσαιολιδαισβασίλευσϊὶ
οι
ΙΟ
ΤΣ CLASSIGAL TEXTS 53
Colk 1
Bal...) [
Ἰσαις καὶ perl
|rov ἐλισσομί
Ἰστον per . [
5 emlaxrioe ils s. lat
Ἰον ὀνείδεσιν
is ἀπυκέκριται
|rov tw’ ἐκα[στέρω
κ]αταλάμψεται:"
Ιο Ἶρπὸον ἐ[οίκ]οτες
σ]υνθέμζεν)οι λύαις
χρ]ήματα συλλέγηϊν
Ἰνον [δε]δοκημζεν . .
Ἰάκχε. [. «Ἰνθίνω
Colo.) Plate 111
ἐπ
τόαυτ[α
οὐδέν]
ἔγω δ᾽ ἀ
φέρην λί
πὸ ΒΡ αν το πο cue eh
Ceorgely Ὁ. τ selena 5 ΤΙιν ὥς κ[ε] θέλωσι
10 SS τ Ὁ ea 1 Μελάνιππ᾽ dw ἔμοι; τί [
διννάεντ᾽ ora μεῖ.. .] ᾿ἀχέροντα μεγὶ
(éBails ἀ)ελίω κόθαρον φάος [ὕστερον
ὄψεσθ᾽; GAN aye μὴ μεγάλων ἐπίιβάλλεο.
καὶ γὰρ Σίσυφος Αἰολίδαις βασίλευς [ἔφα
54 THE -OXYRHYNCHUS: PAPYRI
ἀνδρωνπλεῖστανοησάμενοσϊ
αλί.Ἰακαϊ.Ἰπολυιδρισεωνυπακᾶριϊ
εἸνα[.Ἰνταχεροντεπεραισε"μὶ
.Jop[. «Ἰθονεχηνκρονιδᾶισβαϊ
15 [.
Γ
[- λαινασχθόνοσ'αλλαγιμηταῖ
ls
ie
. ἡταβασομεναιποτακαλλοτανΐ
. Πηνοττινατῶνδεπαθηνταϊ
rie) SR peor Ai * Ἱμοσβοριαισεπιΐ
ΕἾ ὩΣ ΘΟ Plate III.
8 or 9 lines lost
10 Ἰεσί. .]
Ἰν 25
]
{των
8 lines lost
Ἰσδα 1
ΘΟ. 1 ΙΞΕΞ ΤΣ
iA
ὡσλογοσκάκωνᾳαϊ
περραμωκαιπαῖσί
-
ἐξ Πσεθενπικρον"πὶ
> ἐλιονίραν'"
δ ουτὲάυταναιακιδὶ
παντασεσγαμονμα. |
ayer εκνήΪ.Ἰηοσέλωνΐ
πάρθενοναβραν
εσδομονχέρρωνοσ᾽ελ[
10 ζω. μαπαρθέναΓ ιΠφιλοῖ
πήλερακαινηρΠΥ]} ϑωμαρίστι
»εσδενίαυτον
παιδαγέννατ᾽ αιμιθεωνΐ
ολβιον ξάνθανελάτηϊ
Ft 2.
Io
[iad NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
ἄνδρων πλεῖστα νοησάμενος [θάνατον φύγην'
ἀλ[λ]ὰ Kali] πολύιδρις ἔων ὑπὰ κᾶἄρι [δὶς
18
K
dw\dlelvr’ ‘Axépovr’ ἐπέραισε, μ[έγας δέ οἱ
ἄτ]ω μ[ίόχ]θον ἔχην Κρονίδαις βάϊρυν ὥρισε
καϊταβάσομεν αἴ ποτα κἄλλοτα YI
20
-.|nv ὄττινα τῶν δὲ πάθην ral
[
[
[με]λαίνας χθόνος. ἀλλ᾽ aye μὴ Tal
[
[
[
Ae ee ἄνε]μος βορίαις ἐπιΐ
Cola.) Plated
8 or g lines lost ]
Jeol. .] \o
v 25]
] Ιν ἔραν
ζἥτων Ἰφορενΐ
8 lines lost Jeotr|
Ἰσδαϊ 1] ]
10
Col. ii. Plate III.
ὡς λόγος κάκων alvérnN am ἔργων
Περράμῳ καὶ παῖσϊι τέλος φίλοισιν
ἐκ σέθεν πίκρον, πίύρι 0 αἰθάλωσας
Ἴλιον ἴραν.
οὐ τ(ογαύταν Αἰακίδίαις πόθητον
πάντας ἐς γάμον μάκζαρας καλέσσαις
ἄγετ᾽ ἐκ Νήϊρ]ηος ἔλων [μελάθρων
πάρθενον ἄβραν
ἐς δόμον Χέρρωνος" ἔλζυσε δ᾽ ἄγνα
ζῶζμ)μα παρθένω φιλόϊτας ἀγαύω
Πήλεος καὶ Νηρεΐδων ἀρίστας,
ἐς δ᾽ ἐνίαυτον
παῖδα γέννατ᾽ αἰμιθέων [κράτιστον
ὄλβιον ξάνθαν ἐλάτηϊρα πώλων'
59
56 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
15 οιδαπώλοντ᾽ αμφεῖ
’
(καιπολισάυτων.
»
———
{νῶμένκ᾽ ἐννεκ᾽ εἶ
κ[.Ἰισυνγερανοισινὲϊ |
ηλθονχλαΐνανεχ .Ϊ
20 τᾶΪ.] . ρωταλιαιπίθει
τί. «Ἰυτῶδεδεμηπί ᾿
[τ τύ ates Ἰεμηδεῖ!
ἔτ τ τὰ leper . [
Lie 9:
lol
Jee ad. al
Ἱνεκάκωτί οἸφρὶ
5 Ἰασδωνεκαληναῖ
jaXtav-adeyover|
Ἰτωτέκεοσμᾶνιν
|. λιοσποταμωνπαρὶ
Ἱπορφυριανθαλασσανΐ
10 Ἰευγομενοσζαλαιανΐ
ἘΠΕῚ,
Ἰπολλαιπαρθενικαιπέ. 1
Ἰλωνμηρωναπαλαισιχερὶ
Ἰα θελγονταιτο . ενωσάλειϊ
Ι5' Ἰνυδωρ
Fr. 4.
(Perret Shatin us tomatoe Ἰοποί .Ἰλίποντ εἰ
ΠΕΣ Ἰειμοιδί. .]ηδεληδασ
Keowee ἸΠι}|θὺ0[.1ω[{Π|Ππροΐ. .Junrexdorop
12883. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
15 οἱ δ ἀπώλοντ᾽ ἀμφ᾽ ᾿Εἰλένᾳ Φρύγες τε
καὶ πόλις αὔτων.
“ a 2) Ὁ. bd 2
νῶμέν K ἔννεκ ἐ
Ν A UA 2
κα]ὶ σὺν γεράνοισιν ἐΪ
ἦλθον χλαῖναν ἔχαϊν
a ’ 7
20 τᾷ. pwradia πίθει[ς
τ[όα]υτ᾽ ὧδε δὲ μὴ af
τ: ]ρ μηδὲ τὶ
Ὁ λα μέν.
Fir
Jes old af
αἴω]νι κάκῳ τἰὀἸῴρ[α
Ἰάσδων ἐκάλη Νάζϊδα
1 ἀλίαν: a δὲ γόνων [Adios
J
τῶ τέκεος paviy [
1. Atos ποτάμων παρΐ
. εἰ] πορφυρίαν θάλασσαν
10 ἐξερ]ευγόμενος ζαλαίαν
] πόλλαι παρθένικαι πέ. |
Ἰλων μήρων ἀπάλαισι χέρϊΪσι
Ja θέλγονται τόθεν ὡς ἄλειφαρ
15 jv ὕδωρ
Fr. 4.
[Δεῦτ᾽ Ὄλυμπον ἀστέρ]οπο[ν] Aémovre(s
ἱπαῖδες ἴφθ)ιμοι Alios] ἠδὲ Δήδας
Liane @| θύϊμ]ω mpo[pdlvnte Κάστορ
5.
58 THE OXYRAYNCAUS \PAPYRI
KatTroAvdg. |keo!
oikaTévpynaj......- Ἰκαιθαλασσαν
σι
παισανερχέϊ. .] . [- - - ἰδωνεπιππων.
“Pp
ρήαδανθραϊ. . .1θα[.Ἰατωλύεσθε
ζακρυοεντοσ
OA ι
εεδ᾽ ων θρώσκοντί. . . ]άκραναων
προ
10 [Ἰηλοθενλάμπροιτοϊ. .. .. Ἰντεσ.
ἀαργαλεᾶιδεννυκτιφ. .. .. Ἰροντεσὶ
ναϊμ[.Ἰλαιναι"
Hr 5. li ΟΣ
Ἰερανδὶ Ἰιδημί
Ἰων 7. νιπτπτοῖ
Ἰεμπωΐ Ἱμακαροΐ
τ 3 vye, Ἰεταν([΄
5 Ἰδευκεσῖ 5 Ἰσασί
Ἰπαρποτὶ
Ἰ- τοιμειχνΐ
1. ραννοισ | Fry.
Ἰπόιασπί .Ἶοἷ -
10 |a . ποντεσλί Ἰηραταὶ
Ἰανελθετεῖ 1. έμει
Ἰντεσὶ Ἰλαποσ
Ἰρωσατεῖ
Fr. 8. _ Plate III.
Ippacd|
μ
Ἰεματατουτα. . [
1233. NEW CLASSICAL. TEXTS
καὶ Πολύδεζυϊκες,
5 οἱ Kat εὔρηαϊν χθόνα] καὶ θάλασσαν
παῖσαν ἔρχεσθ ὠκυπόδων ἐπ᾽ ἴππων,
pha δ᾽ ἀνθρώποις] θαϊν]άτω ῥύεσθε
ζακρυόεντος
eved|plov θρώσκοντίες ὃν] ἄκρα νάων,
το [τ]ήλοθεν λάμπροι προτοΐ.. . .. Ἰντες,
ἀργαλέᾳ δ᾽ ἐν νύκτι φάος φέροντες
vat μ[ε]λαίνᾳ.
Fr. 5. 1 6.
Ἰερανδὶ ἸΤιδημί
Ἰων |. ν tro
πἸ]έμπω 1 μάκαροϊς
Teor rave Jerari|:
5 1δευκες [ 5 joaol
] παρποτί
]- Toe μειχνΐ
τ]υράννοις 1b ἢ.
Ἰποίας m7. Jol
10 ja. movtes AL |nparal
Jav ἔλθετε [ 71. Ewe
Ἰντες [ λαίλαπος
Ἰρωσατεῖ
Bre 85. Plates iin.
πα]ρφασιΐ
Ἰέμματα τοῦτ᾽ a..[
THE OXY RAYNCBRUS: ΒΕ
Ἰευτεμεγῆραστεΐ
Ἰτολάθεϊ. .Jaex[- lol
5 Ἰδωναπαλωνσυμνΐ
Ἰταιπολιάᾶτανόλιγονσφϊ
ρ
Ἰτογαρεμμομενονορὶ
Ἰαισανδρεσιτοισγεινοῖ
Ἰασόφοσῆηκαιφρεσιπυκναὶ
10 Ἰσπὰραμοιρανδιοσουδετριχί
Ἰόντεσασαισμε. [
Ἰ. φέρ[.1σθ΄. [Ἰβαθυϊ
Fr. Ὁ ΠΤ
αγὶ cake
at 1...1
oral val
: |
5 Hl Jel Jou
eae 5 Ἰα . ὠμαν
, vung Ἰανθαλασσαν
(ικέτευΐ μω [ν]φερεσθαι.
oe Ἰκῶνῴφεροιτο
Nem. GER] ;
ὃ Ἰακαταγρει
10 Ἰβαβυλωνοσίρασ
ad
Ἰνασκάλωνα
Fr. Τὸ
ae Ἰυοεντεγερρην"
(κοσί Ἰνκατακρασ.
>)— |rexacdov
Sdevp| 15 |oaidacdopa
αβα[} c]o[ Ἰλωνόησθαι
εξαυαΐ Ἰεφανώματ᾽ dupe
5 πλεηνΐ Ἰταυτ[[ λ]Παπαντα
αιδεκεῖ jo.
[-Ἰαῦτοι
12383. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
1 εὖτέ με γῆρας τεῖ
] τὸ λάθε[σθ]αι χί.Ἰρί
Ἰδων ἀπάλων σ᾽ ὑμν]
Ἰσγαι πολιάταν ὄλιγον σφ]
] τὸ γὰρ ἐμμόρμενον ὀρ
Jats ἄνδρεσι τοῖς γεινοϊμένοισιν
[kal πάντ]α σόφος ἢ καὶ φρέσι πύκναἰισι
]s παρὰ μοῖραν Aios οὐδὲ τριχί
Ἰόντες ἄσαις με.Ϊ
1. φέρ[εἸσθα[.] βαθυί
Fr (0) itr al
ay) wou δ
&K{ Ἰ Ὁ
0} ve
ἔ ]
5 μἰ-Ἰρὶ Ja.
bar .[ 5 Ja . @pay
νυμφί Ἰαν θάλασσαν
ἰκέτευΪ lw φέρεσθαι,
Ἰκῶν φέροιτο
UBS. SHER] ja κατάγρει
10 1 Βαβύλωνος ipas
Ackédrova
Fre 10. κρ]υόεντ᾽ ἐγέρρην,
jv κατ᾽ ἄκρας,
koo| ] τε κἄσλον
[5 εἰς Ἀΐδαο δῶμα
Δεῦρο Ἰλω νόησθαι
ἄβας 1 στ]εφανώματ᾽ ἄμμι
ἐξ avo [ ] ταῦτα πάντα
5 πλέην Ϊ Jo . [.] αὖτοι
ai δὲ ke
62 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
εισίρανΐΪ 20 7. δεν
κανωχί
ἡμεναΐ
2)
Bra: Pre
Ἰαισ δα. [
Ἰαδεθυμί Ἰντολωποί
Ἰκίθαρισδί Ἰετιγυϊαφί
1 Ἰγολαιφοσὶ
5 Ἱμενοσλαχοισὶ 5. Ἰυνδιδη οἷ
Ἰορύφανπόληοσ Ἰόμενοσ δὶ
Ἰναφρόδιταϊ Ἰπώμον « [
] Ἰυταδαλί
Ἰνγυνῖ Ἰπὶ
Parca: Er 15: Fr. 16.
καννομονΐ : : : Cy Ee ot
evpedab pol Ἰν[.1ρ[- «lof Ἰεκαλυπί
ποικίλαισκί Ἰτεσάβραϊ |rovag . [
Javrocal Ἰεγὴράεσ
[- -|voregal
ob ae yf
Ἰηδηῖ
Ἰοσδε
leyeppe
Ἰαταῦτο
5. 15) 16
ihe
Ἰταμφαφὶ
Fr.'19.
ot ten ὴ δ.
Tn α
1233. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
εἰς ἴραν [ 20 7. δὲν
καὔω χί
μέναΐ
ΠῚ 12: Pi 15.
Jats δα . |
Ja δὲ θυμί Ἰντο λῶποΪς
| κίθαρις δὶ Ἰέτι γυΐα gf
] | τὸ λαῖφος [
5 τέϊμενος λάχοισζα 5 Ἰυνδίδηοϊς
ὃν κ]ορύφαν πόληος Ἰόμενος δῖ
Ἰν ᾿ἀφρόδιτα Ἴπωμον .Ϊ
] ju Ta 8 ad
jv yuv[ak Ἰπ|
ἘΠ τῆς Li gi a3 Ἔν. τό.
κἄννομον Ϊ CUione ay ke hy ΟΣ
ἐν μελάθροϊισιν Ἰν[.]0[- -lof lex αλυπίτ
ποικίλαις k| jres ἄβραϊ πον ἀμ.Ϊ
[. -Ἰνοτεφα! Ἰαντος al Je γηράεσ-
7 ἀμφαφί
ἘΠ᾿ Τῇ: ΕῪ: 18. Pr 19-
1 ἤδη [ Bol ]
Ἰοσδε τ ἢ" δε ]
] ἔγερρε Jepa κί 1. ἄλιος
Ἰαταῦτο Ἰλιππί Ἰάναϊ
Ἰς 5 Ἰκαίσσί I.
ites
63
64
SHE: OXYREAYNGEHUS
Fe. 20.
Ἰρτατοῖ
Ἰνοινΐ
Ἰηνλᾳῖ
Ἰισ .1
ΒΟ:
Ἱπρὶ
eA
Ἰανεχί
Ἰανίμοί
5 Ἰανδρατί
Ἰασαιποῖ
\l
Enea:
Jratop{
Yelle Tex pol
cl
Fr, 32.
PAPY RIE
Fr. 22.
\rp@
1. eee
Ἰπὸλὶάταν
Jeo
Fr. 25.
Ἰσσιΐ
Ἰεμί
Ἰστί
Fr. 28.
Ἰατιᾳΐ
Pron.
ve
Ἰελίσί
Jecor
Ἰγάσθί
5 Ἰναιρῖ
{- ε]ρί- Ἰπίοιτο. .1
Ἰκαττασπολλαπί
Fr. 20.
τς
Ἰου
1233.
Fr, 20.
Ἰρτατοΐ
Ἰνοινΐ
ην dal
(toner |
Fr. 22.
Ἰν ἀγνΐ
]
Ἰνναΐ
ἘΠῚ γος: Fr. 27
Ἱμασδὶ eek
Ἰφύϊ ] - υμί
Fr. 30.
Ἰπρί
teal
Ἰανεχί
Ἰανίμοϊ
5 ἄνδρα τί
Jaca ποῖ
lal
[- «]ρῖ -
.|rlotTo.. . [
NEW CEASSICAL TEXTS 65
Fes 2ie Fr. 22.
Jou Ἰγρω
Ἰασσαΐ Τ᾽. μμι
7ται ] πολιάταν
Ἰως Ἰιος
Ἐν. 24. Ἐπ 75:
Ἰγαις pl loot
o|uiK pol
Ἰλεῖ
Fr, 28. Fr, 29.
Ἰατιαΐ 1θα
jou
[Sig Ὁ).
Kar ras πόλλα mlaboicas κεφάλας χεῦον ἔμοι μύρον
Ε
66 THE VOXYRAYNGHRUS LAPYRI
J) katkarroron|
πωνόντων'κακαΐ
5 ἐδοσαν᾿ πεδαδἄλλωϊ
[Ἰνθ[.Ἰωπωνοδεμηφὶ
[-|nv[. εἸφαῖσθ᾽ απολί
ἘΠῚ 55: Pr τς
| αἱ
Ἰαμμί $l
Ἰδᾶλαϊ
Ἰομενᾳί
]
5 Ἰσπαλαμί
Ἰόπποσεκΐ
Ἰσεπόλαι
Fr. 1. i. With the exception of the two final letters of 1]. 5 this column is contained on
a detached fragment, but its position is rendered almost certain by the correspondence of
the fibres of the papyrus.
3. Either ἐλίσσομ[εν or -μίαι or τ-όμ[αν is possible.
14. The letters after axy have been corrected and what was intended is uncertain ;
perhaps » was originally written.
11, 8-17. ‘. . . How can you suppose that, when you have crossed Acheron’s whirling
stream, you will thereafter see the pure light of the sun? Come, seek not after high things.
For king Sisyphus son of Aeolus, most cunning of men, thought to escape death ; yet for
all his wit he was stricken by fate and twice passed over the whirling stream of Acheron,
and the mighty son of Cronus set for him a heavy task below the black earth,’
8-9. A new poem begins at |. 8; the first letters may be divided in various ways, of
which τί ὧν ¢[ is perhaps the best, though ὧν for οὖν lacks authority in Aeolic. For
Melanippus cf. introd. p. 50. In 1. g there is some error, as the metre shows; the
defect may be cured by the transposition of διννάεντ᾽, but the apparent recurrence of this
epithet in 1. 15 is somewhat suspicious, and there may be a deeper corruption. The
general sense, however, is evident. At the end of 1. g the doubtful γ may be »,
hardly 7.
10-16. The restoration is for the most part due to W—M.
1o. The iota adscript in aeAvw must be erroneous ; cf. Fr. 2. ii. ro and Fr. 4. 3, where
iotas have been deleted. The Doric form κόθαρον is here first attested for the Lesbian
dialect; cf. orpdros, ὄν, &c.
aa, NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 67
καὶ κὰτ τῶ πολ[ίω στήθεος
πωνόντων" Kaka |
5 ἔδοσαν: πεδὰ δ᾽ ἄλλαν
[ἀἹνθρἡώπων, ὁ δὲ μὴ Of
[-Ἰηνΐ. -] φαῖσθ᾽ ἀπολί
| eee τ ὉΠ;
] αἱ
Ἰαμμί $I
7 δᾶλαϊ
Ἰομεναΐ
5 |s παλαμ
7 ὄπποσε κΪ
σε πόλαϊ
11: dye = aye: cf. 1282. Fr. 3. i. 8, note.
12. Αἰολίδαις : SO 16 Kpovidas, 20 Bopiats.
14. [dis: cf. e.g. Theognis 702 864. Σισύφου Aiodidao ὅς τε καὶ ἐξ ’Aidew πολυϊδρεΐῃσιν
ἀνῆλθεν xtd., Schol. Pind. O/. i. 97, Eustath. 1701. 50.
18. [κα]γαβάσομεν may be regarded as analogous to ἀείσω in Sapph. 11 ; a fem. participle
[κα]ταβασόμεναι is unlikely in this context. At the end of the line y or π᾿ could be read
instead of ν.
Fr. 2.i.22-8. These remains are on a detached fragment which is conjecturally placed
here on the strength of a junction between two selides. In 1]. 24 the mark of length on a is
doubtful.
ii. 1-16. ‘ Through thee, it is said, there sprang from evil deeds a bitter end for Priam
and his sons, and thou didst consume with fire sacred Ilium. Unlike to thee was the fair
maiden whom the son of Aeacus, inviting all the blessed ones to the marriage of his desire,
took from the halls of Nereus and led home to the house of Chiron. And the chaste love
of noble Peleus and the goodliest of the daughters of Nereus loosed her maiden girdle, and
in the space of a year she bore a son, mightiest of demigods, happy driver of chestnut
steeds ; but the Phrygians perished for Helen, they and their city.’
1 sqq. Of these verses, of which the general sense is evident, some, 6. g. ll. 6~7, 14-15,
can be completed with practical certainty; of the others a restoration exempli gratia has
been made by W-M.
3. σέθεν : sc. Helen. Cf. Horace, Odes iii. 3. 20 e¢ mulier peregrina vertit in pulverem.
ΒΗ ΖΦ
68 THE OXYRAHYNCHES' PAPYRI
4. For the diplé in the margin here and at ]. 12 cf. e. g. 659. 17, 841. IV. 35, &c., and,
in prose texts, 1241. v. 5, &c., 1248. 115.
5. For the spelling τεαύταν cf. 1281. Fr. 14. 4, note.
g-1o. In the restoration adopted it is assumed that a dot above the « of παρθενωι was
a mark of deletion supplementing the stroke through the letter. But this dot might also be
regarded as a stop, which would require some such supplements as ἔλζυσε δ᾽ atra .. .
φιλόΪτας δ᾽ ἐκράνθη (?). In any case the nom. φιλότας is demanded by the following genitives.
There is not room for ζωμμα and perhaps ζωσμα was written.
13. y Of yevvar seems to have been altered from fF. For αἰμιθέων cf. 1282. Fr. 1. 11, 14, note
17. The paragraphus below this line and the apparent unsuitableness of the words as
the opening of a poem suggest that there is some dislocation here. It would be easy to
suppose that the verse is out of its true position, having perhaps come in from the margin
ofan earlier copy; but this is an insufficient remedy, since |. 18 also makes an unsatisfactory
commencement of a new poem.
18. A disyllable would be rather expected before σύν, but the κ is quite certain and
there can be little doubt that «{a]i was the first word; the metre οὔ]. 20 may be the same.
At the end of the line above the doubtful ε there is a vestige which would suit a grave accent,
but is too small to be clearly identified.
20. . pwradia is perhaps a proper name. op, the top of which has been rewritten
by the corrector, is preceded by part of a vertical stroke which would well suit 7 The
curved stroke below the line shows that the letters are to be combined in a single word;
cf. e.g. 852. Fr. τ. ii. 22, 1082. Fr. 1. ii. 18. For πίθει[ς cf. the Homeric forms πιθήσω,
πιθήσας. The πὶ has been converted from a co.
21. 7[dalur’ ὧδε seems a more likely division than τί. .Ju τῶδε.
Fr. 3. 4-7. The supplements suggested by W-—M proceed on the supposition that
the reference is to Thetis, who appeals to Zeus to vindicate Achilles. In 1. 4 ερ might
be read instead of ¢.
8. A new poem is marked by the change of both metre and subject. The first
stanza describes a river flowing out to the sea, the second the maidens who resorted
thither.
το. The last five letters have been written over something else which has been
washed out. ζαλαιαν may be regarded as another form of ζάλην or as an adjective derived
from that substantive.
12. Perhaps [é6a] πόλλαι. At the end of the line ze is followed by the tip of a vertical
stroke which would be consistent with y, «, 7, v, p. πέκίονται would not be out of place, and
the sentence might continue [κἀπάϊλων pnpov . . . [ἤπιον twp [κακχέοισαι, though this would
not account for the apparent stop in]. 14, which rather implies a preceding participle, or
else θέλγονται τ᾽.
14. dhe{papW-M. τόθεν is very doubtful, but the remains suit o and ε better than anything
else. τέρεν is inadmissible and τ᾽ ἀγάνως would be unsatisfactory.
Fr. 4. 1-12. ‘Come, mighty sons of Zeus and Leda, leave flashing Olympus and
appear . . ., O Castor and Polydeuces, ye who come over the broad earth and all the sea
on your swift steeds, and lightly save men from chill death, leaping on the tops of the well-
benched ships, shining afar . . . ‘and bringing light to the black ship in the stress
of night.’
1. This line, of which the opening words were restored by W-M, was no doubt the first
of the poem. For ἀστέρ]οπο[ν] he refers to Arcadius, p. 67.
2. W-M prefers ἴφθ]ιμοι to ὄβρ)ιμοι or ἄλκ]ιμοι.
1238. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 69
3. The genitive has been substituted for the dative by the deletion of the iotas adscript,
as in Fr. 2. ii. το. W-—M suggests [i\\do|: (cf. Berl. Klasstkertexte, V. ii. 12. 2. 19 ἰλλάεντι
θύμῳ), which however hardly fills the lacuna, besides leaving the correction unexplained.
5.844. For the Dioscuri as preservers from peril by sea cf. e.g. the Homeric Hymn
XXXill. 6 sqq., Eurip. Helen. 1495 8qq., Lucian, Deorum Dial. 26. 2 hia bee πέλαγος
καὶ ἐάν που ναύτας χειμαζομένους ἴδωσιν, ἀπκαδι ΔΕ ἐπὶ τὸ πλοῖον σώζειν τοὺς ἐμπλέοντας. Lines
g-12 might even be supposed to contain a reference, unparalleled at this early period,
to the phenomenon known as St. Elmo’s fire. Cf. the fragment of a romance in Hermathena,
x1, PP: 322 566: ll. 55- 7 πολλάκις δὲ καὶὶ τῆς κεραίας ἐβάλλοντο] πυρσοὶ βραχεῖς μέρος] ἐ ἐς ἑκάτερον,
εἴτ᾽ ἄσίτρ᾽ ) os] ἔφασκον οἱ ναῦται Διοσ]κόρων προσωνυμίαν [Aey]ovres, εἴτ ἦ κτλ., Lucian, Navig. 9
λαμπρὸν a ἀστέρα Διοσκούρων τὸν ἕτερον ἐπικαθίσαι τῷ καρχησίῳ, Charidem 3 er ἄκροις ἱστίοις ἐν τοῖς
ἐσχάτοις κινδύνοις φανέντων, Pliny, 27. WV. ii. τοῦ séellae . . . antemnis navigantiium alitsque
navium partibus . . . tnsistunt ut volucres sedem.ex sede mutantes, graves, cum solitartae
venere,... geminae autem salutares et prospert cursus praenuntiae . . . et οὗ td Polluct
εἰ Castort id numen adsignant, eosque in mari deos invocané. κεραία, καρχήσιον, &c., in these
passages rather suggest some form of πρότονοι in ]. 10, 6. g. προτόϊνων ἐπέΪντες, the original
omission of προ- being due to the preceding -zpo. But the uncertainty as to the nature
of the insertion makes any restoration very doubtful.
7. The corrector’s variant ῥύεσθε is perhaps preferable to λύεσθε.
Frs. 5-7. These three fragments are placed here on account of a similarity in the
condition of the papyrus to Fr. 4. But the metre shows that Frs. 5 and 7, at any
rate, come from a different poem, even if they belong to the same column.
Fr. 5. 7. The doubtful » could be A or pz.
11. The 6 has a slightly inclined stroke through it, the scribe apparently having begun
to write some other letter.
Fr. 6. 2. Not ΜελΊάνιπποί.
4. The supposed acute accent may well be a circumflex on a letter further away (ἐ. 2.)
Fr. 8. Fragment of a poem in greater Asclepiads ; cf. Alc. 37, 39, &c., and Hephaest.
60 τὸ δὲ ἀκατάληκτον, καλεῖται ἘΣ δ ἢ ἑκκαιδεκασύλλαβον, ᾧ τὸ τρίτον ὅλον Se γέγραπται,
πολλὰ δὲ καὶ ᾿Αλκαίου ἄσματα.
7. ἐμμόρμενον = εἱμαρμένον. The second. ε has been corrected by the second hand
from ο.
9- [καὶ mavt ja W-M.
to. ‘ Nota hair is lost but by the will of Zeus’ must be the sense, a remarkable early
parallel to Matt. x. 30.
11. [éveyx|évres, which W-M suggests, would not fill the lacuna if [xai πάντ]α is
right in 1. 9.
Fr. 9. This fragment from the top of a column can hardly belong to the same column
as Fr. 1. ii, owing to the different texture of the papyrus. Line 7 might be Alc. 85.
Fr. 10. Two dark fibres on the verso prove that this fragment is not from the same
column as either Fr. 1. 11 ΟΥ Fr. 9. Lines 2-9 form a single short poets
4. ἐξ avw: or perhaps ἐξαύω; cf. Berl. Klassthker texte, V. ii. 12. 2. 8, where the compound
e€avos apparently occurs.
Fr. 11. το. There may be a reference here to Alcaeus’ brother Antimenidas, who when
exiled from Mitylene went to Babylonia; cf. Alc. 33. A low dot after the σ of βαβυλωνοσ
is probably unintentional.
70 THE OXVYRHYNCEAGS PAPYRI
12. πόλεμον Or some similar word is probably to be supplied before κρ]υόεντα ; cf. 6. g.
Hesiod, 7h. 936 ἐν πολέμῳ κρυόεντι. If the metre is the same as e.g. Sapph. 76-8, πόλεμον
ζακ]ρυόεντ᾽, as W—M suggests, might well be restored.
Fr.12. A fragment in Sapphic metre. Lines 5-8 are evidently an invocation to
Aphrodite, and possibly a new poem begins here; τέμενος and ὄν] (or κάκ) W-M. Inl. 7
χρυσοστέφαἹν᾽ ᾿Αφρόδιτα might be restored, as in Sapph. 9.
Fr.18. The metre is perhaps that of Fr. 11, but the colour of the papyrus is different.
In 1. 5 W—M supposes Ἰυνδίδηοϊς to be a proper name formed like Πενθίληος (1284. Fr. 6. το),
Τυρράδηος (Alc. 94).
Frs. 14-15 are apparently in Sapphics. The former is from the top of a column ;
στεφαΐν cannot be read in ]. 4.
Fr. 16. 3. W-M suggests γηράεσσα from a form γηράεις, not otherwise found. Cf.
Berl. Klassthertexte, V. ii. 12. 2. 19, where ἰλλάεντι = ἱλαρῷ.
Fr. 17 does not join on either to Fr. 11 or Fr. 13.
Fr. 18. 5. The last letter is probably o, not ε.
Fr. 20. 2. Spots of ink above οἱ may represent a circumflex accent, which would point
to οἶνος.
Fr. 23. This fragment might well belong to the same column as Fr. 12.
Fr. 24. 2. A thin diagonal stroke through the e was probably intended to delete
that superfluous letter.
Fr. 29. That this scrap belongs to 1238 is not certain.
Frs. 30-4. These fragments were found separately from the rest, Frs. 30-1 on
different occasions, Frs. 32-4, which are rather darker in colour than the other pieces,
together.
Fr. 32. 2-3 = Alc. 42. The tail of a coronis opposite 1. 3 indicates that these verses
were the beginning of a new poem.
4. tovovrev: cf. Alc. 20 πώνην, 52 πώνης.
7. Perhaps [κ]ῆν[ον], as W-M suggests.
Fr. 33. The metre is again Sapphic.
Fr. 34. This fragment is hardly to be combined with Fr. 33. 6-7.
1284. ALCAEUS.
Fr. 2 “54:9 ΧΆ 755 cm. Second century. Plate IV
(ΕἸ: 2)
The following fragments are written in a fine upright script which may be
assigned with much probability to the latter half of the second century. It is
a specimen of the oval type of uncials, much resembling 665 (Part IV, Plate 1) ;
cf. also 7 (Part I, Plate 2), which, though the letters are more sloping, is in very
1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 71
similar style. The date suggested is further supported by the cursive marginalia,
which. are perhaps more likely to fall within the second century than the third ;
the hand in which these are written is much like that of the annotator in 841, the
Paeans of Pindar. Whether the author of the scholia was also the dzorthotes
who has occasionally corrected the text is not clear, neither is the responsibility
for the accents and other lectional aids, which seem at any rate in part to be
subsequent additions ; they are of the same character as in 1231-3, but include an
example of the diastole in Fr. 2. 1, 6.
The bottoms of six columns are preserved, the order of which is not
definitely fixed except in the case of the two columns of Fr. 2; but it seems
probable that the columns were consecutive, and the arrangement adopted is
suggested by the appearance of the papyrus, which deteriorates in condition as
the later columns are reached. The relative position of Frs. 4 and 6 is quite
uncertain. That the author is Alcaeus is at once evident from the style and the
personal allusions, and is implied by the scholium on Fr. 2. i. 14-15, in which
the name of the poet is expressly mentioned. In subject these fragments are
much more homogeneous than 1233, having for the most part an obvious political
bearing, and so coming into the category of Στασιωτικά. Fr. 1 contains remains
of four Sapphic stanzas, describing some opponent as a ‘shameless one’ and
a‘cunning fox ’ who ‘ hoped to escape detection ’, and referring to an understanding
with the Lydians, who had offered a sum of 2,000 staters to assist the party of
Alcaeus to ‘enter the sacred city’. Whether the ‘cunning fox’ is Pittacus is
not evident ; he, however, is certainly the subject of the poem of which the con-
clusion is preserved in the first column of Fr. 2. This was written during the
ascendancy of Pittacus, no doubt during the exile of the poet, who hopes that
the fortunes of war may yet be reversed and peace thereby restored to the state.
Allusion is made to the aristocratic marriage of Pittacus and to discreditable
relations with the tyrant Myrsilus. The piece is written in stanzas of four verses
of which the second and fourth are regular lesser Asclepiads (cf. Alc. 33), while in
the first and third the first choriambus is replaced by -- τ’ Ξ5, a variation described
by Hephaestion, p. 34, under the name of ’AAk(p}aixdv δωδεκασύλλαβον and
illustrated by Alc. 62; in the three remaining instances of the third verse u——v
only appears, but that may well be accidental. This is followed by the two
opening lines of an Alcaic poem addressed, according to the marginal note, to
a favourite of Alcaeus; it is the only one represented in the papyrus where
a more or less direct political reference is not apparent, but of course something
of the sort may easily have been developed in the sequel. At any rate personal
antipathies are prominent again in the next column, which is in the same metre
and dwells, in rather obscure terms, upon the ignoble birth of a man who had
72 THE OAV RA YNCHUS PAPYRI
risen to high station. Probably the person meant is Pittacus, whose Thracian
origin (Suidas s. v., Diog. Laert. i. 74) would lend itself to a diatribe of this kind.
Fr. 3, again in Alcaics, is closely similar to extant fragments of Alcaeus (18-19)
in which the imagery of a ship in stress on a stormy sea is applied to civil discord.
The poet’s concluding invitation to a friend to drown care in the wine-cup is
analogous to Alc. 35, and illustrates afresh his tendency to combine festivities
ΠΤ τὶ Fr. 2, margin.
αι
ΠΡΌΣ
[eateries Ἰνκήνωπατεραϊ Jrov[.] . του
A.
eke Ἰάβολονπάτεραπί
| Bate ee Ἰωνάισχυντοσεπί
[- «-« ατερ'λύδοιμενεπαΪ 7. γυπο
[.. «|. [. ραισιδισχελίοισσταϊ Ἰώρσθαισ
[. «ἦμί. «ωὡκανάικεδυνάιμεθ᾽ρ[
10 [. . .|oA[.JveAOny:
>)
4
ουπάϊ.ἸοντεσουδάμαπῶσλονουΪ 1 5 ἘΣ]
ουδεἰ Ἰεινώσκοντεσ' οδ᾽ ωὡσαλώπαϊ ]
TroLk|. Ἰλόφρωνευμάρεαπρολέξαϊ 7τε
ἠλπί. Ἰτολάσην
ΘΟΕ Plate iV:
εν [τωιτ.ο.δ᾽ ἐιπηνοδωρ.. [ ἡ δ
aet . εἰπεδεχωνσυμποσιωνΐ
βασμοσ'φιλώνωνπεδαλεμί
σι
ευωχήμενοσάυτοισινεπαΐ
κῆνοσδε,γαώθεισατρεΐδαϊ Ἰεπιγαμιαγσχων ...¥
ὃ ae ὃ Ἰαρεωσαπογονοιδρί.. .}..
απτετωπόλινωσκαιπεδαμυρσὶ. .]ωΐ GTC δ τ ἢ τοὶ
θᾶσκαμμεβόλλητ᾽ ἀρευσεπιτέυχε ἘΠ:
OO
Tat. ΕΙΣ CLASSICAL. TEXTS 73
with politics, and the close connexion of the Stasiotica and the Scolia. Frs. 4-6,
which like the two preceding columns are in Alcaic stanzas, are in an inferior
state of preservation, though enough remains to show that they too had a contro-
versial and political character. A tantalizing allusion to an event which happened
in the poet’s childhood occurs in Fr. 6. 7-8.
Pr. Y. Fr. 2, margin.
[. . . ἐκϊάβολον, πάτερ, ἀπί 5 αι
᾿ , ; πα τὸς
See oes Ἰν κήνω, πάτερ, al Recor του
i eee ] ὠναίσχυντος ἐπί JAA.
. ἄλ)ιτρον.
].v ὑπὸ
jau
[. -(Ἰραισι δισχελίοις στάϊτηρας pe
σκ]οπούμί(εν)οι
[--
[Ζεῦ π]άτερ, Addo. μὲν ἐπαΐ
- J.
Ἂ je [ἔδἸωκαν, αἴ κε δυναίμεθ᾽ ipfav
Io [ἐς πΊ]όλ[ζι]ν ἔλθην,
οὐ πάϊθ]οντες οὔδαμα πω ᾽σλον οὐΪϊδὲν Ἴ
οὐδὲ [γ]νώσκοντες" ὁ δ᾽ ὡς ἀλώπαϊξ
ποικ[ἡλόφρων εὐμάρεα προλέξαϊις ie
ἤλπίε]το λάσην
Brg. Colvas πε bye
ieee πο al
[τῳ τάδ᾽ εἴπην, ὁ δ᾽ ap. [οὐ --ῷὦἭ --
det. εἰ πεδέχων συμποσίων [Y—
βάσμος, φιλώνων med ἀλεμίάτων v—
5 εὐωχήμενος αὔτοισιν ἐπα. --
κῆνος δὲ γαώθεις ᾿Ατρεΐδαϊν γάμῳ 1 ἐπιγαμίαν σχὼν .. - νί ys
y " ἧ ᾿ 5 ἐξ ] ᾿Α(τ)ρέως ἀπόγονοι. Spl. .
δαπτέτω πόλιν ws Kal πεδὰ Mupolirlo ὡς κ(αὶ) πρώην pera 2 [Ὁ Mup]oiA(ov).
ρ 2 ρώην μι L PJ
as κ᾽’ ἄμμε βόλλητ᾽ Ἄρευς ἐπιτεύχεας
74 THE: OXYRAYNGCBRUS PAPYRI
οὐ @e
τρόπην'εκδεχόὀόλωτῶδελαθόιμεθαν'
10 χαλάσσομενδετὰἀσθυμοβόρωδυασ
μ
« f
εν] φύλωτεμάχασ'τάντισολυμπιων
ἐνωρσεδαμονμενεισαυάταναγων
13 1 φιττάκωδεδιδοισκῦδοσεπήρϊί. .jov[ 1
a
15 ὦ ΞΕ[[καιχοροινουτωτουτονομισδεταῖ.]] [......... Ἰτατοντουαλκαιουερωβον
ss “oro llo oanac Ἰονωστεσεκαιεπιχοι
14 φιλοσμενησθακᾶπεριφονκαλην Bae: Ἰ eorramipas Cece
15 καιχοιρον᾽ουτωτουτονομισδεται ματί- - -- -Jovoyfevoropera
σποῦ.... = « Ἰωχιανπαροιμιαδ'
εἐπειῷ. [.. .. νλεγειουτωτουτονοβ'
Coli Plate ΤᾺΣ
ἰδι0 51} Ὁ Nel
[- Ἰβρωσδεσυνστείϊ. . . . .. Ἰειαπᾳ.
πίμπλεισινακρᾶτ.. ἷ. .. ἡἹπαμέραι
καινύκτιπλαφλ[.] . [.. .]. αχθεν
7 7
5 ἐνθανόμοσθαμεωσϊ. .\vyny:
κηνοσδετουτωνουκεπελάθετο
ὠνηρεπειδηπρῶτονονέτροπε:
παισαισγαροννώρινενύκτασ"
Ν 4 ΄ , 7
τὡδεπίθωπατάγεσκ᾽ οπύθμην'
το συδητεάυτασεκγεγόνωνέχησ
τανδόξανόιανάνδρεσελευθεροι
κ
εσλωνέοντεσεκτοί ν]ηων
πανφορτί ον δὶ
δ᾽ ὀττιμαλιστασάο. [
καικύματιπλάγεισί
ὀμβρωμάχεσθαιχ ach
5 aio’ ουδενιμέρρηϊ
τς δέρματιτυπτομί
Fr. 3, margin.
7τηνεφη
Ἴκοσσυν
Ἴνεθουσ
7. ταστο
Ἰηγοροιδ'
]
ι
πα αν νον ον οι τε νυν δε»
1994: NEW CLASSICAL
τρόπην, ἐκ δὲ χόλω τῶδε λαθοίμεθ᾽ ἄν,
10 χαλάσσομεν δὲ τᾶς θυμοβόρω δύας
ἐμφύλω τε μάχας τάν τις ᾿Ολυμπίων
ἔνωρσε δᾶμον μὲν εἰς αὐάταν ἄγων
Φιττάκῳ δὲ δίδοις κῦδος ἐπήρ[ατΊ]ον.
τῷ καὶ χοῖρον" οὔτω τοῦτο νομίσδεται croul Se)
ἐπεὶ Φι: [τ τ’
Col. ii. Plate IV.
fe ital) CR]
[λά]βρως δὲ ovvorel..... .Jecamra . [
7 ᾽ id ἐλ ᾽ , Py
πίμπλεισιν ἀκράτιϊσμον ἐπ᾽ ἀμέρᾳ,
καὶ νύκτι πλάφλ[α]σίμοι σύϊναχθεν
5 ἔνθα νόμος θαμέως [. (Ἰννην.
κῆνος δὲ τούτων οὐκ ἐπελάθετο
pA 2 A ~ ΜΠ Ff
ovnp ἐπειδὴ πρῶτον ὀνέτροπε,
παίσαις γὰρ ὀννώρινε νύκτας,
τῶ δὲ πίθω πατάγεσκ᾽ ὁ πύθμην.
AY NX 7 bd 7 Ψ
10 σὺ δὴ τ(ογλαύτας ἐκγεγόνων ἔχης
τὰν δόξαν οἴαν ἄνδρες ἐλεύθεροι
ay Ψἷ ᾽ ΄
ἔσλων ἔοντες ἐκ τοκήων
πᾶν φόρτι[ο]ν δὶ
δ᾽ ὄττι μάλιστα odo . [
καὶ κύματι πλάγεισϊα βαρυκτύπῳ
ὄμβρῳ μάχεσθαι χεϊίματί τ᾽ ἀγρίῳ
5 φαῖσ᾽ οὐδὲν ἰμέρρηϊν, ἀφάντῳ
δ᾽ ἔρματι τυπτομίένα ῥάγηναι.
TEXTS 75
τα τὸν τοῦ ᾿Αλκαίου ἐρώμί(εν)ον
εν ]ον ὥστε σε καὶ ἐπὶ χοῖϊ(ρον)
coe be ]( ) εἰς τὰ παρασκευάσ-
at[a... τ]οῖς y(dp) ξένοις μετὰ
> ΄ , XN
.. εὐωχίαν. παροιμία δί(ὲ)
" Ξ F
Ἵν λέγει, οὔτω τοῦτο νομί(ίσδεται).
Fr. 3, margin.
Ἴτὴν ἔφη
Ἴκος σὺν
το]ῦ ἔθους
|. Tas τὸ
pees 5(é)
76 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
κήναμενεντόυτί
τόυτωνλελάθωνωφΐ
2 a7 la ᾿
σύντ ὑμμιτέρπὶ
10 καιπεδαβύκχιδοσαυθ.. [
ψ
THO ἀμμεσεστανάΐ] φ Περοναΐ
᾿αἱκάιτισαφϊ. ...|. αντατὶ
[-Ἰειχνυντεῖ
τ 2:
Ἱιπολινΐ
Ἰνεννεῖ
Ἰγερί
δ |. mera. εἹνὶ
Ἰγαισαιπα.. ἷ. .|kv.. [
᾿ Ἰηωνεσῴ . . κρο. .Ϊ
Ἰελ[.ιἽπτεσεν . aol.| «1
Ἰκεοσησκόνεκτονϊ
το Ἱποτυβρινκαιμεγαθεῖ.Ἶπἰ. .Jec . [
tar ανδρεσδραϊσινατασθαλί
νκενῆσκ ὀνεκτονΐ. .]δεῖ
|
Ἰτεπολλακισε.Ἰφαληΐ. «|v
Jy. ]pOo@On pe,
15 Ἱμέμικταιταϊ
Ἰλλαπαιτιδαι
J-[
jaa. |
Ἰδωνευρεῖ
Ἰτγέινζ προ . ἐδιχμενον.
Fr, 5.
ke. [
δαί
illegible
scholia
155... NEW CLASSIGAE TBXTS
4 SS b 4 7
Kiva μὲν ἐν τούτοισι κυλίνδεται"
τούτων λελάθων, ὦ φίλε, βόλλομαι
’ I aS 7
σύν τ᾽ ὔμμι τέρπίεσθαι v——
το καὶ πεδὰ Βύκχιδος av . [
a EY 2 x b ΝΜ >
τῷ δ᾽ ἄμμες ἐς τὰν a ἔρον al
ai Καὶ τὶς σύ" ἢ avrar|
[.Ἰείχνυντεῖς
Fr. 4.
[ἀπ RR ees ere oe je πόλιν [
[eget ΎΌ- Ἰνεννεῖ
ἘΡΕΡΟΟ oa 1 ὅτ ἢ
τὺ Ἰτερὶ
5 --- ]. νίτω ταί. .|y|
τ ἩΣ : jyatoat ma.[..|xv.. |
eget ecseeue acer: Ἰήων éop..kpo..{
ἔΕ---.- Ἰελ[.Ἵπτεσεν. ασ.]. |
fRacersiacats Ἵκεος ἦσκ᾽ ὄνεκτον.
ol Bae ae ] mor ὕβριν καὶ μέγα θε.]πῖ. Jee . [
[.....Jrar ἄνδρες δραῖσιν ἀτάσθαλ[α
[τούτω]ν κεν ἦσκ᾽ ὄνεκτον [οὐἸδέϊν,
[kai πο]τα πόλλακις ἐϊσ]φάλη με]ν’
[αὖθις δ᾽ ὀϊν[ω]ρθώθημεϊν
15 [..-.] μέμικται Tol
[oe ia \NAw πὰ τὸ Oat)
1.
Ἰάλ. [
Ἰδὼν εὐρεῖ
|reiy[.] προ. εδίχμενον"
Fr. 5.
le
δαί
δ
77
“8 THE: OXYRAYNGHUSVPAPYRA
= ὀτοντἄσϊ.]ισχοσ ..pa.gnodvy..p
θ᾽ : xe Se eae ea ral |
Ἰρεσθ αναγκᾶ -eal-+--javlJ ον Ὁ
Ἰωνᾶιμ[[αΠέτιγαρπάϊσ .. ΕἸ [---..] es
SF PEP Ise, aie ΝΣ
Ἰωσμίκρ|.Ἰσεπίσδανον" eee ; J ᾿
Ἰνοϊδατιμ[.] . Pisa a
10 Ἰπενθιληοί 1 Paleo:
urd omedér pl Weber
Ἰνκακοπάτριδ᾽
Ἰυραννέυ
Fr. 1. 3-4. For πάτερ here and [Ζεῦ π]άτερ in 1. 7 cf. Berl. Klassthertexte, V. ii. 12. 1. Col. i
2 (Alcaeus) ὦ πάΐτερ followed by αὐτὸς Kpovidalts in the next line.
8-9. στάϊτηρας W-M. [ἀμἹμ᾽, as he further suggests, is tempting for the next word,
but the admissibility of the elision is open to question ; dpe is elided in Homer K 551.
The spelling δισχελίοις is noticeable, χέλλιος being the form both attested by Grammarians
and found in inscriptions; cf. Hoffmann, Gr. Dal. ii, pp. 486-7. In the marginal note
opposite these lines Ἰωρσθαισ is an impossible combination, but neither Ἰωρου nor Ἰωρον aw
seems admissible.
Fr. 2. i. 2. τόδε is a common ν. |. for τάδε or vice versa; cf. e.g. 1281. Fr. 2. 12. For
the elision before the digamma cf. 1282. Fr. 1. ii. 10, note.
3. acc. εἰ: the first ε is unusually close to the preceding aand seems to have been inserted
after the next letter had been written. The very slight vestiges of this are consistent with
t, and it is thus natural to suppose that there was an alteration of a to ax. Beyond this
there are tips of two strokes at the top and bottom of the line which would suit a x, i.e.
deixet, but this would leave the construction very obscure.
4. βάσμος = βαθμός occurs in a Mytilenean inscription C.I.G. 2189. φίλων is an
unknown form explained by W-M as equivalent to φηλήτης, which is commonly spelled
φιλήτης ; cf. 1084. ii. 3, note.
6-13. ‘ But let him in the pride of his marriage with the lineage of Atreus devour the
city even as he did with Myrsilus, until] Ares be pleased to restore success to us ; then
would we forget this wrath, and will rest from this soul-consuming pain and strife with
kindred which some one of the Olympian gods has stirred up among us, bringing the
people to ruin, but giving to Pittacus the meed of glory.’
6. κῆνος : sc. Pittacus. γαώθεις is a new verb akin apparently to the Homeric yatw
(κύδεϊ γαίων) ; cf. ἀγαυός, gaudere, &C. γάμῳ at the end of the line is restored by W—M from
the scholium, in the second line of which he suggests ἀπόγονοι δὲ οἱ Πενθελίδαι, which however
seems irreconcilable with the remains; the supposed 6 (or a) after ἀπόγονοι has apparently
been altered from a r. Penthilus, from whom the Penthilids traced their descent, was the
son of Orestes; cf. Diog. Laert. i. 81 εὐγενεστέρα yap αὐτῷ οὖσα ἡ γυνή, ἐπειδήπερ ἦν Δράκοντος
ἀδελφὴ τοῦ Πενθίλου, σφόδρα κατεσοβαρεύετο αὐτοῦ, and Fr. 6. 10 MevOiAnols.
8. θᾶς isa vox nthilt, of which ds = ἕως (W-M) is ἃ simple correction; cf. Sapph. 24,
1234... NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 79
ἐμβρ᾽ό i εν ρα. σης Suv. .ρ..
5 duBprovras [αἶσχος ὠ “μα σης δον...
peo? ἀνάγκα ΣΉ ΕῊΙ
μέ]μναιμ᾽, ἔτι γὰρ πάις oe Pak [.-. i . pet ) πὶ
Jo σμίκρ[ο]ς ἐπίσδανον, αι, ον br
af. ἐνεργοῦσι T.. [
[.] περὶ tovro[u
[. .Jevkav[,
10 ] Πενθίληοϊς | A leiaers mee
“p
1 νῦν δ᾽ ὁ πεδέτρ[απε
Ἰν οἶδα τιμ[.] .
τὸ]ν κακοπάτριδα
τ]υραννεύ-
Theocr. xxix. 20. In the following word a circumflex accent has been substituted for an
acute and a mark of short quantity, which have been enclosed between dots, as 6. g. in 1174.
ix. 12. At the end of the line ἐπὶ τεύχεα looks probable, but this would not account for the
traces nor give a really satisfactory sense; to bring about a change, Ares must not merely
incite the oligarchs to arms, but give them the victory. Hence W—M suggests ἐπιτεύχεας from
an unattested form ἐπιτευχής = ὃς ἐπιτυγχάνει, ‘to turn us to success’.
10. χαλάσσομεν may be regarded as future or = χαλάσσωμεν; but the preceding lines
indicate that Alcaeus is dwelling on the eventual results of success rather than making an
appeal for peace.
12. avdray for dfadray is scanned as in Pindar, Py/f. 11. 28, ili. 24.
13. The spelling Φίττακος is found on a Lesbian coin in Mionnet, Swpf/. vi, p. 64, no. 82.
The power of Pittacus rested on popular support, as Alcaeus himself says (37) τὸν κακοπάτριδα
Πίττακον πόλιος τᾶς ἀχόλω (ζαχόλω, ἀβόλω ἢὴ καὶ Bapvdaipovos ἐστάσαντο τύραννον μέγ᾽ ἐπαίνεντες
ἀόλλεες. ;
14-15. The first verse of the new poem was originally omitted, and has been supplied
by a corrector who enclosed in brackets the line originally written and repeated it in its
proper position, tacitly emending xopow to xoupov. There is some appearance of letters
having been washed out where this verse stands. The marginal note explains that the
person addressed was an ἐρώμενος of Alcaeus, and seeks to elucidate the phrase én’ ἔριφον
καὶ χοῖρον κάλην. Lines 2-3 are apparently a paraphrase, e.g. φίλος (or-ov) . . . ὥστε σε καὶ
ἐπὶ χοῖρον καλεῖν, but χοῖρον is hardly to be read unless abbreviated ; iAo| would be possible
if a tall stroke just before the lacuna may be regarded as belonging to the line above. In 1. 3
the stroke before εἰς is like that used in the abbreviation of δέ. Ἰωχίαν in 1. 5 may be Ἰνχιαν.
11. 3-4. ἀκράτ[ισμον and πλάφλζα]σίμοι σύϊναχθεν were restored by W—M. The latter
word, if right, must be regarded as a dialectical variation of the Attic παφλασμός ; for
ἀκρατισμός Cf. Theocr. 1. 51. ov|vaxdev = συνάχθησαν, a formation stated by the Grammarians
to be suared by Aeolic with Doric, though not occurring in the previously existing remains
of the Lesbian poets. ἐστάθησαν is used in Sapph. 53.
5. θαμέως for θάμα is unexpected here and perhaps wrongly read; the doubtful ὦ might
be v. For the following word W-M suggests [ὀρίννην, which would suit the space; the
first supposed ν may be a. The marginal note is too much mutilated to be of material
assistance.
80 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYR!I
7-8. For ὀνέτροπε cf. Fr. 2. i. 9 τρόπην. The doubled » in ὀννώρινε is analogous to
Alc. 18. τ ἀστνέτημι, which should perhaps be written ἀσυννέτημι : cf. 1282. Fr. 1. ii. 6
ai p{v)ae (?). The object of the verbs in these two lines is obscure.
9. warayeox’: cf. Fr. 4. 9 and 12 jex. joxe occurs in Alcman 72, but the iterative
form is alien both to Aecolic and Doric; cf. Kiihner-Blass, i. 2, p. 81.
ΤΟ. τζογαύτας : SC. γονῆς. For the spelling reavras Cf. 1231. Fr. 14. 4, note, and for
exycyover, Fr. 3. 8 λελάθων, Alc. 147 πεφύγγων, Hoffmann, Gr. Daal. ἢ. Inscr. 121. 5
πεπρεσβεύκων, &C.
132. Toxpjer : γονηῶν was the reading of the first hand.
Fr. 3. 3-10. ‘Stricken by a thunderous wave she avows the desire to fight no more
against the rainstorm and the fierce tempest, but to strike a hidden reef and be wrecked.
Such are the seas whereon she is tossed; but I would forget this, my friend, and find
pleasure with you and [keep company ?] with Bacchus’
3-7- The restoration is mainly due to W-M. Under the figure of the distressed
ship the state is no doubt described, as in Alc. 18-19; cf. Heraclid. Alley. Hom. -5
ὲ erent She sar oh onsen oak 2 ϑ Tas γὰρ τυραννικὰς ταραχὰς ἐξ ἴσου
χειμερίῳ προσεικάζει καταστήματι θαλάσσης" ἀσυνέτημι KTA. . . . Μυρσίλος γὰρ ὃ δηλούμενάς ἐστι καὶ
τυραννικὴ κατὰ Μιτυληναίων ἐγειρομένη σύστασις.
5. aie" : so Sapph. 66. The personification is assisted by the fact that the real
subject is ἡ πόλις οὗ. the previous note.
ἀφάντῳ : OF ἃ. g. ἀσήμω, as in Anacr. 36.
8. For λελάθων cf. the note on Fr. 2. ii. το. φΐ is very uncertain and τί might be
read instead.
10. Βύκχιδος : so Alc. 35. 3 Boxy. At the end of the line αὖ θαϊμίσδην, e. ¢ . May be
supplied, but the letters are very uncertain ; ap8 .[ is an alternative.
11. tay: SC. ναῦν.
12. Perhaps ἄφρων») πάντα ; the lines, however, are too much mutilated for satisfactory
restoration.
13. [pkiyewreds? Cf 1283. Fr. 5.7. But the form is unknown.
Fr. 4 1-2. The letters o and » immediately below are on a separate fragment
rather doubtfully placed here.
9. ox: cf. 1. 12 and Fr. 2. ii. 9, note.
10-11. W-M suggests e. g. [ate] ποτ᾽ and [ἄρρηϊτά τ΄. The doubtful π in the latter part
of I. 10 may be γι, or m preceded by a narrow letter after 6c.
12. frovrep WM.
14. Restored by W-M.
15. μέμικται : the first p is most uncertain, and the second could well be ».
Fr. 5. This little piece probably belongs to Fr. 4, coming perhaps from the
beginnings of Il. 6-8 ; but there is no evident junction.
Fr. 6. The nght-hand margin opposite and above 1]. 1-4 is filled with a long and
much mutilated note or notes of which only a few letters can be distinguished here
and there. :
5- ἀμβρ)ότοντας WM.
7-8. E.g. [ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι τῶν péjpray’ . - [τρόφω ᾿πὶ κόλπίω. In 1. 7 pop apn was
apparently originally written, the alteration being probably due to the δόξαν al al In
1234. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 81
the marginal note opposite, the suspended » may perhaps be a relic of another line
above.
το. HevGiAno[s = Πενθίλειο[ς from Πένθιλος. Cf. note on Fr. 2. i. 6.
11-13. πεδέτρίαπε W-M; sc. ὁ δαίμων or Ζεύς. For Il. 12-13 cf. Alc. 37 quoted
above in the note on Fr. 2. i. 13. rlvpavvedifovra is to be restored at the end of the
last line.
1235. ARGUMENTS OF MENANDER’S PLAYS.
25 X17-5 cm. Early second century.
Remains of three consecutive columns, written in a rather large informal
hand which appears to be not later than the first half of the second century.
Stops and other signs are rarely used ; there isone not very clear instance ofa high
point (1. 105), but the usual method of indicating a pause was a short blank space,
sometimes accompanied by a marginal paragraphus. An angular mark of the
usual shape is once added at the end of a short line (1. 62), while conversely the
final letter of longer ones is occasionally suspended.
Of the first column very little is left, no more than a few letters from the ends
of the lines, but the two columns succeeding are in fair preservation. These are
for the most part occupied with an account of the plot of Menander’s Ἱέρεια, that
of the Ἴμβριοι commencing towards the end of Col. iii. The title of the piece is
here followed by its opening words, the quotation being marked, as often happens,
by the projection of the lines into the left margin. This is succeeded by a short
historical note concerning the date and circumstances of the production of the
play (ll. 105-12), then comes the story of the drama, and finally, apparently,
a brief appreciation of its qualities (cf. Il. 95-102). Such presumably was the
scheme throughout; and on the analogy of Col. iii, the position in Col. i of the
title of the “Ἰέρεια and of the heading of its ὑπόθεσις can be fixed with some
security at points where blanks in the papyrus indicate unusually short lines
(ll. 13-14, 21). A single play thus occupied about two columns, and if all
Menander’s comedies, which numbered over one hundred, were treated on the
same scale, the work was an extensive one, and must have occupied two rolls at
least ; the presence of a strengthening strip of papyrus on the back of Col. iii may
perhaps be interpreted as an indication of a lengthy roll. Since the Ἴμβριοι
follows the ‘I€pera, the arrangement of the plays was presumably alphabetic, as
suggested by KoGrte in the case of the plays of Cratinus, to whose Dionysalexandrus
in 668, containing the argument of the play, is assigned the number 8. The
comedy preceding the ‘lepeca, and described in the upper portion of Col. i, may
accordingly be supposed to be the Θρασυλέων, but the very slight remains in the
papyrus afford no confirmation of this hypothesis.
G
82 THE OXYRBHYNCHES PAPYRE
Concerning the plot of the ἹἹέρεια practically nothing was previously known,
the short passage on religious superstition upon which Meineke based some
inferences being of a general character, and giving no real clue to the structure.
The play was largely concerned with the favourite subject of the discovery of
a relationship, but the loss of practically the whole of the first twelve lines of the
ὑπόθεσις obscures the earlier development. An elderly man, who seems to have
formerly been the husband of the priestess, had lost his son; the cause of
his wife’s separation from him and the manner of the son’s disappearance remain
in doubt. Reference is made in 1. 36 to the burial of something, but the bearing
of this incident upon the plot is also problematical. The son had been brought
up as their own by some neighbours with a younger boy, their genuine child,
and the real father discovers his whereabouts through the ingenuity of a slave, who
gained the confidence of the priestess by pretending to be possessed ; but mis-
taking the identity of the two young men he at first claimed the junior, and the
latter misled his reputed brother by declaring that the old man was mad and
was recognizing a lost son in every youth whom he met. Accordingly the
brother who was the true son rejects his father’s advances when offered to himself.
Here lacunae occur in the papyrus, and the immediate sequel is uncertain; but
eventually the misunderstandings were cleared away and the comedy closes in
the usual happy fashion, the reinstated son marrying his foster-sister, the younger
brother marrying the daughter of the priestess, and the old man apparently
being paired off anew with the priestess herself. No names are mentioned,
and whether ‘Péén, which occurs on an extant fragment, belongs to the priestess
or to one of the other women in the piece, is not clear.
Of the plot of the “IuSpio. only the first few lines remain, showing that it
was concerned with two poor residents of Imbros who were close friends and
partners, and married two sisters. The title of the piece is thus quite sufficiently
accounted for without any reference to the proverb Ἴμβριος δίκη, which Kock has
connected with it (iii, p. 71). But though we learn little of the story, some
interesting information is gained concerning the date and production of the
piece. This was one of Menander’s later works, probably the 71st, 73rd, 76th, or
79th (ll. 106-7), but possibly the 74th or 75th; it is said to have been written
in the archonship of Nicocles, i.e. 302-301 B.C., and intended to appear at the
Dionysia (of that year), but to have been obstructed by the Tyranny of Lachares.
These statements appear to be mutually conflicting, for the domination of
Lachares is now commonly brought down to the spring of 295 B.C. on the
strength of an inscription indicating a political change in that year (C.I.A. ii.
299, Wilamowitz, Anéigonos (Phil.-Untersuch. iv), p. 238, Beloch iii. 2, pp. 197-8,
Ferguson, Hellenistic Athens, pp. 132-3); and the name Nicocles, as Wilamowitz
a
12655) NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 83
suggests, may be supposed to be a mistake for Nicias, the archon of 296-295 B.C.
Textual corruptions have to be recognized in one or two other places in the
papyrus ; cf. notes on ll. 48-9, 58-63, 66. It should, however, be noticed that the
attribution of the Ἴμβριοι to the year 296-295 is not entirely free from objection.
Menander died in 292-291, probably in the latter part of the year, and the
total number of his plays is stated as from 105 (Apollodorus) to tog (Gellius,
N.A. xvii. 4. 4; Suidas and others make it 108). The /mbrians was at most
the 79th, and therefore during the last four and a half years of his life the poet
must be credited with at least twenty-six plays, nearly six a year. His first
piece was brought out in 321, so that his average down to 295 was only three
a year. So far then as the question of literary output goes, the earlier date
assigned, e.g., by Clinton to the Lachares incident, 299 B.C., would have been
more suitable, giving an even average throughout Menander’s productive period.
Col. i.
la jew
ev va
Jpoo i
Ἵμει 20 ]
ξ Ἰσ n ὃ υποθεσις |
] ἢ
Ἶτον Ἶκυ
xa Jeu
Ἰελι 25 Ἰδὲε
10 Ἰσω Τηι
Ἰεται la
|evo lew
| Jo
Tepeva ns apxn | 30 le
15 lope ]
Ια a
Col. ii
ΤΣ τ τ ..-. Ἰλυσα
eae ae ἡεσ gin genet vy και
Wes ee ἴον ἢ © ιερίεια πολυ μεν
G2
84
30
40
45
60
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Meese» \noev Tov oj. . - .|eour
[....] κατωρυξεν οἷ. . .]. o7
[. .. ἥνηλθον οἱ πα[ιδεὶς o
ἴδε το mplorepov γεϊνομενος
της ιερει]ας avnp vy .[. ([ασπα
[
[
[
feria ne aaa αν]ασφηλας ζητειν
[επεἸ]χειρησεν τον αγαπήητο"
οἰκετῆς de πείσθεις ηνεχθη
προς τὴν ἱερειαν ὡς θεοῴφο
ρουμενος θεραπειας wa ἃ
ξιωθη λαθραι την ὃ αληθει
αν πεπεισμενος εξειχνεὺ
σεν ο δε της ὑυποβεβλημε
νης Tov υἱον αὑτηΐς)] γνήσιος
μειρακισκος τὴν τῆς ἰερει
as θυγατερα γημαι προαιρου
μενος εἰσέπεμψε την μὴ
τερα διαλεξομενην προς
τὴν ιεἰρ]ειαν περι αὐτου λα
λουσων δὲ τῶν γυναικὼν
υποψιαν λαβων και μαλισ
θ ὑπο του θεραποντος δι
δαχθεις προσωπωι διαλ
λαττων τον νεώτερον THY
ylTovev voy ὡς εαυτου»
προσφωνει yvous ὃ εκει
νος αὐτου τὸ διαμαρτη
μα τον ἀαδελῴον προδια
σειει λεγων μεμενήκε
ναι τὸν πρεσβυτὴν και πᾶν
τας TOUS νεοὺυς υἱους απὸ
φαινειν αὐτου διο και με
70
75
80
85
go
95
100
1336). VEW Ch4SSICAL. TEXTS
Ta TavTa τὴν αληθειαν ε
ξετασαντος του γεροντος
και Tov πρεσβιυϊτερον] προσ
φώνουντος υοἷν w|s μαινο
μενον εκείϊνος ἀποῖπεμ
TELCOS CLOG OF O" Tlep stm. ls
vio Tov θεραΐποντος. ..
Col. iii.
σον ol tito see Se spsat 3, racks ohare
ROT τ". ΠΥ Δ 5. eurer ete
πῆππσπσπΨ΄.- Ἱερώϊει. τς τος
CU SO -- Remsen cle ctee nee
παι μενος Cle che ic.er
ἅπαν. | Pare peel ποτ
ποτ ONCE a ὁ πος
ENO a τς τὸ: 100 μεν πίρεσβυτης
Tov υἱιον amjoAaBaly γαμει
τὴν [Πείρειαν o δὲ υἱος αὐτου
λαμβαυζει την θυγατερα των
θρεψανίτων o δὲ νεωτερος
και γνησΐιος τῶν γειτονὼν
vios λαμίβαν)ει την [της Leper
as nv ἡγαπῆσεν Kale ποιοὺυν
Tat yapot Twy πρίν [......
Epws mpovgevnoe edi... ..
τῶν διδοντων ov d.....
ra [μ]εν [ovy] της υποθεσεως
εσῖτι ταυτα] το δε δΐραμα των
αἰριστων εχ]ει δὲ πρὶ... . -.
ἘΣ πον |v veay yo...
OT Men Pa oak jus otkety[... .
SGI: hb Ae Kat trav...
ἘΠ΄ πὸ MOCK CLT a Bibs
85
86 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
του] παραφωνησίι]ν mpl.....
ο΄ Ἵμβριοι ὧν ἀρχη [
a
At ocov χρονου σε Anpe z....
105 βελτιστ eyo: TavTny [eypa
ψεν emt NetkoxXeolus.. .
την καὶ εβδομηκοστίην και
εδωκεν εἰς εργασιαν jes τὰ
Διονυσια οὐκ εγενετο dle δια
ΓΙΟ Aayapny τον τυραννοῖν επει
τα υπεκρεινατο Καλ͵Ίλιπ
πος Αθηναιος [ἡ]}}
n © υποθεσις
δυο πενητες αλληλωΐν φι
115 λοι κοινον ποιησαμενῖοι τον
βιον IpBpov wixknoay κῖαι
διδυμας αδελῴας εγηΐμαν
κοινοποιησαμενοι πίασαν
apa και τὴν vTapgw φιλο
120 moves δε καὶ κατα γὴν [Kal
κατα θαλατταν εργᾳζομενοι
Unplaced fragments.
ifs 2. 3.
Irn de Ἰθεισὶ Jel
Ἰκακαι of Ἰνεινΐ Ἰποντὶ
| . ὑπετεῖ Ἰτην
Jol
ll. 37 sqq. ‘ The former husband of the priestess . . . having recovered tried to seek out
the son whom he loved. His servant was persuaded to be brought to the priestess under
pretence of being possessed, in order that he might be accorded treatment ; and he secretly
obtained information and discovered the truth. The true son of the mother of the sup-
posititious child desiring to marry the daughter of the priestess sent his mother to speak
with the priestess about him. While the women were talking [the old man, who] had
become suspicious, and especially in consequence of the information of his servant that
1235. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 87
there was a difference in personal appearance, addresses the younger of his neighbour's
sons as his own. The youth discerning his mistake intimidates his brother in advance by
saying that the old man was mad and was declaring every young man to be his son.
Accordingly when the old man subsequently learned the truth and addressed the elder as
his son the latter sends him away as being mad. At the same time . . . the old man having
recovered his son marries the priestess, and the son receives the daughter of his foster-
parents and the younger and true son of the neighbours receives the daughter of the
priestess whom he had loved, and the marriages of all three pairs are celebrated... Such
are the incidents of the plot. The play is one of the best and. ..
The Imbrians, commencing ‘‘ For how long a time, Demeas, I... «ἡ. “ My good man,
I...” This he wrote in the archonship of Nicocles, being his 7[.|th play, and issued
it for production at the Dionysia; but it did not take place on account of the tyrant
Lachares. The play was subsequently acted by the Athenian Callippus. The plot is as
follows: Two poor men who were friends lived in close association at Imbros and married
twin sisters; and sharing all their possessions too they worked industriously both on land
andiseaiey. 1:
32-42. A fragment containing the central portions of these lines at no point joins
directly on to the main piece, but its position, which is commended by the suitability of the
restorations resulting in ll. 37-40, is confirmed by the external evidence of both recto and
verso. *
39. vol σησ jas (cf. 1. 43) could hardly be got into the space.
45. The orkerns is doubtless identical with the θεραπων of 1]. 59 and 76, and is the servant
of the old man, whom he assists in the discovery of the lost son.
48-9. The transposition λαθραι de τὴν seems to be necessary, as well as W-M’s
emendation of πεπεισμενος to πεπυσμενος.
58-63. Here again the papyrus text is unsatisfactory. ‘The subject of this sentence ἡ
must be the old man, and probably ὁ πρεσβύτης or an equivalent expression has dropped
out. In 1. 60 also διαλλάττων causes difficulty and is well emended by W-M to διαλλάττειν,
though the addition of a subject, 6. g. αὐτούς, is still desirable. The meaning will then be
that the two young men differed in appearance, one of them not taking after the rest of the
family.
66. μεμενηκεναι is clearly to be corrected with W—M to μεμανήκεναι ; cf. Il. 73-4.
72. o in the termination of προσῴφωνουντος was corrected from a.
75. m|peoBurn|s, as W—M proposes, looks obvious, but a is hardly to be read. What
remains of the first letter is a horizontal stroke which suggests only a τ, for though the
upper stroke of π᾿ sometimes projects slightly to the left of the upright, this projection is
nowhere else in the papyrus so long as it would be here.
74. The vestige of the letter after o points to v or Ψ (υποψιαν ?) or possibly ν.
78-85. The fragment containing the middles of the lines, like that at the top of the
preceding column, is detached, but its position here, though not so securely fixed, is nevertheless
probable. Some dark fibres on the verso serve as a guide to its relative place in the column,
and satisfactory supplements in ll. 84-5 are thus obtainable. At the end of the latter line
γαμει is an inference from 1. 92.
87-9. Restored substantially by W-—M. τῶν yerrovey rather than εκεινων is required to
fill the lacuna.
93-4. «pas προυξενησε, as W—M remarks, hardly sounds like prose and προυξενησε. ..
τῶν διδοντων would fit into a tetrameter; but the latter parts of the lines do not readily lend
themselves to restoration. In ]. 93 εἰ may be ov and the 6 is possibly a 8.
95-7. W-—M’s restoration is convincing.
88 THE OXYRHYNCHUS .-PAPYRI
98. Possibly την νεαν κ[ωμωδιαν, but a x, though possible, is hardly so suitable as ν.
102. παραφωνὴ was followed by some rounded letter ; παραφώνησις does not occur, but
παραφωνη ev would be still less satisfactory. ra{z] could be ‘substituted for τοῖν ε
104. The insertion of the omitted a of Δημεα may be due to the original scribe. The
following letter, if not τ, must be p.
106. ane ee ex}rny or eva}rny are best suited to the space.
10g-10. Restored by W—M. ο of τυραννοῖν is not very satisfactory, but has perhaps
undergone some correction.
112. The scribe apparently began to write ἡ 6 ὑποθεσις in this line.
1x8. zjacav W-M.
Fr. 3. This fragment does not well suit 1]. 75-6; that it belongs to 1235 is not
absolutely certain.
1236. MENANDER, /f7trepontes.
9X 15-6cm. Fourth century.
A useful addition to the extensive fragments already extant of the ’Emurpe-
movtes is made by the following fragment, part of a vellum leaf inscribed in
well-formed sloping uncials of medium size. Though smaller in scale this script
shows a general similarity to those of 1011 and 1225, and is likely to be of
approximately the same period. The MS. is thus not far removed in age from
the Cairo papyrus, the comparatively late date of which M. Lefebvre now
recognizes. Accents, breathings, and marks of elision are added here and there,
some by the original scribe, others by a second hand which employed a blacker
ink and has also made textual corrections. Stops in two positions, high and
medial, occur, and double dots mark changes of speaker, but by a natural
extension this symbol has also been sometimes used as a quotation mark to
distinguish words put by the speaker into his own or another person’s mouth,
e.g. recto 8, verso 7. Presumably marginal paragraphi were also employed,
but they are no longer discernible where they are expected on the damaged
surface of the verso. The recto of the leaf was ruled both horizontally and
vertically with a hard point.
Parts of twenty-two lines are preserved on each page, the breadth of which
is consistent with the supposition that about an equal number has disappeared—
a supposition probable for reasons to be stated below. The lines on the recto
correspond with £/zzrep. 459-80 (Korte, ed. 2), and make three small contribu-
tions to the text, the correct completion of 1. 465 and probably of |. 464, and the
confirmation of a reading concerning which there was a division of opinion in
1. 476. The contents of the verso are of more importance, for these, with an
exception to be referred to presently, are novel; but unfortunately this side of
the leaf is badly damaged, and decipherment is in places difficult and uncertain.
150" - NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 89
Considerable lacunae occur in the Cairo MS. at a distance of about twenty lines
both before and after the passage found here on the recto, and either of these
lacunae is therefore available for the new lines of the verso; but it is clear from
ll. 8-9 that Charisius is there the speaker, and there can be little doubt that
Prof. Korte is right in supposing that we here have the conclusion of the
monologue which begins at 1. 487. At first sight, indeed, the double dots in 1. 7
and the vocative Σμικρίνη suggest a conversation in which Smicrines was taking
part, but that is inconsistent with the context, and the dots are easily explained
on the analogy of recto 8 as marking a speech within a speech. At 1. 10 the
slave Onesimus, who in fear of his master’s violent mood had left the scene at
1. 486, reappears, and on being observed by Charisius, who suspects him of
eavesdropping, engages in a dialogue which is carried on through the remainder
of the page and to which P. Cairo Fr. U (Il. 501!~®, 510!~°) in all probability
also belongs.
But the contribution of 1286 to the reconstruction of this portion of the play
does not end here. Further progress becomes possible through the recognition
of the coincidence between verso 12 544. with P. Cairo Fr. 3', part of a double leaf
hitherto wrongly assigned to the Περικειρομένη (Korte, ed. 2, p. 93). That
attribution rested on the supposed occurrence of the name Πολ(έμων) in the
margin, but this must be a misreading, which can be corrected only by the aid of
the original. If, then, Korte is right, as seems likely, in supposing P. Cairo
Fr. H to have been the third sheet of a quire (ed. 2, p. xviii), @ must have been
the fourth, and Fr. Q, which, if part of the fourth sheet, belonged to its first leaf
(Ko6rte, /.c.), must be the bottom of β᾽ “2, Q? contains remains of g lines, 1
remains of 18 lines ; and, since the first verse of 8! coincides with the twelfth of
1236 verso, II more lines at least preceded 8! 1. A total of 38 lines for this first
page of the fourth sheet is thus arrived at, which is the largest number of lines
found on a page in the Cairo papyrus. This total might be slightly reduced by
a combination between the last lines of 8! and the first of Q?, e.g., as Korte
proposes,
τί φησιν (?)|: elioer, νὴ τὸν ᾿Απόλλω [καὶ θε οὐΐς.
[τί δέ] με περισπᾷς κτλ.
The abruptness of the intervention of Habrotonon, who according to the current
reconstruction takes up the dialogue at this point, would however be a difficulty,
but, as Wilamowitz remarks, the restoration of her name in 1. 510 is highly con-
jectural, since all that remains is its last syllable and of this the first v is hardly
justified by the facsimile. More probably the dialogue is carried on with Onesimus
alone. In any case it is clear from the foregoing figures that 1236. verso 1 follows
very closely, if not immediately, after Epztrep. 501. Onthe supposition that there
go THE. OXYRHYNGCHUSFAPYRI
was no interval, the number of lines to the page in 1236 works out at 43. The
lower part of the verso and ' usefully supplement each other, while on β2 a choral
song, the occurrence of which hereabouts had been already suggested by Korte
(p. Xxix), is marked, and the proof of the division of the Epztrepontes into five acts
is thus obtained. This indication of a choral ode is a deciding factor in fixing the
position of Fr. U, for since there is no extra space between any of the lines on
the recto, it follows that these—if they belong to the same leaf as 8'-?—must
either all precede the eleventh line of 8°, where the direction Xopod stood, or all
follow it. The latter alternative is inconsistent with the apparently close relation
of β' and Q*. U! therefore probably forms part of the dialogue of Onesimus
with Charisius ; the appearance of Chaerestratus may naturally be placed in the
next scene, and ΟἹ will accordingly follow 8%. No convincing combination
however has at present been obtained either of 1236. verso 16-21 (= #8! 5-10)
with U? or of 8? with U'. A further examination of the papyrus might be
helpful.
Recto.
tov [OeamroTnv λεγω Χαρισιον yodry
μελαιίίνα προσπεπτωκεν ἢ τοιοῦτο TL 460
TL yap av τις εἰικασειεν ἀλλο TO γεγονος
προς Tats θυραις yap [evdov apTiws πολὺν
5 xpovoy διακυπτων εἰνδιατριβεν αθλιος
o πατὴρ δε τῆς νυμφης τι [wept τοὴυ [π]ρίαγματος
ἐλάλει προς εκέινην ὡς εοικ[ εν. δ 11} δ᾽ δια μεν 465
ἡλαττε το} Vath τὔλῆρες ουδ᾽ εἰπεῖν καλον:
ὦ γλυκυτατὴ δὲ των λογων Gods λεγεῖις
IO avéxpaye την κεφαλὴν 7 ἀανεπαταξε σφοδρα
ἄυτοῦ. παλιν τε διαλιπων. διαν λαβων
yuvatx [a] 6 μέλεος ητύχηϊ κ]α: το δὲ πέρας 470
«| s] παντα διακουσας ἁπηλθ᾽ εἰσω ποτε
[βρ]υχηθμος ενδον. τἰιλμος. ἐκστασις συχνη;
15 [eyo yap αἸλιτήριϊος πυκῖνον πανυ
[ελεγεν τοι]ουτοῖν epyoly εξειργασμενος
[avros γεγονως τίε παι]διου νοθου πατὴρ 415
ἰουκ exxov οὐδ εδωκα συγγνωμὴς μερος
ladon (NENG CLASSICAL) TEXTS ΟΙ
ουθεν ατυχουσηι ταῦτ εκεινη- βαρβαρος
20 [avyAens τε λοίδορειτ ερρ]ωμενὼς
Io
15
20
[
ἱ
ἰαυτωι βλεπει θ υφαιμον] ηρεθισμενῖος
ἱπεῴρικ ἐγω μεν avos εἰμι Tlo dee | 480
Verso.
[ 28 letters Ἰν
[ " |. βαρβᾳρο.
Εν: σ]υν ταυτὴ σοφῶς
οὔτέ το τε Soke ct Je μέτεισι δια τελοὺς
[occa hore Tov datplovev τις. o δὲ πατὴρ
[..]...€oTaT αὑτης χρήσεται. τι δε μοι πατρος
[ερΊω διαρρηδὴν : ἐμοι ov Σ᾽ μικρίνη
[μη] πάρεχε πράγματ᾽ οὐκ απολέιπει Hell ἢ γυνὴ
[Tle ουν ταραττεις και βιάζη Παμφιλὴην
[7 o av βλέπω yo see κακῶς Exo ohodpa:
[olor ταλας. και golv δΊεομαι. τουτοις . ε.. a
μη μ' εγ᾽καταλιπης [:] οὐτος επακροώμεϊνος
ἔστηκας ἱερόσυλ ἐμοῦ [: ple τοὺς θεοὺς
arr αρτιως εξηλθον" aj..... 1 λαθειν Ϊ
ἘΣ σε MOA.) [LUC Ute eee ΠῚ
TavT επακροάσει : ποτΐ. . . «]ουθὶ
[eylo σε AavOavew Tor
[βροϊντῶντᾳ : die . εἰ
ἰαλλ. ουθεν οφθησεῖι
[τις εἰσ: "ἢ": av SelGrc|
-[
HOUR OLGA ave heel)
[ovk nv epov...|.{
Recto. 3. ἐικασειεν : [εικασειεν P. Cairo, the letters doubtfully read. The vestige here
of the letter after τις well suits ε.
92 RAE OAV RA YNGCHUOSSRA PYRE
6. περι τον π]ρίαγματος: περι. | P. Cairo. The vestiges in 1236, though slight, are
sufficient to exclude most of the proposed restorations; they indicate letters descending
somewhat below the line, like p, 7, v, φ, Ψ. Croiset’s rod πράγματος is thus suitable, and in
the Cairo papyrus a τ after περι is not impossible.
7. eo’ ο ὃ P. Cairo, completed by Wilamowitz [ὡς πυκνά. Above the deleted « there
is an oblique mark, the purpose of which is not evident.
8. The corrections are due to the second hand, which also rewrote the accent of χρώματ᾽,
probably altering it from a circumflex.
9. The accents on oovs are probable, though not very distinct.
10. τ᾽ ανεπαταξε: the reading of P. Cairo, for which Headlam and van Leeuwen proposed
to substitute @ ἅμ᾽ ἐπάταξε, is confirmed.
11. te: δὲ P. Cairo, probably rightly.
12. Apparently γυναικα was originally written and has been altered by the second hand
to γυναιχ. A mark precisely similar to the elision sign also stands above -; possibly
it is a miswritten accent.
18. Van Leeuwen’s suggestion συγγν op|ys ἱμέϊρος, accepted with hesitation by Korte, is
happily confirmed. συγγυΐ. .|ns (or -v) [. .lpws (or o for » and » for s) Lefebvre, ovyyy . pny
. pov doubtfully Jensen.
Verso. 2. BapBapo .: cf. Lpzirep. 477.
5. W-M remarks that μέτεισι in 1. 4 suggests δαιμίονων rather than γειτΊονων.
6. If[..|... ἐστατ᾽ is an adverb, as seems to be the case (not ἱπροπετεστατ᾽, apparently),
αὐτῆς Must be an error for avrm. For τι de μοι πατρος W-M compares Homer Φ 360 τί μοι
ἔριδος καὶ ἀρωγῆς ;
7. [ερίω W—M and Karte.
g—1o. Either ovy raparrets Or συνταραττεις is possible. The final ν in Παμφιλὴν is very
uncertain and perhaps non-existent, but βιαζη is a rather more suitable reading than διαί,
and moreover the accented a is then correct. The commencement of the next line is very
doubtful, but βλέπω seems more likely to refer to the appearance of Onesimus on the scene
than to stand in connexion with the preceding sentence, and [r|: σ᾿ av, which was suggested
by W-M, suits the remains sufficiently well.
1o-12. Kérte thinks that these verses belong to Charisius, the double dots after yo only
marking the close of his imaginary address to Smicrines, and Ovy standing for ᾽Ονήσιμος
ἐξέρχεται. This may be so, but the more natural interpretation of the passage as here
written is to give wavy kaxws . . . ἐγκαταλιπὴης to Onesimus, and the words are moreover in
thorough accord with the close of his preceding speech, 1]. 484-6 οἴχομαι, ἀπόλωλα... Ζεῦ
σῶτερ εἴπερ ἐστὶ δυνατόν, σῷζέ we. The absence of double dots after eyxaradumns, if it were
certain, would be in favour of KGrte’s view, but it is quite possible that they were written
and have disappeared (a hole in the vellum would have removed the upper one at any rate),
although the s and the following o of ovros are rather close together.
[π 1. 11 σοΐυ, if right, refers to the illegible name at the end of the line, but the reading
is very doubtful, and the first letter may be τ. The o is followed by a vestige which could
belong to a v or another τ, but is perhaps due to the penetration of ink from the recto.
ομαι was apparently preceded either by « or o. After τούτοις, . ε may possibly be a single
letter, », and it is not clear that the supposed a following was the final letter of the line.
The second « of κακως in ]. 10 is a correction by the second hand from 2.
12 544. From this line onwards Fr. 8' of the Cairo papyrus (KGrte, ed. 2, p. 93) is
available for comparison, and the beginnings of Il. 17-22 are restored from that source. In
that fragment paragraphi occur below the verses corresponding to ll. 13, 16, 18, 19,
20, ‘21,22.
— «ἀν.
— Se
1236. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 93
13. pla tous θεους W-M, who further proposed ιεροσυλος : ou KTA,, which, however, is
unsatisfactory, partly because the termination is apparently -Ae, not -Aos, partly because ov [μ]α
insufficiently fills the space. A negative is unnecessary with ἀλλ᾽ following, and eyov, though
extremely uncertain, is a possible reading. The traces of writing after θεοὺς may be attri-
buted to penetration from the recto.
14. e&nOov": or possibly εξηλθον:, the lower dot having disappeared in a hole; but
there is no paragraphus in β',
. 15. The remains are very puzzling : the letter before the supposed » looks more like
avuthan anything else. Since παντ᾽ emaxpoace in the next line clearly belongs to Charisius,
there should be a paragraphus in β᾽ below εσται, if ll. 14 and 15 both belong to Onesimus ;
cf. the preceding note. A paragraphus below eora is rather suggested by the Cairo
facsimile (Plate xlvi), but this may be deceptive.
1237. MENANDER, Colax.
7-7 X 9-5 cm. Third century.
That the following fragments belong to the Colax of Menander is established
by the coincidence of the first two verses of Fr. 1 with ll. 52-3 of 409. Below
1. 53 in that papyrus there is a coronis, and a short line of about twelve letters
follows, after which the dialogue is continued. It was supposed both by ourselves
and subsequent editors that no more than the conclusion of the defective verse
had dropped out; but the view of Wilamowitz that there was a more considerable
lacuna is now confirmed, for in 1237 sixteen lines succeed the two already extant
verses without any further coincidence with 409. Of the height of the column in
1237 there is no indication, and perhaps the passage inveighing against flatterers,
which in the previously published text follows 1. 53, stood in the present papyrus
at the foot of Fr. 1, Col. i; the introduction at ll. 16-17 of Gnatho, evidently
a parasite, suggests that he was its occasion; but the lacuna in 409 may have
been of still greater extent. This name Gnatho is unexpected, for though in the
Eunuchus of Terence, a play based on the Colax, the parasitus Colax is called
Gnatho, in Menander’s play, as is shown by an extant fragment (Kock 293,
Korte 2; cf. Plut. De adul. 13), this role was filled by Struthias. Unless,
therefore, Gnatho be regarded as a nickname of Struthias, more than one
parasite figured in the Colax; perhaps, as suggested by Wilamowitz, Struthias
was the dependant of Bias, Gnatho of Phidias. It is noticeable that the two
names are connected by Lucian, Fugit. 19 κολακείας ἕνεκα τὸν Γναθωνίδην ἢ τὸν
Στρουθίαν ὑπερβαλέσθαι δυνάμειοι. Another addition made by this papyrus to the
dramatis personae is Δᾶος (Fr. 1. i. 16, ii. 3), who is presumably to be identified
as the elderly slave with whom Phidias carries on the dialogue of 409. ii. The
πορνοβόσκος alluded to in Fr. 1. ii. 2 is the speaker of 409. iii. 78 566.
The hand of the papyrus is a rather small sloping semi-cursive, dating
94 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
probably from the third century. <A single dot in the high position is used as
a stop, and the usual double dots in combination with paragraphi denote
alternations in the dialogue, the name of the individual speaker being sometimes
added above the line. A mark of quantity and a sign of elision occur once each.
All these adjuncts are to be credited to the original scribe.
Ear.
Colin: Coleit.
eTepwo|e τι διδασκεις Kaka’ περανουμεν : αἱ
απΊοβαινεις τᾶδικειν: τον πορνοβοσκοῖν
με - val: a Aaos
, παντῶν: πολυ .ὶ
|. και πεπρακ apa == ai
: he αἱ
δ |e ελπιδὼν :
| ἐκείνου μὲν ὦ ἱ
Jynv Onmov.....
] ex@: τὸ ὃ εγκαΐλειν ul
1. pe ὡς ov δεον 6 da!
10 Ἰω Tov χρώμενον : ral
εἸμβεβροντησαι mara
|\kAwov patny
Ἰαις xepl - .}
| τουτονι
15 Ἰς λαμβανειν:
Δαος
:| οὐκουν Γναθα]ν
Ἰοιγε: ὦ Γναθων [
Ἰμβῖ
Pr, 2. ies. Pra.
Ἰ. peval Jewel Ἰσει
Jo: χαλί
|e οβολουΐ
: 1287... NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS oe 85
7 ἐστιν αρπαΪ Fr. 5. BE 6.
5 1]. σε δοραις [
| yep cer | ] - Aorol Ἰποτωΐ
; ] θελεῖ
Fr. τ. 1. 2. τί λυσιτελεῖζν) ἡμῖν ἀποφαίνεις τἀδικεῖν 409. 53, the letters emu being
doubtfully read. of ἀποφαίνεις, which in the facsimile looks uncertain, is clear in the
original; in the present passage, however, ᾧ is unsuitable, and ἀποβαινεις seems to have been
written. τί λυσιτελεῖΐς] ἡμῖν ; ἀπόβαιν᾽ εἰς τἀδικεῖν would give a sense (cf. 409. 51-2 οὐκ ἄπει ἐκ
τῆσ[δε γῆς] ; but αἀποβαινεις is more likely to be a mistake for ἀποφαίνεις than vice versa.
6. Or le KELVOULEV®,
13. αισχειζον .| might also be read.
ii. 7-8. The fragment containing the beginnings of these two lines was detached, and
its exact distance from I]. 1—4 is not certain.
g. The marginal entry is probably the name of one of the speakers; the initial letter
is perhaps β.
Fr, 2. 6. Apparently not γειτοίν.
Frs. 5-6. That these fragments belong to 1287 is hardly certain. In Fr. 5 there is
a short blank space between the supposed A and the preceding letter.
1238-40. FRAGMENTS OF COMEDIES.
Three minor pieces from unidentified comedies, the two former in the style
of the. New Comedy, the last belonging to an older age, may be conveniently
erouped together.
1238 is a fragment containing the beginnings of a few lines from the top of
a column, written in round upright uncials of rather above the medium size, and
evidently of an early date in the Roman period; they may be assigned to about
the middle of the first century. Changes of speaker within a line are denoted by
blank spaces within which the usual double dots are inserted, marginal paragraphi
being also employed; and for the sake of greater clearness the names of the
‘ speakers have been added in small cursive letters, probably by a different and
somewhat later hand, either in the margin or above the line. One of these
names, Theron, is known as that of a parasite in a play of Menander from Aelian,
NV. A. ix. 7, and though this coincidence is of course insufficient to determine the
authorship, a Menandrean origin for the present fragment is likely enough.
Another of the drvamatis personae was Malthace, a well-established name in
comedy, and the initial letter of a third was apparently TI (I. 9).
1239. This is the right-hand portion of a short column of twenty-one lines
(cf. note on 1. 21), written in medium-sized sloping oval uncials of a common
third-century type. a is sometimes practically indistinguishable from A. High
96 LE OXVRAYNCHUS VAP Yi
and medial stops are used, the former occasionally taking the shape of a short
oblique dash ; a colon at the end of |. 14 indicates, as usual, a change of speaker.
Rubbing and discoloration have in places effaced or obscured the text, but the
general drift of the fragment, in spite of its mutilation, is tolerably clear.
Lines 1 sqq. are a sententious discourse upon the advantages of independence :
detachment is necessary for happiness ; if a man Jaughs with friends he must also
weep with them, and his life becomes exposed to constant change. This theme is
then dismissed, and preparations follow for some festal occasion (1. 13). Here
too the suggestion is natural that Menander was the author, but its confirmation
is still to be found.
1240 consists of four fragments written in a small informal upright script
dating probably from the first half of the second century. Names of speakers
have been inserted in the margin in a sloping cursive, apparently by a different
hand; to which writer the occasional accents and marks of elision in the text are
due is questionable. Frs. 1-3 contain beginnings of lines, and it is quite likely
that Fr. 1 and Fr. 3 should be joined, in which case there would be a loss of
about nine lines between |. 5 and |. 11, and Fr. 2 may partially fill this gap.
The indentation of some of the lines, which indicates variety in metre (cf. also
Fr. 4, from the end of a line), as well as the participation of the Chorus in the
dialogue (1. 11), point clearly to a comedian of the older school,eand both
Wilamowitz and Korte have suggested that Μυρωνίδ(ης) should be read in I. 1
and the fragments referred to the Demes of Eupolis, of which some substantial
pieces have lately made their appearance in Cairo (cf. Korte, Hermes, xlvii.
pp- 276 sqq.). This is an attractive hypothesis, but unfortunately the initial 1
in 1. 1 seems indubitable. It is not credible that the name was intentionally
disguised by Eupolis, especially as the new fragments have shown that Myronides
figured in the play as a dead, and not a living person (cf. Korte, of. cit., p. 303).
Possibly the II is a mere blunder; but the name Πύρων is well attested, and
Πυρωνίδης occurs in Lucian, VY. ΤΠ. i. 20. The proposed identification thus
remains highly conjectural, The other character mentioned, an οἰκέτης (Il. 9, 15),
gives no assistance towards a solution of the problem.
1288. 10-3 x 7-3 cm. First century. Plate V.
μη ζηλοτυπὼν pl
Onp®
ετερὰ παρουσα: τί
τουτι τετολμηκεΪν
Μαλθ
πεισθεισα: εμοι πὶ
ἀν μυσονδν ἐλ. ὁ...
ee ὡ
1558. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 97
5 Μαλθ κακὸς κακως απολίοιτο
ταυτηι λελ[α]ληκ av[Opwrros
τοῖν alvp: αἰ Ἰειμεισί
[.- + -]o παρείχ)ετε of
ΠῚ
[- .-«σὶν [: οἰμωξεί
3. Or Ἔτετολμηκ of.
4. The fourth letter of the speaker’s name is most probably 6, not a. Since the next
line is attributed to the same person, |. 4 was thrice divided.
Γ
6. αν θρωπος is suggested by W-M.
7. The stop is doubtful ; if it is right, the next word may be 6. g. αἰπ]ειμ᾽ or α[γ]ει μ΄.
1239. 16-5 X10-1¢cm. Third century.
Jv: αλλ οστις ελαχιστὴν EXEL
] μεριδα pal] ρ]καριωτατος
] εἰ de συμβεβηκοτων
71. σεν ουδὲ εἰς ποτε’
5 τους diAous: Kae γελαν
]. emolvloay ἡμεραν
J. - Te plelraBorny
] πολλα βουλομενος λεγειν
Ἰιληνι. . λέγειν ορω.
το’ εἸισίων ν[υἹν ενθαδε
@ly tise εἰ de τὴν ἐμὴν
oar ο-- Ἰθη
dev]po τις στεϊφ]ανους ταχυ
15 Ἰ[χη τ]. ee ὁ. οἱ ore
20
H
οϑ ΤΕ ΘΔ ΤΙΥΜΘΕΘΞ PAPYRY
2. The superfluous p was enclosed by dots on each side (that on the right lost), and
a third was placed above.
9. If the letters are rightly read, ἐπ]ιλήνιος in some form, as Kérte remarks, seems
indicated ; ex]Anuov is possible. ᾿
13. The line may be completed, as proposed by KGrte, παῖδες, φερέτω νῦν.
16. σκυθρω[πως} naturally suggests itself, but though the papyrus is much damaged it
is difficult to suppose that the tail of a p has entirely disappeared. On the other hand some
case of Σκυθης, 6. g. Σκυθου, which would suit sufficiently well, is not very satisfactory here.
21. Below this line there is an interval of 14 cm. before the papyrus breaks off. If
this was a complete column, it was abnormally short in comparison with its breadth, though
an analogy may be found in P. Rylands 16, which, however, was a MS. of a much more
sumptuous kind. But possibly 1. 21 was the conclusion of an act, or even of the whole
play.
1240. Fr.1 15-8 x 6-5 cm. Second century.
Εν, [
Πυρωνιδί η5] ἂρ οὐχι φανΐερον
ἢ που μέγ᾽ οἱ
(1
κοσμος .Ϊ
[1.1
σι
Fr, 2. [εἸμβαινε zrapl
Kopae οποιωΐ
ππς-- ταὶ
Fr. 1. ojuserns [
ΙΟ 1θαι του!
ἘΠ 5. Xo(pos) eyw δὲ φιλί
καὶ pid. . [
και νυν .[
τοί
-
1
oukjern(s) hep iw πλακίουντα
1240. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 99
Brg.
ihc
1 e€vovras
|
2. A circumflex has been substituted for an acute accent over 7; cf. 1174. ix.
12, note.
11. The marginal Xo(pos) can hardly be doubted, though rather above and to the left
of the o there is a short vertical stroke which remains unexplained.
15. πλακίουντα W-M ; the ais followed by a vertical stroke which is sufficiently consistent
with a κ.
1241. CHRESTOMATHY.
22 X 43-6 cm. Second century.
Of the six consecutive columns remaining of this papyrus the four central
ones, though damaged in parts, are in a state approaching completeness; the
last is broken vertically, while of the first only the ends of a few lines are
preserved. The script is a careful uncial, round and upright, rather similar
to that of the British Museum Hyperides (fragments in Kenyon’s Palacography,
Plate xvi), though more regular and ornamental and probably somewhat later
in date; it may be referred to the first half of the second century. Other hands
of much the same character are 220, P. Berl. 6845 ap. Schubart, Pap. Graec.
Berol.1g9¢. The few corrections which occur are due to the original scribe.
Punctuation is effected by a high point, accompanied by marginal paragraphi ;
at the close of a section the paragraphus is replaced by a coronis. There is some
variation in the length of the lines, and short ones have been sometimes, but by
no means always, filled up with the usual angular mark. Diaeresis is frequent
with an initial « or v; a rough breathing apparently occurs in vi. 10. A diplé is
placed in the margin opposite a line at v. 5, 24, vi. 25 (cf. 1283. Fr. 2. ii. 4, note,
P. Rylands 55. 33, note), and double dots, one above the other, occur in a similar
position at v. 4 (cf. 16, where the two dots are divided by a horizontal stroke).
The work here partially preserved is a treatise containing historical and
mythological information collected in summaries and lists. In Col. i there were
short catalogues of famous sculptors, statuaries, painters (Il. 1-5 ; cf. notes), and
grammarians ; Col. ii opens with an account of the Alexandrian librarians, and
then at 1. 21 warfare is abruptly introduced, and this subject is continued through
the remainder of the fragment, ii. 21-iv. 10 recounting the persons, mostly
Η 2
100 THE OXYRAYNCEGS -PAPYRI
mythological, supposed to have been first responsible for various acts of war,
while from iv. 10 onwards the inventors of different weapons are specified. The
earlier part of the fragment recalls the Ptolemaic papyrus published by Diels
under the title of Laterculi Alexandrini (Abh. Berlin Akad. 1904), and the
second portion is closely analogous to the excerpts from the catalogues
of inventors embedded in the writings of certain Greek and Latin authors of
the Imperial period, e.g. Clement of Alexandria, Pliny, and Hyginus; cf.
M. Kremmer, De Catalogis Heurematum. A rather marked similarity to
a passage in Servius is noticeable at vi. 19-25 ; see the note adloc. Though the
name of the compiler is unknown, the class to which this treatise is to be referred
is thus clear; it is a characteristic product of the Alexandrian erudition which
exercised itself in antiquarian research and tabulation. Its age is fixed within
well-defined limits, on the one hand by the historical allusions in Col. ii, on the
other by the date of the papyrus ; it must have been put together, if not towards
the close of the Ptolemaic period, under one of the earlier Emperors.
The section dealing with warfare and weapons is, as might be expected, of
no great importance, though it includes some mythological and historical details
which are not without interest, besides occasional citations of older authorities ;
Hellanicus (v. 3), Philochorus (v. 6), and perhaps Aristotle (iii. 2) are named.
But the most valuable part of the papyrus is the list of Alexandrian librarians in
Col. ii, which at last determines the order of the holders of the office under the
earlier Ptolemies, and supplies fresh evidence for the much-discussed chronology
of Apollonius Rhodius. With him the list begins, the name of Zenodotus
having of course preceded towards the end of Col. i. Apollonius, who is said to
have been the tutor of Euergetes I (πρώτου in 1. 5 must be a clerical error for
τρίτου), was succeeded by Eratosthenes, and Aristophanes of Byzantium, Apollo-
nius 6 eldoypapos, and Aristarchus followed. After the death of Philometor
occurred the dispersal of the Alexandrian scholars by Euergetes II (Athen.
184 0), and itis highly significant that the next name is that of a military officer,
Cydas ἐκ τῶν λογχοφόρων, who is otherwise unknown. His mention leaves no
room for doubt that it was a definite official position, i.e. the chief librarianship,
of which the successive occupants are here enumerated, if this was not already
sufficiently evident. Who the successor of Cydas was is not expressly stated ;
we are next told that under the 9th Ptolemy the grammarians Ammonius,
Zenodotus, Diocles, and Apollodorus ‘ flourished’, and the compiler thereupon
turns to another topic.
While placing Apollonius Rhodius in the position indicated by his relations
to Callimachus and Theocritus, the papyrus explains the mistake in the tradition
which brings him down a generation or so later. Suidas describes him as
Eee ee ee Ψψ "νυν 0]0000006Ψ6Ψ0060600ΚΝΜΨ06ΟΝΟΟΝΨψῃΓ{ΨιᾳῳΆΌ
1241, NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS ΤΟΙ
a contemporary of Eratosthenes and Timarchus, and the successor of the former
at the Alexandrian library, and similarly the second Life of Apollonius (Wester-
mann, 4zegr. 50) records a tradition that he eventually returned from Rhodes to
Alexandria and became librarian then. These statements may now be traced
to the subsequent appointment of a second Apollonius, 6 εἰδογράφος, and a con-
fusion of this person with his more famous predecessor not improbably also
underlies the hesitating report of Tzetzes, p. 200. 14 (cf. p. 207. 8) πρότερος δὲ ἣν
Ζηνόδοτος, ε δὲ ἢ ὃ per αὐτὸν ᾿Αρίσταρχος : if one Apollonius were counted,
Aristarchus would be the fourth from Zenodotus, if two, the fifth. Apollonius
Rhodius, therefore, must have been of nearly the same age as his reputed master
Callimachus (cf. ii. 2-3, Gercke, Rhein. Museum, xliv. 252-3). That he was
a learned grammarian as well as a poet was already ascertained. He may have
become the teacher of Euergetes about 270 B.C.,—not earlier, since the marriage
of Philadelphus and Arsinoé I did not occur before about 285 B.c. His
retirement to Rhodes may then be placed, with Knaack (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-
Encycl.), about 260, But here we are confronted with a difficulty. It might
naturally have been supposed that Callimachus filled the post vacated by his
discomfited rival, whereas the papyrus asserts that the next holder of the
librarianship was Eratosthenes, who according to Suidas owed his appointment
to Euergetes, and in 260 B. C. was not more than about fifteen years old (ἐτέχθη δὲ
pxg OA.) ; the statement of Strabo (i. 15) that he was a pupil of Zeno of Citium
would indeed imply a greaterage. Wilamowitz suggests that the office remained
in abeyance during the lifetime of Apollonius, but this can hardly be considered
a satisfactory explanation. There was no interregnum after the retirement
of Zenodotus, who, if he was succeeded by Apollonius before the latter’s depar-
ture to Rhodes, and if, as Suidas says, he survived to be the teacher of Aristophanes
of Byzantium, withdrew from his office many years before his death. Is it
possible that after all the tradition is correct which represents Apollonius as
having returned to Alexandria and become librarian comparatively late in life?
If Zenodotus and Callimachus both died early in the reign of Euergetes,
Apollonius might then have been recalled by his former pupil and have held the
librarianship for some years immediately before Eratosthenes. It would then be
unnecessary to assume that Zenodotus retired long before his decease, and
the unexplained interval between Apollonius and Eratosthenes would disappear.
Perhaps this may prove to be the easiest solution.
Col. i.
αγαλἸματοποι
[6 Ὁ οτος Φειδιίας APnvat
[os ανδριαντοπΊοιοι de
105 THE OXVYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
[Πολυκλειτος ΠυθἼαγορας Σίκο
5 [mas ζωγραφοι Π]ολυγΊνωτος
8 lines lost ?
\lols year
TE [JOT EKO τ οἷ ote noite Ἰφιλος 1
τῶν - τ γραμματι
Ca tere eh ear Φιλα)δελῴου
(ΟΙ- 1.
vitjos Σιλλεως Are~avdpeus
o ἰκἸαλουμενος Ῥοδιος Kad
λζήμαχου γνωριμος᾽ ovTos
ἐγένετο καὶ διδασκαλος τοῦ
Ξ πρώτου βασιλεως: τουτον
δ Πεδεξατο Epatocbevns
μεθ ov Apioropavns Armen
Nov Bugavrios και Apiorap
xos: ett AmoA\Awvios Ade~av
10 dpevs o ἴδογραφος καλουμε
vos: μεθ ov Aptotapxos Apt
atapxov Ade~avdpevs avw
θεν de Σ᾽ αμοθραξ' ovtos και
διδίαἸσκαλος [εἸγενεῖτο] Tov
15 τοῦ Φιλοπατορος τεκνων"
μεθ ον Κυδας εκ τῶν λογχο
φ[ο]ρων: em δὲ τῶι evato
[βα]σιλει ἡκμασαν ἄμμω
[νος καὶ Znvo[doros| και Ato
20 [κλῆης και ΑπολλοίδἸωρος γραμ
[μαἹτικοι[ "1 στρατοπί εἶδον mpw
[τοὴν συστησασθαῖι Aleyerar A
[σιαἸς αφ ov και την [Alovav ga
[σιν] προσαγορευεσθαι" στρα
1241. NEW. CLASSICAL TEXTS
~
25
19
[το]ν ΕΣ Ams ο Φο
ἱρωἸνεως ξυλοις και δερμα
[or οἸπλισας Tous μεθ αὑυτου"
[πολεμον ὃ ενῴφυλιον πρω
[τον] εἰξείνεγκειν λεγουσιν
[44γ ηἸνἰο]ρα ποίμενα συναγα
[yora και [Π͵]ελα[σἼγωι ἐπι
[θεμενον εκδιωξαι τουτον"
πολιν de πορθηΐσ]αι Εἰ λληνι
[δα] πρωτον Apdlitpvelva
συν] Kedaror tale 4θην]αι
(or J
Col: iti.
ovs ewat Tadguovs [rns Kedar
Anvias xopas: ApiloroteAns
de περι TTedAnvyly φησι πρω
την τοῦτο συμβεβίηκεναι
tives δὲ οὐ μονον ἱεξανδρα
ποδισθηναι φασιν την Πελλη
νην ὕπο Κ'λεισθενίους oT ε
στρατευσεν μετα Σικίνωνι
ov adda και τας γυναιϊκας αὖ
Tov Kat Tas θυγατεραΐς αἰχμα
λωτισθεισας καταϊπορνευθη
val’ νεκροὺς ὃ υποϊσπονδους a
/
ποδουναι λείγουσιν πρωτον
FT plaKneakya Als och gee ν-
ΠΡ easter lst on(eynal cit Ὁ τσ) Ὁ TOV €
vavrltlor Pact [ai «eke a
[εἸἰξαιτησασθαι Til cece oie
πεν καί τ οὕ... Ὁ
Te es neg GO iste Rea ee
103
104 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
[. -
be une . ἐσ. αν ἐσ εις sia
[κ]ατα πολεμον.. clv.... |.
[αν]ελεσθαι πρωτον Θησεα [
25 προς OnBatovs οτε Tov ε
m7a emt Θηβας στρατευσαν
τῶν καὶ αταῴφων οντῶν Ta
σωματα λαβων εθαψεν" ho
νον εμφυλιον πρῶτος πε
30 ποιήκεναι λέγεται Ἄιτωλος
Anw tov ἴους αποκτε[ιἾνας
αγωνιζομενος προς auvTov
emt των Agavos αθλων a
[ΚΊηφευς εθηκεν" τινες δὲ
35 Ifsva φίασ)ιν ἀρχηγον εμ
φυλιου dovioly γενεσθαι a
Colt iv:
[ποκτειναντα Huovea τον
[wevOepov 1
[εδικασε] δὲ τους εμφυλιους
[ev δικαστηριον ποιησας
5 ἱΦορωνευῆς o ἵναχου: αδεὰλ
[pov δὲ m\pwrov λεγουσιν γε
ἵνεσθαι φἼονους ev Θηβαις I
[ounvoly και Κλααιτου των 4)
[κεανο]ῖυ περι Medias της a
το [δελφ]ης" οπλα δὲ πολεμικὰ
[κατ]ασκευασασθαι λεγουσιν
[or] μεν Apn: τινες de Κυκλω
[
ma\s ev tot ev Ευβοιαι ony
[Aa]@t ο καλειται ΤΠ xvor-
15 ἰοπλισαι δὲ πρωτον τεύχε
1 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS
25
30
οι
ν
Io
[σιν] Βριαρεων τῶν προτε
[pov] ανθρωπων δοραις το ow
[ula σκεπαζοντων: ὡς δε τι
[ν]ες ἵστορουσιν Αρη: αλλοι δε
[paclv οπλα πρωτον apnia
[Ενυαλιον τον Atos ev Opa
ἰκηι π]οιησαι ov υἱπο] Adwe
[ws Kale τῶν παιδωΐν δεθη
ἱναι ΑἸπολλωνα δὲ απίοκΊτει
[valvra τουτοὺς ρυσασθαι av
τον" €TEpot δὲ πρωτοὺυς μεν
χαλκα omAa ενδυναι φασιν
ποιησαντας ουρητας εν
Ευβοιαι καθοπλισαντας
TOUS μεθ αὐ Ὁ τ τ τς
ν μινοῖν typ 3 [«ν
βασίλισσον K..... νοΐ. .|
αλλοι ὃ Διγυπτιίζους λεγουσι]
οπλα 7 ἐπ ανθρωπίους ποιη]
σασθαι και δοραις σκ[επασθηναῖι
ετι ὃ ιματια ὕφ[η]νίαι και ore]
Coli
α και ποδεωναΐς KaTacKeva
σαμενοὺυς πλευσΐαι σιδηρ]α δε
οπλα πρῶτος Εἰλλ[αν[εἾκος κα
: τασκευασασθαι φησιν Σίανευ
νον Σ᾿ κυθων οντα βαϊσΊιλε
α' Φ[ήλοχορος de καθοπλι
σιν γενεσθαι πρωτον λεγει
ἐπι Kexpomos δορυ και dep
ματος ayplov περιβολην" U
στερον ὃ or On βοες εθυ
ovto βοεας τους εν τηι AT
105
τοῦ
THE ΘΑ RH YNGHUS GPAPYRI
τικηι ποιησασθαι: ασπι-
“6a Se πρωτος λεγεται Aava
os εἰς Apyos Kopicat ws δὲ
τῷ τινες ἵστορουσιν πρῶτος
κατεσκευάσατο AKplolos
εν ἄργει πολεμῆσας προς
IIpoirov τὸν ἀδελῴφον: αλλοι
δὲ φασιν ov tov ἄκρισιον ar
20 ‘Aa IIpoirov acmidas ev Ap |
yet κατασκευασασθαι και ταῦ
τας ξυλινας" οἱ δε χαλκὴν a
σπιδα πρωτον ποιήσασθαι
Πυρριν Θερμαιου Κρητα οι
ν
τὸ
5 κουντα εν Οφιουσσηι vnc:
τουτον δὲ και τὴν ενοπλι
ον ορχησιν τοίυ)ς Εἰτεοκρητας
διδαξαι [ras ασπισιν oxa
va και εἶτερὶ οσπλα Kapas Xe
30 γεται καταδειξαι: ws de τι-
νες ἱστορουσιν προτερον Tas
ασπιδας πεῖρ]ει τους ὠμοὺς πε
ρ βαλλομένων ἄργειοι mpw
TOL Topmaka|s| και οχέεις περι
35 θεντες εἰς τίην αριστΊεραν πε
Ριεθεντο τοῦ ----- imoaalane el
Col. vi
[cos |i Ξπιδ. «τς: eoTpa (?)
[revo TO hans. serene en
[alee piel i oaasaeeeeuene παρ
΄[μἼην ὑπ TAAupiov.< -
6 |ησϑαν θυρεοῦ τς
πῶ NOTE το ya
‘ μοθραικης σ[αλπιγγας de
1241. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 107
mpwtous φησιΐν κατασκευα
σασθαι Τυρρηνοῦ
HOMER ρρηνο ρσοορέΕοόΨνΨσΨσσοσΠοιΨοι-
15 δασκαλοϊ. ΤΟΥΣ ΝΟΣ
νων" ετεῖροι de λεγου
σι δὴ Grp caps νην νι
τὴν δὲ καλ[ουμενην πελτὴν
ὕπο Θραικωΐν ευρησθαι ξιῴος
-.- -.-
20’ δὲ πρωτον καϊτασκευασασθαι
φασιν Λυκαονα {tov Ileha
oyou: το δε ξιφοδίρεπανον o
δὴ τινες καλοίυσιν αρπὴν
ITepoea [τ]ὸον Atos εἴτεροι
Us,
25 »δε IIndea τον Α [ακου
μαχαιραν de ἐπ Αμειυΐιαν
||}
5 lines Tost.
pe}
i. 1-4. Restored by W-M; cf. Diels, Zaterculi Alex. vii. 3-9, where Pheidias,
Praxiteles, and Scopas are grouped together as ἀγαλματοποιοί, and Myron, Lysippus, Poly-
cleitus, and Phyromachus follow as ἀνδριαντοποιοί,
5. Cf. Laterculi Alex. 1.c., where the ζωγράφοι come next before the ἀγαλματοποιοί, and
Pliny, WV. . vii. 205, Quintil. xii. 10. 3
14-17. There can be little doubt that this fragment belongs to Col. i, but its exact
position is hardly certain. The place assigned to it is suggested chiefly by a dark fibre
passing below 1. 14 and continued in the margin of Col. ii.
ii, 1-20. “. . . Apollonius son of Silleus, of Alexandria, called the Rhodian, the
disciple of Callimachus; he was also the teacher of the third king. He was succeeded by
Eratosthenes, after whom came Aristophanes son of Apelles of Byzantium, then Apollonius
of Alexandria the so-called Classifier, and after him Aristarchus son of Aristarchus, of
108 THE "“OXVYRAYNCHUSSEAPYRI
Alexandria, but originally of Samothrace ; he became also the teacher of the children of
Philometor. He was followed by Cydas, of the spearmen; and under the ninth king there
flourished Ammonius, Zenodotus, Diocles, and Apollodorus the grammarians.’
1. The name of the father of Apollonius is given both as Σιλλεύς and Ἰλλεύς; cf. Ves. 1
and 2 (Westermann, Bzogr. 50, Keil Schol. Apoll. Rhod. p. 532). Suidas, like the papyrus,
gives only Σιλλεύς.
2-3. Καλλ[ιμαχου γνωριμος : cf. Vet. 1 Καλλιμάχου μαθητής (so Suidas), Vit. 2 ἐμαθήτευσε
Καλλιμάχῳ ev ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ, and introd., p. 101.
5+ mperovis an obvious mistake for τριτου, i.e. Euergetes I.
8. καὶ Αρισταρχος is doubtless an interpolation, since Aristarchus recurs with a full
description in 1]. 11-15.
g-1o. Cf. Etym. Magn. 295. 52 ᾿Απολλώνζιοςν εἰδογράφος, ἐπειδὴ εὐφυὴς dv ἐν τῇ βιβλιοθήκῃ
τὰ εἴδη τοῖς εἴδεσιν ἐπένειμεν, Schol. Pindar, Py/. ii. init.
15. Φιλοπατορος is an error either for Emupavovs Or Φιλομητορος ; cf. Athen. 71 Ὁ Πτολεμαῖος
δ᾽ Evepyérns βασιλεὺς Αἰγύπτου, εἷς dv τῶν ᾿Αριστάρχου τοῦ γραμματικοῦ μαθητῶν, and Suidas, 8. v.
᾿Αρίσταρχος : γέγονε δὲ. . . emt Πτολ. τοῦ Φιλομήτορος, οὗ καὶ τὸν υἱὸν (Sc. Εὐπάτορα) ἐπαίδευσεν.
Φιλομητορος is palaeographically the easier correction, Ἐπιῴανους will better suit the plural
τέκνων, for it is likely enough, as Busch, De dcbliothecarits Alex., p. 53, has argued, that
Aristarchus taught Philometor as well as his brother Euergetes.
16. We have not found another instance of the use of λογχοφόρος as a military technical
term in Egypt.
17-18. τοῦ ενατου βασίλεως is expected ; moreover Euergetes IJ, if he is here meant, is
usually called the seventh or eighth Ptolemy.
19. Znvo|Soros|: or possibly Znvo| Swpos|, the author of ten books Περὶ τῆς “Opnpov
συνηθείας, to whom H. Schrader would assign also other works mentioned by Suidas, s. v.
Ζηνόδοτος ᾿Αλεξανδρεύς. If Znvo| Soros | is rightly restored, either Z. of Mallus, 6 Κρατήτειος
(so W-M), or Z. of Alexandria, may be supposed to be meant,—if indeed these two gram-
marians are to be distinguished ; cf. Susemihl, A/ex. Litz.- Gash, il, pp. 14-15, 192-3, 711.
AvoxAns: this may be the grammarian cited in Schol. A on N 103, Schol. BT onxX
208, Schol. ξ 132, 7 4573 whether A. 6 γραμματικός mentioned in Artemid. Onezr. iv. 70 is
the same person is doubtful. There -would not be room for Διοΐγεν ys.
20. Apollodorus of Athens was, like Ammonius (I. 18), a disciple of Aristarchus.
21-iii. 14. ‘The first man to establish a camp is said to have been Asias, after whom
Asia is supposed to be called; while Apis son of Phoroneus is said to have led forth an
army, arming his followers with clubs and hides. Intestine war was first begun, it is said,
by Agenor, who collected some shepherds together, and, attacking Pelasgus drove him out.
A Hellenic city was first sacked by Amphitryon with Cephalus of ” Athens, {their foes) being
Taphians of Cephallenia ; Aristotle however states that this first happened at Pellene, and
some say that not only was Pellene enslaved by Cleisthenes when he marched against it with
the Sicyonians, but that the captive wives and daughters were reduced to prostitution. The
first to restore the slain under a truce is said to have been Heracles. .
22-4. Cf. Hdt.iv. 45 τούτου μὲν μεταλαμβάνονται τοῦ οὐνόματος Λυδοί, φάμενοι ἐπὶ ᾿Ασίεω τοῦ
Κότυος τοῦ Μάνεω κεκλῆσθαι τὴν ᾿Ασίην. The attribution of the first στρατόπεδον to Asias is
apparently novel. [ἢ]. 24 the stop is not certain.
24-7. According to Apollod. ii. 1. 1 Apis was a βίαιος τύραννος, who was conspired
against by Thelxion and Telchin.
The second ε of efayayew seems to have been corrected from 1, and the ν also shows
signs of alteration.
15. NEW CLASSICAL -TEXTS 109
*30-1. 1. ποιμενας. Agenor and Pelasgus were brothers according to Schol. Eurip.
Orest. 920 and Hellanicus af. Eustath. © 75. Their conflict is apparently not elsewhere
recorded.
33-iii. 2. For the expedition of Amphitryon and Cephalus against the Taphians cf.
Apollod. ii. 4. 7, Strabo 456, &c. The construction of the sentence is harsh, and probably
something has dropped out. At the end of |. 35 Anovos cannot be read, and the remains
suggest |a rather than |o.; moreover there would hardly be room for ra[e Αθηναιΐωι, We have
therefore supposed that there was an incomplete line at the bottom of the column ; cf. iv. 2,
where a similar blank occurs. This view may be supported by two considerations, (1) the
awkwardness of ovs εἰναι Tafuovs, which must refer back to [πολι]ν, and (2) the fact that
li. 35 ranges with iii. 35, not iii. 36. Perhaps something like (τούτων δὲ τοὺς πολεμίδους stood
in the original. Ἐ[λ]ληνι[δα], which is doubtless right, was recognized by W-M.
iii. 2. The name of the authority cited unfortunately remains doubtful. A name
beginning with Ari- is probable, but the letter before the lacuna may also be y, x, », or
possibly another p. ἢ and π᾿ are unsuitable. ᾿Αρι{στοτέλης is a probable restoration (cf. 6. g.
Clem. Alex. S/rom. i. 16. 77, Schol. Pindar, γί. ii. 127, Pliny, V. & vii. 195, 197, &c.),
especially as Aristotle wrote a treatise on the constitution of Pellene.
3-8. Cf. Zenob. i. 57 in the version of MS. Bodleianus 207 ᾿Απελλαῖοι περισωθέντες ἀπὸ τοῦ
πρὸς Κλεισθένην πολέμου κτὰ., Where W—M had rightly emended ᾿Απελλαῖοι to Πελλαναῖοι (Hermes,
xliv. 474).
II, καταΐπορνευθη ναι was restored by W—M.
14. Ἡρίακλεα W-M, comparing Plutarch, Zhes. 29 ὅτι δὲ Ἡρακλῆς πρῶτος ἀνέδωκε νεκροὺς
τοῖς πολεμίοις ἐν τοῖς περὶ Ἡρακλέους γέγραπται.
22-ἶν. 9. ‘The first to recover the slain in war was Theseus in the affair with the
Thebans, when he received and buried the bodies of the Seven who had marched against
Thebes and remained unburied. The first to shed kindred blood is said to have been
Aetolus, who killed Apis son of lo when competing against him at the games celebrated by
Cepheus in honour of Azan; but some say that the original shedder of kindred blood was
Ixion, who killed his father-in-law Eroneus. A trial for murder of kindred was held by
Phoroneus son of Inachus, who constituted a single court. It is said that the first murder
of brothers took piace at Thebes when Ismenus and Caantus the sons of Oceanus fought
on account of their sister Melia.’
22-8. Cf. Plutarch, Zhes. 29 συνέπραξε δὲ (sc. ὁ Θησεὺς) καὶ ᾿Αδράστῳ τὴν ἀναίρεσιν τῶν
ὑπὸ τῇ Καδμείᾳ πεσόντων, οὐχ ὡς Ἑὐριπίδης ἐποίησεν ἐν τραγῳδίᾳ, μάχῃ τῶν Θηβαίων κρατήσας (so too
Apollod. iii. 7. 1), ἀλλὰ πείσας καὶ σπεισάμενος" οὕτω γὰρ οἱ πλεῖστοι λέγουσι" Φιλόχορος δὲ καὶ
σπονδὰς περὶ νεκρῶν ἀναιρέσεως γενέσθαι πρώτας ἐκείνας.
The arrangement of the beginning of the sentence is doubtful. δὲ νεκροὺς can certainly
not be read at the end of 1. 23, nor is κειμένους satisfactory, the fourth letter after πόλεμον
being apparently ν not p. εσθαζι de. . . καὶ vexpo[us also suggests itself, but this again is, to
say the least, unconvincing, and the verb in ]. 22 was at any rate not σπείσασθαι.
28-34. Cf. Pausan. v. 1.8 "Amu yap τὸν ᾿Ιάσονος . . . ἀπέκτεινεν Αἰτωλὸς ἐπελάσας τὸ ἅρμα
τεθέντων emi ᾿Αζᾶνι ἄθλων, Vill. 4. 5 ἐπὶ δὲ ᾿Αζᾶνος τοῦ ᾿Αρκάδος τελευτήσαντι ἄθλα ἐτέθη πρῶτον,
Schol. Pindar, O/. iii. 19. ‘The name of the person who instituted the games is not given
in these passages; W-M’s restoration of [K [|ηφεὺς is plausible, though that personage does
not seem to have occurred elsewhere in connexion with the story of Azan. That Apis is
described in ]. 31 as the son of Io is no doubt to be traced to the Greek identification of the
Egyptian Apis with Epaphus (cf. Hdt. 11. 153).
34. τινες δε: e.g. Pherecydes ap. Schol. Apollon. Rhod. iii. 62, Pindar, Py/sh.
ii, 31-2.
IIo THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
iv. 3-9. The restoration is largely due to W-M. In ll. 3-4 a satisfactory sense is
obtained by the supplements adopted, though possibly the blank in the previous line points
to some dislocation ; cf. ii. 35 and note ad Joc. For Phoroneusas κριτής cf. Pausan. 11. 15. 5,
where he is represented as having been the arbiter in a dispute between Poseidon and
Hera. Here he seems to figure as the founder of the Argive tribunal for homicide.
4. It seems clear that φονους stood in the papyrus. Κλααιτου is a corruption of Kaavrou
or Καανθου, for whom cf. Pausan. x. 9. 5. According to the Theban story there given, Caanthus
was slain when seeking to recover his sister Melia from Apollo ; the version of the papyrus
apparently eliminated the god and represented Caanthus and Ismenus as having engaged in
a fratricidal combat.
10-v. 35. ‘ Weapons of war according to some were constructed by Ares, according to
others by the Cyclopes in the cave in Euboea called Teuchion ; and the first person to
employ armour, it is said, was Briareos, while previously men protected their bodies with
skins ; some, however, state that Ares was the first. Others say that weapons were first made
in Thrace by Enyalius son of Zeus, who was bound by Aloeus and his sons and rescued
by Apollo, who killed them. According to others weapons of bronze were first made and
worn by the Curetes in Euboea, who equipped their followers and [attacked] Cymindis
queen of [the Chalcideans?]. Others again say that the Egyptians made offensive armour
and protected themselves with skins and also wove garments and constructed sails and
sheets and so navigated. Hellanicus says that Saneunos king of Scythia first constructed
weapons of iron, while Philochorus states that arms were first made in the time of Cecrops
and consisted of a spear and a covering fashioned of the skin of wild beasts, but afterwards
when oxen came to be sacrificed the inhabitants of Attica made shields of ox-hide. Shields
are said to have beén first brought by Danaus to Argos; but according to the account of
some Acrisius first constructed them at Argos when he fought against his brother Proetus,
while according to others it was not Acrisius but Proetus who constructed shields at Argos,
and these of wood; others state that a bronze shield was first made by Pyrrhis (?) son of
Thermaeus, a Cretan living in the island of Ophiussa, and that it was he who taught the
Eteocretes the war-dance. Handles for shields, and other implements, are said to have
been introduced by the Carians ; some, however, narrate that whereas formerly men had
hung their shields on their shoulders, the Argives first supplied them with loops and bars
and put them on the left arm.’
12-18. Cf. Schol. A Homer, K 439 εἰρῆσθαι δὲ αὐτὰ (sc. ra τεύχεα) Ἴστρος φησὶ παρὰ τὸ ἐν
Τευχίῳ τῷ Εὐβοϊκῷ κατεσκευάσθαι πρῶτον ὑπὸ Κυκλώπων, Eustath. 817. 21 καινότερον δέ πως ὁ
Ἴστρος παράγει. φησὶ γὰρ τὰ πολεμικὰ τεύχη οὕτω κληθῆναι ἀπὸ Τευχίου, Εὐβοϊκοῦ τόπου, ἐν ᾧ, φησί,
κατασκευάσθησαν ὑπὸ Κυκλώπων. Istrus, then, is presumably our author’s source for this
statement about the Euboean Cyclopes. In connexion with the reference of the Cyclopes
and Briareos to Euboea W-—M notes that in Hesych. s.v. Τιτανίδα Euboea figures as the
daughter of Briareos. Briareos is included among the Cyclopes in Schol. Theocr. i. 65.
The latter frequently appear as metal-workers in association with Hephaestus in ancient
works of art ; cf. also e. g. Pliny, V. H. vii. 197 aerariam fabricam alii Chalybas aliz Cyclopas
(monstrasse putant).. . fabricam ferream tnvenere Cyclopes, Apollod. i. 2. 1, Tatian, Ad Gr.
1. x Of τευχιον seems to have been altered as well as the «; probably rexcov was first
written.
19-25. The suggestion of W—M that the story of the imprisonment of Ares by the
Aloadae was in this passage transferred to Enyalius was confirmed by a subsequent
decipherment of the latter half of 1. 22; the correctness of this reading, in spite of the
scantiness of the remains, can hardly be doubted. Since Enyalius is here in accordance with
ΤΡ CLASSICAL: TEXTS TLE
the later mythology differentiated from Ares, it is curious that he is still described as the
son of Zeus; elsewhere he appears as the son of Ares or of Cronus (Schol. Aristoph. Peace
456, Eustath. 944. 55, Hesych. s.v.). εν ΘραιἝκηι] is in accordance with the apparently
Thracian origin of the myth of the Aloadae; cf. Eustath. 673. 50, where a Thracian
Enyalius is said to have been killed by Ares. In 1. 23 the obvious δεἤθηναι hardly fills the
space, and some other verb may have been used.
26-32. For the Euboean Curetes as the first to employ bronze armour cf. Steph. Byz.,
5. ν. Αἴδηψος, ᾿Επαφρόδιτος δὲ μαρτυρεῖ ἐκεῖ χαλκὸν πρῶτον εὑρεθῆναι καὶ πρῶτον χαλκὸν ἐκεῖ ἐνεδύσαντο
οἱ Κούρητες, Strabo 472 ἐκείνους δὲ (sc. τοὺς K.) Κρῆτας, περιθέσθαι δ᾽ ὅπλα χαλκᾶ πρώτους ἐν
Εὐβοίᾳ, Servius, Aen. ix. 503 δομία aerea gestare Cureles primt tnvenerunt.
The name Κύμινδις, which was recognized in ]. 31 by W-M, is apparently a variant of
Κόμβη, a word probably derived from the same root. According to Diodor. iv. 72, Steph.
Byz. s.v. Xadxis, Zenob. vi. 50, &c., Κόμβη was also called Xadkis, and yadkis = κύμινδις
according to Homer, = 291 xadkida κικλήσκουσι θεοί, ἄνδρες δὲ κύμινδιν ; cf. Schol. T ad loc. oi
δὲ τὴν μητέρα τῶν Κορυβάντων Χαλκίδα φασίν. Though the general sense of the passage is
clear, the wording of Il. 29-32, which are in parts almost effaced, remains doubtful ;
something like τοὺς μεθ αὐτῶν καὶ προς K. την Χαλκιδεων βασίλισσαν πολεμήσαντας is expected.
καὶ πρὸς is not impossible, the supposed + being perhaps part of a 7; but in 1. 31 it is
difficult to reconcile the vestiges with XaAxdewv, and in 1. 29 it is not certain that one or two
letters, 6. g. de, did not follow καθοπλισαντας.
33-5. Cf. Hdt. iv. 180 ἀπὸ yap Αἰγύπτου καὶ τὴν ἀσπίδα καὶ τὸ κράνος φημὶ ἀπῖχθαι ἐς τοὺς
Ἕλληνας. According to Pliny, 1. 4,7. vii. 200 proelium Afri contra Aegyptios primi fecere
JSustibus quos vocant phalangas; cf. Hygin. 274. 29. ew avOpan[ous is not very satisfactory ;
o might be read instead of the 6, and the succeeding letters are quite doubtful. In 1. 35
ox\eracOnva\ is a rather long supplement for the lacuna.
- 36—-v. 2. Line 36 was restored by W-M. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom. i. xvi. 76 ἐπί τε
Σεμιράμεως (51) βασιλέως Αἰγυπτίων τὰ βύσσινα ἱμάτια εὑρῆσθαι ἱστοροῦσιν, Pliny, VV. 27. vii. 196
Aegypiit textilia, Martian. Cap. il. 158 755 in Aegypto lint usum . . . monstravit, and for
the Egyptian origin of sails, Hygin. 277. 37 veleficia prima tnvenit Isis, Cassiod. Var. v. 7
hoc velum Isis rati prima suspendit.
v. 2-5. Since bronze arms have already been dealt with and Scythian is a familiar
epithet of iron (e.g. Aesch. Zeb. 817) W-M’s otdnpla is attractive, though the space is
somewhat narrow. χαλκ]ᾶ, however (cf. 6. g. Pliny, V. ZZ. vii. 197 aes conflare et temperare
Aristoteles Lydum Scytham monstrasse), would be no improvement in this respect. Saneunos
in |. 4 is otherwise unknown.
12-13. Cf. the note on iv. 33-5.
15-22. Cf. Apollod. ii. 2. 1 ᾿Ακρίσιος καὶ Ipotros . . . πολεμοῦντες εὗρον ἀσπίδας πρῶτοι
(so Pliny, H. JV. vii. 200), Schol. Eurip. Or. 965 φασὶ δὲ ὅτι ἐν τῷ πολέμῳ τούτῳ (of P. and A.)
πρῶτον ξυλίναις ἀσπίσιν ἐχρήσαντο ᾿Αργεῖοι.
22--ὅ. Πυρριν is presumably a misspelling of Πυρριχον, but the patronymic Θερμαίου is
novel and also the connexion with Ophiussa, which will be the island in the neighbourhood
of Crete mentioned by Pliny, V. H. iv. 61. According to Nicol. Damasc. ap. Stob. For.
xliv. 41, Pyrrichus was a native of Cydonia. For his invention of the war-dance see e.g.
Ephorus af. Strabo 480 ἐνοπλίῳ ὀρχήσει ἣν καταδεῖξαι Koupyta πρῶτον, ὕστερον δὲ καὶ (Πύρριχον
τὸν ἢ) συντάξαντα τὴν κληθεῖσαν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ πυρρίχην, Schol. Pindar, Pysh. ii. 127, Eustath. 771.
49344. Others derived the πυρρίχη from Pyrrhus, e.g. Etym. Magn. 699. 1, Lucian,
De salt. 9.
28-36. Cf. Hdt. i. 171 ὄχανα οὗτοί εἶσι (sc. of Κᾶρες) of ποιησάμενοι πρῶτοι" τέως δὲ ἄνευ
ὀχάνων ἐφόρεον τὰς ἀσπίδας πάντες. .. περὶ τοῖσι αὐχέσι τε καὶ τοῖσι ἀριστεροῖσι ὦμοισι περικείμενοι,
Schol. A Homer, © 193. In 1. 29 εἶτερ] οπλα is not very satisfactory, some specific device
112 THE OXYRHYNCHOS: PAPYRI
corresponding with éxava being rather expected; moreover, there is barely room for the
three letters in the lacuna. The first letter was, however, certainly either e or 6, and
the o is fairly secure, the only possible alternative being o. In 1. 31 τῶν is wanted before
mpotepov. ‘The last few lines of this column are disfigured by extraneous marks which have
made m in |. 32 look like τεσ.
vi. 3-4. Cf. Clem. Alex. Sérom. i. 16. 75 ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ Ἰλλυριοὶ τὴν καλουμένην πάρμην (SO
W-M for πέλτην) ἐξεῦρον.
5-6. θυρΐεον (W—M) looks probable, but it remains to find in other sources a connexion
with Samothrace. According to Clem. Alex. l.c. the θυρεός was the invention of the
Samnite Itanus; cf. Athen. 273f. In]. 6 a of δημα.. [ is written over ano.
η. σ[ζαλπιγγας i is the obvious restoration (cf. Aesch. Zum. 568, Diod. v. 40, Athen. 184 a,
Pausan. il. 21. 3, Schol. T Homer, = 219, Clem. Alex. Sérom. i. τό. 74, &c.), though this
invention comes in somewhat awkwardly at the present point. In 1]. 10 the rough breathing
can hardly be evaded ; an overwritten ε is inadmissible.
11. Αρδηλος is apparently not otherwise attested. He cannot be identified with ”“ApSados
son of Hephaestus, the discoverer of the flute, in whose name, as W—M remarks, the a is
certainly short.
τὃ-- IQ. Cf. Clem. Alex. Strom. i. τό. 75 Θρᾷκες πρῶτοι τὴν καλουμένην ἅ αρπηὴν εὗρον (ἔστι δὲ
μάχαιρα καμπύλη) καὶ πρῶτοι πέλταις ἐπὶ τῶν ἵππων ἐχρήσαντο, Eurip. Alc. 498 Θρῃκίας πέλτης,
Hdt. vii. 75, Dion. Hal. A. R. ii. 70. ἅρπην is wanted in 1. 23 below and so cannot be
restored here.
19-25. Cf. Servius, Aen. ix. 503 Lycaon Arcas gladium longtore lamina produxisse
narralur, Peleus primus machaeram dicitur tinvenisse. harpen, td est curvum gladium in
modum falcis, a Perseo tnventam multi dixerunt, The similarity of this passage to the
papyrus suggests a common source. For ξιφοδρεπανον cf. Hesych. ξιφοδ, ἡ λεγομένη ἅρπη, and
for the ἅρπη of Perseus, with which he is commonly represented, cf. Pherecyd. 26 and
Apollod. ii. 4. 2, who says that it was given him by Hermes.
26. If Αμειυιαν is right there was a reference here to the legend of Narcissus, who
according to the account of Conon c. 24 sent a sword to the disdained lover Ameinias. The
letters az, though imperfect, are very probable, and the slight vestige of the final letter suits
v sufficiently well.
1242. GREEKS AND JEWS BEFORE TRAJAN.
15+8 X 53°9 cm. Early third century.
This interesting and instructive text, describing an audience by the Emperor
Trajan of rival Greek and Jewish emissaries from Alexandria, is another fragment
of the Alexandrian anti-Semitic and ‘nationalist’ literature, of which several
specimens have already made their appearance. Those published prior to 1909
have been conveniently put together and studied anew by Wilcken in Adhandl.
d. phil-hist. Kl.d.k. Stichs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch, xxvii. 23 ; a recent addition is
1089, which is probably to. be referred to the same class. To one member of the
extant group 1242 stands in an especially close relation. In P. Par. 68+ Brit.
Mus. 1 (i, p. 229), of whose contents B. G. U. 341 is a second recension (Wilcken,
op. cit., pp. 807-22), achief part is played by acertain Paulus, and another speaker
is Theon; these two names recur in 1242, and Paulus is described as the
1242. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 113
professional advocate on the Alexandrian side. Nevertheless P. Par. 68, &c.,
and the present papyrus cannot refer to the same occasion. In the former, as
the references to the Dacian war (i. 13), to the praefect Lupus (i. 5, iv. 3), and to
hostilities in Egypt (πόλεμος, 11. 3-6) and a Jewish ‘ king’ (i. 5-6) show, the date
must be subsequent to the great Jewish outbreak which began in Egypt and
Cyrene in A.D. 115. In his first discussion in Hermes, xxvii. 464 sqq., Wilcken
supposed that the proceedings in question took place before Trajan at Antioch
shortly before his death ; but subsequently he adopted the more probable view
of T. Reinach that the Emperor concerned was Hadrian. In 1242, on the other
hand, not only is the Emperor expressly named as Trajan, but the scene is Rome,
to which city Trajan did not return after his departure to the east in A.D. 114.
The proceedings here described are therefore prior to that event, and thus
necessarily prior also to those of P. Par. 68, &c. That the personnel of these two
Alexandrian missions was to some extent identical is no cause for surprise,
if they were dispatched within the space of a few years. If in the meantime
there had been a change of Emperor, there would perhaps have been the less
reason for an entire change of envoys. In what circumstances the present mission
originated is unknown; it is clear, however, from the Emperor’s language in
Il. 35-7 that hostility to the Jews at Alexandria had assumed an active form.
Parts of four consecutive columns remain, the first three in good preservation
so far as they go; but the tops of the columns are lost throughout, and the
number of lines thus missing cannot be determined. This loss is the more
unfortunate because it is clear from the broad blank space (7 cm.) in front
of Col. i that that column was the first of the roll, and its opening sentences
would have been of particular interest. As it now stands, the papyrus com-
mences with an account of the members of the Alexandrian mission, the names
of eleven persons remaining, including two gymnasiarchs, a gymnasiarch-elect,
and a distinguished ex-official, besides Paulus, who had volunteered his services
as advocate for the party. The Jewish mission, which was appointed as
a counterweight to that of their rivals, consisted of seven persons only—
a number perhaps selected on account of its mystical associations. The two
parties then set out, each carrying with them, it is surprising to read, ‘ their own
gods’ (i. 17-18; cf. the note ad /oc.); and they arrived at Rome at the beginning
of spring. A place was appointed for the audience, and meanwhile, we are told,
the Empress Plotina displayed an active sympathy with the Jewish cause, and
under her influence Trajan adopted at the outset an anti-Alexandrian attitude.
The next column reports an exciting dialogue between the Emperor and
Hermaiscus, a man of high birth (ll. 44-5), whose name does not occur among
those of the Alexandrian envoys preserved in Col. i but presumably preceded.
I
114 THE OXYRHYNGCHOGS PAPYVERI
He boldly accuses the Emperor of Jewish bias; sweat is seen to break out on the
image of Sarapis carried by the Alexandrians ; and for a time panic and con-
fusion reign. Here the papyrus fails; from the scanty remains of the next
column little can be extracted beyond a mention of the Emperor Claudius, where
it is natural to see a reference to the earlier Alexandrian mission of which
a partial account is preserved in B. ἃ. U. 511 and P. Cairo 10448 (Wilcken, of. c7z.,
pp. 800-6).
The literary character which has come to be recognized in documents of
this class is in this latest example especially evident. In the account of the
preliminaries to the hearing, the formal phrases which must have stood in the
original account of the proceedings are entirely dropped; details concerning
place, time, and the council in attendance upon the Emperor disappear, and from
a bare statement that a place was fixed the writer proceeds at once to a picturesque
description of the entry of the envoys. 1242 here differs widely from B.G. U.
511, where the protocol-form is maintained ; nevertheless the third person is still
used and not, as in P. Par. 68. i. 8-10, the first. Similarly in the pro-Jewish
activity attributed to the Empress and the introduction of the portent at the end
of Col. iii, the hand of the artistic redactor is unmistakable, as well as the party
bias with which he wrote. It may, however, still be maintained that, as
Wilcken holds, though manipulated for political purposes, the basis of this
literature was the authentic official records.
The text was written on the verso of the papyrus in an upright, semi-cursive
hand, probably near the beginning of the third century. Some corrections have
been introduced by the copyist into his work, but inaccuracies and corruptions
remain. A high stop is occasionally employed. ν at the end of the line
sometimes takes the form of a horizontal stroke above the preceding vowel.
A comma-like mark is inserted between two gutturals in 1. 35. On the recto are
parts of three columns, numbered 34-6, in second-century cursive, containing
copies of contracts of lease; a date in the reign of Antoninus is mentioned in
Colitx:
Colts:
Ἢ 22 letters Ιβ el Ὁ}
fi a Ἱμοσί!. v-
opev[.......Ja.[... Atovtows ὁ ev
πολλαῖς ἐϊπιτρο]παῖς γενόμενος καὶ
5 Σαλούιος, ᾿Ιού[λι]ος Σαλούιος, Τειμαγένης,
1242; NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 115
IIdotwp γυμνασίαρχος, ᾿Ιούλιος Φανίας,
Φιλόξενος ἀϊπ]οδεδειγμένος γυμνασίαρ-
χος, Σωτίων γυμνασίαρχος, Θέων,
Adnvddwpos, Παῦλος Τύριος τῷ γένει
10 αὐθαίρετος συνήγορος ὑπὲρ ᾿ΔΑλεξαν-
δρέων. ταῦτα μαθόντες οἱ ᾿Ιουδαίου
καὶ αὐτοὶ τοῦ ἰδίου ἔθνους προχιρίζον-
Ps ΄- Χ ΄
ται πρέσβεις, χειροτονοῦνται δὲ Σίμων,
Γλαύκων, Θεύδης, ᾿Ονίας, Κόλων, ᾿Ιάκουμ-
15 Bos καὶ Σώπατρος Δντιοχεὺς τῷ γένει
7 « Ἁ ᾽ 4 > 7
συνήγορος ὑπὲρ ᾿Ιουδαίων. ἀνάγον-
ται μὲν οὖν τῆς πόλεως ἕκαστοι βαστά-
ζοντες τοὺς ἰδίους θεούς, ᾿Αλεξανδρεῖς
5. σαλουῖΐος Ἰουλιΐος σαλουΐος Pap. 6. Ἰουλιος Pap. 8. A high point after
xos at the beginning of the line may be accidental. 10. at Of avdaiperos written above e,
which is crossed through. ὕπερ Pap.; so in |. τό. 11. tovdaov Pap. ; so passzm.
]. Ἰουδαῖοι. 12. idtov Pap.; so inl. 18. 13. x Of yetporovovyra corr. 14. ἵακουμβος
Pap. 16. συνῆγορος Pap., perhaps unintentionally ; but cf. e.g. B.G,. U. 511. il. 1.
Col. ii.
εἰ πο ὃΣΝ ΡΠ -: Sollee Se ὁ. οἱ alo
ΘΑ vetay es. ΠΟ π᾿" δὼ . Jovy)
ieee 1. [....7. ob. . [. .] μεταδίδωσι] τοῖς σὺν [
, - v4 Ν 7 ~ ~
αὐτοῖς λόϊγο]ν, Kat λήξαντος τοῦ χειμῶνος
ὁρμίζοντίαι «i]s τὴν Ῥώμην. ἔμαθεν ὁ Αὐτοκρά-
Top ὅτι πάρεισι] πρέσβεις ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ ᾿άλεξαν-
74 \ ) 7 Ἁ 7 > 7
25 δρέων Kall ἐτάξαντο τὴν χώραν τε ἀμφοτέρων
ἀκούσεται: [ἡ] δὲ Πλωτεῖνα ἀπαντᾷ τοὺς συνκλη-
Tikod|s| mlaplayevécOar κατὰ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων καὶ
τοῖς ᾿Ιουδ αιοις βοηθῆσαι. καὶ πρῶτοι εἰσελθόν-
τες οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἀσπάζονται τὸν Αὐτοκρά-
30 τορα Τραιανόν, ὁ δὲ Καῖσαρ εὐμενέστατα αὐ-
Ν ) ὔ Ν 3, τ " ,᾿
τοὺς ἠσπίάσ]ατο καὶ αὐτός, ἤδη προπεπισμέ-
vos ὑπὸ [τ]ῆς Πλωτείνης. μετ᾽ ἀτοὺς εἰσέρ-
1: 2
116 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
χονται ᾿ΔΪλ]εξανδρέων πρέσβεις καὶ ἀσπά-
ᾧοντε τὸ]ν Αὐτοκράτορα, ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἀπηντή-
35 σατο ἀλλ᾽ [εἶ]πεν Χαιρετίζετέ με ὡς ἄξειοι τυγ-
χάνοντί ες] τοῦ χαίρειν, τοιαῦτα χαλεπὰ τολ-
μήσαντεϊς] ᾿Ιουδαίοις ; ἀλλὰ πορεύεσθαι καὶ
25. te added above the line. 28. a of βοηθησαι corr. from ε. ὦ of πρωτοι written
above o, which is crossed through. εἰισελθὸ Pap. 30. tpaiavoy Pap. 32. ὕπο Pap.
πλωτεινης᾽ Pap. Second ε of ewepxovra written above n, and between x and o a letter or part
of one deleted. 32. ατους = αὐτούς, as Often. 33. 1. ἀσπάζονται. 34. αὐτοκρατορα"
Pap. 35. τυγ᾽ xavorries| Pap. 37. 1. πορεύεσθε.
Col. iii.
mares Peete ἴον Tpud) at enes ey ey oe te cos AER Pe | okey . .|nol
40 .[...] peAc(rlas τὸ θανεῖν καταφροϊνήσ]ας τοῦ θανάτου [|
“ 7 Ν If 7 > ΄ ε “Δ y
ὥστε κἀμοὶ avOddws ἀποκρεινόμενος. “Ερμαΐσκος εἶπεν
᾿Αλλὰ λυπούμεθα ὅτι τὸ συνέδριόν σου ἐπλήσθη τῶν [
ἀνοσίων ᾿Ιουδαίων. Καῖσαρ εἶπεν “Ide δεύτερόν σοι
λέγω, ᾿Ἑρμαΐσκε, αὐθάδως ἀποκρείνῃ πεποιθὼς τῷ
45 σεαυτοῦ γένει. ‘Eppatcxos εἶπεν Τί αὐθάδως ἀποκρί-
νομαι, μέγιστε Αὐτοκράτωρ; δίδαξόν με. Καῖσαρ εἶπεν
“Or τὸ συνέδριόν μου ᾿Ιουδαίων ἐποίησας. Ἑ;μαΐσκος"
Οὐκοῦν χαλεπόν ἐστι τὸ ὄνομα τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; ὠφί-
λεις οὖν πάλι τοῖς σεαυτοῦ βοηθεῖν καὶ μὴ τοῖς ἀνοσί.
) ΄ ~ ~ , c he
50 ols ᾿Ιουδαίοις συνηγορεῖν. ταῦτα λέγοντος ᾿Ερμαΐσκου
ἡ τοῦ Σαράπιδος προτομὴ ἣν ἐβάσταζον οἱ πρεσ-
Bets αἰφνίδιον ἵδρωσεν, θεασάμενος δὲ Ταιανὸς
> ᾽ὔ Ν ) « , Ν , WL
ἀπεθαύμασϊεϊν, καὶ pel’ ὁλίγον συνδρομαὶ ἐγένον-
το εἰς [τὴν Ρώμην kpavyai τε πανπληθεῖς ἐξεβο-
55 ὥντίο κ]αὶ πάϊν)τες ἔφευγαν εἰς τὰ ὑψηλὰ μέρη τῶν λό- [[φων
41. |, ἀποκρίνεσθαι. ερμαΐσκος Pap.; so in]. 47. 43. After ιουδαιων a short blank
space. ἴδε Pap. 45. yever’ Pap. 47. εποιησας" Pap. 48. 1. ὀφείλεις or ὥφειλες.
52. ἵδρωσεν. . . tpaiavos Pap. 55. ὕψηλα Pap.
1242, NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS [17
Col. iv.
60 σου .Ϊ
65 τεσ
7O ἀλλί.] . η καὶ τηλικαύτη
τας. Κᾶάαλαύδιος ᾿Αθην[όδωρος (9)
, ἐπὶ τοῦ θεοῦ Κλαυδίου |
λέγει ᾿Δνάξιοι μὲν of
σουσιν γὰρ αἰὰν λοιδορί
15 Tov εἶναι Kar .[.. .]τ|
ov τῆς ὄψεως [.. .]e ἀ-
σεβεῖς ὄντες Ϊ
71. Before κλαυδιος a blank space. 73. αναξειοι was originally written, but the ε
seems to have been crossed through. 74. 1. ἐάν. 77. ε of οντες written above ο,
which is crossed through.
Fragments.
118 THE OXYRHYNCAHUS PAPYRI
ll. 3-18. ‘. . . [? Dion]ysius, who had held several procuratorships, Salvius, Julius
Salvius, Timagenes, Pastor, gymnasiarch, Julius Phanias, Philoxenus, gymnasiarch-elect,
Sotion, gymnasiarch, Theon, Athenodorus, Paulus, a Tyrian by birth, voluntary advocate
for the Alexandrians. On learning this the Jews also selected envoys on behalf of their
own race, their nominees being Simon, Glaucon, Theudes, Onias, Colon, Jacob, and Sopater,
by birth of Antioch, advocate for the Jews. Thereupon they started from the city,
each party taking their own gods, the Alexandrians [a bust of Sarapis, the Jews .. «ἢ
ll. 22-37. ‘. . . and at the end of the winter they landed at Rome. The Emperor
learned that envoys of the Jews and Alexandrians had arrived, and appointed a place for
hearing them both; and Plotina approached the senators so that they might appear
against the Alexandrians and assist the Jews. The Jews were the first to enter and greeted
the Emperor Trajan, who greeted them very affably in his turn, having been already won
over by Plotina. The Alexandrian envoys next entered and greeted the Emperor, who did
not return their salute, but said “Do you give me greeting like men deserving to receive
one, when you are guilty of such outrages to the Jews? Begone and.. .”’
I]. 40-55. ‘“. . . presumably] you are studying how to die, being so contemptuous of
death as to answer me insolently.’” Hermaiscus said, “ We are distressed that your council
chamber has been filled with godless Jews.’”” The Emperor said, “See, I tell you a second
time, Hermaiscus, you are answering me insolently in reliance upon your birth.” Hermaiscus
said, “ What insolent answer am I making, mightiest Emperor? Explain to me.” The
Emperor said, ‘‘ Because you describe my council as dominated by Jews.” Hermaiscus : “ So
the name of the Jews is irksome to you? You ought then to turn round and help your own
people, and not to defend the godless Jews.” While Hermaiscus said this, sweat suddenly
broke out on the bust of Sarapis which the envoys carried, and Trajan seeing it marvelled ;
and presently there were tumults in Rome and many shouts were raised, and all fled to the
high parts of the hills . . .
g-10. Παῦλος. . . συνήγορος: probably Paulus occupied the same position on the
occasion described in P. Par. 68, rather than that of the leader of the mission, as supposed
by Wilcken, op. czz., Ὁ. 815.
16-18. This statement that the Jews as well as the Alexandrians took with them ‘their
own gods’ is extraordinary. ‘The sentence must obviously have continued ᾿Αλεξανδρεῖς [μὲν
. Ιουδαῖοι δὲ. . . It would have been very interesting to know what divine symbol
accompanied the Jewish envoys. That of the Alexandrians, as appears later (I. 51), was
a bust of Sarapis.
21-2. The remains would suit αὐτοὺς rather better than avros, and the preceding σὺν is
also very doubtful.
24-6. Some emendation is necessary here. In ]. 24 παρίεισι] seems to be wanted and
may just be squeezed in, since p is a narrow letter and εἰ and σι need not occupy more space
than « and o alone; it is unlikely that παρισι was written. The p is represented by a slight
vestige which has been taken to belong to the tail. In Il. 25-6 kali ἐτάξατο τὴν x. ὥστε
ἀμφοτέρων ἀκούσεσθαι may be restored ; or perhaps, as Wilcken suggests, re is for τῇ, i.e. 7, with
which ἀκούσεται could be retained. To read ὅτι πάλιν]. . . καἰ τεϊτάξαντο would give a less
satisfactory sense ; the preliminary arrangements would naturally not rest with the envoys.
Cf. B.G. U. 511. i. 17 μετετάξατο [Κλαύδιος Καῖσαρ εἰς αὔριον ἀκοῦσαι αὐτῶν.
26. The interest of Plotina in the affair, attested here and in ll. 31--2, has its analogue
in that of Agrippina on the occasion of the embassy to Claudius; οἵ. B. G. U. 511. ii. 7-8
παρούσης Σαβαστῆς μετὰ] τῶν ματρωνῶν. τοῖς συνκλητικοῖ ς] is expected after ἀπαντᾷ ; cf. ]. ΤΙ,
where ιουδαιου has been written for -οι. συγκλητικοί attended Claudius according to
BG eic
Wate NEW CLASSICAL. TBXTS 110
40. μελε[τ]ᾷς τὸ θανεῖν : cf. Plato, Phaedo 67 6 οἱ ὀρθῶς φιλοσοφοῦντες ἀποθνήσκειν
μελετῶσι.
53-5. Cf. 88. iii. 8-14, where the condemnation of Appianus is represented as the
occasion of a tumult, though there is not the same rhetorical exaggeration as here.
41. That the name begins a new sentence is indicated by the preceding blank space ;
it is however possible that this blank is due to the scaling of the ink. ᾿Αθην[όδωρος is
suggested by 1. 9, but the absence there of Κλαύδιος makes it very doubtful whether the same
person is meant.
73. Between λέγει and ἀναξιοι there is a short space in which a slight trace of ink is
discernible, and perhaps eyes should be read.
Fragments. These two unplaced fragments are narrow strips containing incomplete
letters.
ΠΕ Eat AND ee CUASSICALYAUEHORS
1243. APOLLONIUS RHODIUS, Arvgonautica iii.
11-6 X 7-5 cm. Second century.
These few lines from the bottom of a column are written in an informal
uncial script very similar to that of 841 A-B (P. Oxy. V, Plates i-ii), and no
doubt of about the same period ; it is likely to fall well within the second century.
Stops in the high position are used, and accents, breathings, and marks of clision
have been freely inserted, apparently by a diorthotes who has made corrections
in 1. 1062, and whose ink in comparison with that of the text is of a rather
stronger black. An otherwise unrecorded variant occurs in 1. 1058.
As in 841, the literary text is on the verso of the papyrus; the recto
contains the ends of a few lines apparently from a second-century survey-list.
1055 ἰσπειρομενων οφιος δν)οφὲΐρην emt βωλον οδοντων
[ae κεν ορινομενοὺυς πολ]εαΐς νείοιο SoKxevons
[λαθρη] λᾶαν [αἸφεῖς στιβαρωἼτερον: oft ὃ αν ew αὐτω
[καρχαλ]έαι κυνες ἀΐστε πεῖρι βρώϊμης ολεκοιεν
[αλληλ]ους και] δ᾽ [αυτος επε[ι]γεο δηϊοΐτητος
1060 [ἰθυσαι] το δὲ κωας ες Ελλαδα τοῖο γ᾽ εἰἶκητι
120 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
[οισεαι] εὖ Ans τηλοῦ ποθι νέισεο δ᾽ εμΐπης
α
[ne φιλΊον 4 τοι εάΐϊν δεν [εφορμηθεῖντι νεεσθαι
[ws ap εἸφη κίαι] σῖγα ποδῶν παρος οσσΐε βαλουσα
1058. καρχαλΊεαι : καρχαλέοι MSS., καρχαρέοι Et. Mag. 493. 1. The rough breathing and
accent on the two omegas are probable, but not quite certain.
1059. « Of dyio[ryTos is joined to the preceding ἡ by a diagonal stroke, which is not
easily accounted for. It is hardly likely that dw was first written.
1060. There is a spot of ink, perhaps accidental, at the top of a hole in the papyrus
between o and y of τοιο y.
1061. νεισεὸ is also the spelling of Laur. Guelf.
1062. 7: so Laur. Vatt., Merkel; 7 Vrat. Pariss., εἰ Guelf. vulg. ν of εανδὲν was deleted
by the corrector who substituted a for ε in αφορμηθεήτι.
1244. HERODOTUS i.
Pra «16-60% 15 °cm: Early second century.
The following fragment from the top of a column, with the ends and
beginnings of a few lines from the columns immediately adjoining it, is written
in irregular upright uncials of medium size which appear to date from the
earlier part of the second century. A somewhat similar, though much better
formed, hand is seen for example in 220 (P. Oxy. II, Plate vi). The columns
have a pronounced slope to the right. Diacritical signs are scarce; the diaeresis
takes the form of a horizontal stroke in 1. 31, and a stop in the medial position
apparently occurs in the same line. The text displays a tendency to omission
of words, but is otherwise good ; a reading adopted by Hude from 18 is supported
(1. 3), and a commonly accepted emendation of Schaefer also finds confirmation
(1. 31).
On the verso are some incomplete lines from the ends of two columns
written in round informal uncials which are also likely to fall within the second
century. The subject is not clear; the names Σαραπίων, ἱκανιανός, and ᾿Αγαθὸς
Δαίμων (Ὁ) are mentioned, and the Latin word νωμενκλάτωρ occurs twice in
the plural.
Col. i. Col. ii.
[or το tpov το ev Acl\kadwve 105 περ και προτερον Καὶ τὴν
[Kat τοισι τουτων] αἰει EKYO τε Νινον εἰλον ws δὲ εἰλον
[voor ἐενεσκηψεῖ ἡ Oe εν ετἱ ερο]ι[σ]ι λογοισι δηλω
[os θηλεαν νουσον] ware 15 σὼω και τίο]υς Agouptovs ὑπὸ
5 [apa λεγουσι τε οἱ ΣΊἼκυθαι χειριους ἐποιήσαντο πλὴν
1944. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 121
[δια τουτο νοσεῖειν Καὶ o της Βαβυλωνιης μοιρης
[pay παρ εωυτΊ]οισι Tous μίετ]α de ταυτα Κυαξ[α]ρης
[απικνεομενοὺυς ες τὴν] μεν βασιλευσας τεσσερα
[Σ᾽ κυθικην χωρην] ὡς δι 20 κοντᾳ εἶτεα] συν τοισι Sku
10 [ακεαταῖι τοὺς καλεΊ]ουσι ε [θαι] ηρξαν τελευται εκδε
[vapeas οἱ Σ᾽ κυθαι] επί] pev 106 κεταίι] de Aorvayns ο Κυαξα
: : : 5 pew [rails] την βασιληΐην
kat ot eyeveto [θ]υγατηΐρ
τὴ [olurv[ojua εθετίο Mav
δανην] την εδίο]κεε [ἄστυ
ayns εν τωι vTveL οἱυρὴ
σία]ι ὠσίτε] πλησαι μεν την
€wuTou πολιν επικατα |
30 κλίυ]σαι de και τὴν Acinv πα Ϊ
[caly: ὕπερθεμενος δῖε
τίω]ν μαγων τίο]ισι ovele
2
σι
Col. iti.
νομία nv KapBvons τον
ev[ploKe οἰκιης μεν εον οὗ
35 Ta [αγαθης εἶ
Unplaced fragment.
αἸμπίελον
εἰσ [σἸχί εἰν
πασαν ιδίων
υἹπερθεΐμενος
40 ονειροπολίοι
3. η: 8018. 11 and Longinus, Hude; 6 MSS.
6. σφεας seems to have been omitted after rovro; the lacuna is of the same size as that
in the following line.
8. The papyrus is preserved at the end of this line, but the ink has entirely dis-
appeared.
27. τοσουτον was apparently omitted after ofvpy|o[a). The remains of that word are not
122 SHE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
securely identified, but o[vpy sufficiently fills 1. 27, and ofa}: suits the vestiges at the beginning
of 1. 28, while z[oly does not. Cf. 1. 6.
31. Schaefer’s correction of the MSS. reading ὑποθέμενος is confirmed.
36-40. The position of this fragment in the column is uncertain, and therefore the
restoration is not carried beyond the completion of imperfect words.
1245. THUCYDIDES i.
25:3 X 22-6 cm. Fourth century.
A fragment from a papyrus roll, well written in medium-sized upright
uncials of the square so-called Biblical type. This style is now known to go
back to the beginning of the third century, if not to the end of the second
(cf. 661, P. Rylands 161), but the present papyrus is probably not to be reckoned
among the earliest examples, partly on account of the formation of some of the
letters, partly of the colour of the ink, which is of the brown colour common in
the Byzantine age. 1245 is therefore more likely to belong to the fourth century
than to the latter part of the third. The ends of lines are not kept very even,
and the angular mark which is elsewhere often used to disguise irregularity is
not here employed. Some corrections have been introduced by a second hand,
to which the occasional high stops are apparently also due.
Textually the papyrus is of no special interest. A few variations from the
mediaeval MSS. occur, both by way of addition (ll. 7, 12) and omission (ll. 49,
84), but they are unimportant. Some agreements with C and CG are noticeable
in ll. 100, 110, and 123. The scribe was weak in orthography, being particularly
liable to the confusion of a: and ε, and these errors have sometimes been passed
over by the corrector. évv stands side by side with rr, for which oo has once
been substituted (1. 113). Iota adscript is usually written, and sometimes
obtrudes where it is not wanted.
Col. i. Coli.
[un εμποδιον εἰναι 139. 4 ξ[υἹνεσεἸως μείτ]αποι
[το ψηφισμα ειρη] [εἰσθ]αι" ενδέχετε yap
[νης adda καθεῖλειν τίας ξ]υμφοΐρ]ας των
[και παρελθων ΠΕεριϊκλης 35 πίραγμ]ατων οὐχ nT
5 ἷο Ξανθιππου av\np [τον ἀμα[θ]ως [χ]ωρησί εἾϊαι
[κατ εκεινον τοὴν [η] κε [τας διανο[ι]ας του
i These two papyri have been strangely confused by Gardthausen in the new edition of his Pa/aeo-
graphie,ii, pp. 131-2. It is not, of course, the Oxyrhynchus papyrus, but P. Rylands 16, which has on the
verso the dated letter of Heroninus.
20
25
30
65
1245. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS
[xpovoy mpwTo|s wy
[4θηναιων λεγειν τε
[και πρασσειν δυνα
T@TATOS παρηι]νει τοι
ade της μεν] γνω 140.
pens ὦ avdpes AlOnvat
[
[
[
[or aee της auTy|s exo
[μαι μη εικειν ΠΠελο
[ἰποννησιοις Καιΐπερ
[ειδως τους ανθ]ρω
πους ov τηι avT|ne op
[yne αναπειθομεΊνους
τε πολεμειν και] ev
[ToL epywt πρασσΊ]ον
[ras προς de τας ἕ]υμ
[popas και Tas γν͵ωμας
[τρεπομενοὺυς ο͵ρωι
[δε και νυν ομοι]α και
[ἰπαραπλησια ξυμβΊου
ἰλευτεα μοι ovTa Και] τους
Ν
αναπειθομενους] [[η [μων
δικαίω τοις Kow ne do
[
[
ἰξασιν nv apa τι και] σῴφαλ
[λωμεθα βοηθειν] ἡ μὴ
[δε κατορθουνταῖς της
Col itt:
[kat Αιγιναν αὐτο
νοῖμον alpievat Kat
το Mielyalpelov ψηφισ
μα καθα[ρειν" οἱ de
τελευτα[ιοι] ode ἡκον
τες καὶ τίου)ς Ελληνας
προαγορευουσιν
40
48
50
55
60
95
100
αἰνθ)ρίωπο]υ δὶ οπερ Kat
την TUXNY οσα αν
παρα |Aolyov ἕξυμβηι
εἰωθαμεν α[ι]τιασθαι:
“Δακ[εϊδαιμονιοι δὲ
δ
προτερον τε λοι ἢ
σαν επιβουλευον
τες ἡμειν καὶ νυν
οὐχ ηκισίτ]α εἰρημε
νον γαρ δικας μεν
Tov διαφίορων adr
Andros [διδοναι €]
xew δὲ εἰκ]ατερους
α €xopelv οἷυτε av
τοι δικαΐς πω] nTnoav
υ
οτε ἡμαῖν] διδοντων
dexovTalt| βουλον
ται δὲ πολεμωι par
λον Ta εγκληματα
ἢ λογοις διαλυεσθαι
και επιταττοντες
On και OUKETL αἰτι
αἰμ)είν]οι παρεισι: ITo
τειίδαιας τε] yap [αἾπαν
ἵστασθαι κελ]ευουστι]
Col. iv.
καταστηΐσαιτε AUTOLS
amo Tov ἴΐσου ὑυμειν
μαλλον πὶρ)οσφίερεσθαι
αὐυτοθεν on [διανοὴ
θηιτε ἡ υἱπ]ακοίνειν
πριν τι βλ[α]β[η]νίαι ἡ εἰ
πολεμησίομ]εῖν ὠσπερ
123
120: 2
140. 3
124 DHESOXYRA YNGEUS PAPVRI
70 avTovopovs αφει
εναι ὕμων δε μηδεις 140. 4
νομισηι περι βραχε
os av πολεμεῖν εἰ TO
Meyapeoy ψηφισμα
75 μὴ καθελοιμεν o
περ μαλιστὰαὰ πρου
χονται εἰ Kal Olepe
θειηι pn αν γιγνεσ
σθαι Tov πολεμον
8o μηδ [ely vue αὖ 5.3:
τοις αἰτιαν υὑπολι
πἤεῆσθαι ὡς δια μικρον
ἐπολεμησατε' TO yap 140 5
Bpaxv τουτο πασαν
85 ὑμων exer τὴν βεβαι
ὦσιν και πειραν TNS
yvopns os εἰ ξυγχω
pnoete και αλλο τι
μειζον evOus επιτα
90 χθησεσθε ὡς φοβωι ais
Kat τίο]υτο vmaKkou
cav7|e|s* απισχυρισα
μενοι] de σαφες av
7. ov: om. MSS.
12. It is clear from the size of the lacuna that the papyrus agreed with Dion. Hal. Zhuc.
ἐμοιγε αμΐεινον do
κει εἰναι Kall ἐπὶ peya
Ane και emt βραϊχειαι
ομοιως προφίασει μὴ
105 [η]]ξοντες μηδίε ἕυν
φοβωι εξοντίες a κε
κτημεθα: τηῖν yap av
τὴν δυναται [δουλω
σιν [Tle μεγ[ιστη και
n ελαχιστη διικαιω
σις amo τῶν ἰομοιων
προ δικης τοις πελας
σσ
επιταΐ ττ ]ομίενη τὰ
de του πολεμίου και
τῶν EKATEPO[LS ὕπαρ
XOvT@v οἷς οὐκ a
σθενεστερῖα εξομεν
γνῶτε καθ [exacrov
ακουΐοντες αὐτουρ
yor τε yap εἰσι ΠΠελο
ποννησιοῖι καὶ ov
τε ἴδιαι ovT εἶν κοινῶι
χρηματίαἹ εσΐτιν ἐπειτα
χρονίων πίολεμων
ἡμα. 920. τ4 in inserting avdpes, which the MSS. omit.
26. The supplement is rather longer than what a comparison of the preceding and
following lines indicates, and pot was perhaps omitted.
36. s of ἀμαθως was corrected by the first hand from r.
-σαι is due to the corrector.
49. διδόναι καὶ δέχεσθαι MSS.
56. ta εγκληματα ἡ λογοις : ἢ Ady. τὰ ἐγκλ. MSS.
60. πἾαρεισι : so ABDEFG; πάρεισιν C, Hude.
a of τα was altered from e.
141.
141.
The alteration of [χ]ωρησε to
Tored Saas: so Hude; Word. MSS. But the spelling of the papyrus counts for little.
78. 1. γιγνεσθαι.
1245. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 125
81. ]. υπολιπησθε. It is curious that the corrector, while substituting ἡ for ε, has left
the termination untouched.
84. Bpaxv: Bpayv τι MSS.
87. ε of εἰ has been corrected by the second hand from σ.
89. « of ext was lengthened by the second hand.
93. av: so MSS., though AEF have καταστήσετε, whence Madvig conjectured ἐγκατα-
στήσετε, Richards δὴ καταστήσετε. But the future form is easily explicable as originating in
the common interchange of e and a, of which this papyrus offers several examples.
100. wanep (CG) fills the lacuna better than ὡς (ABEF).
110. η: 580 CG; om. ABEF.
123. The papyrus evidently agreed with C in omitting αὐτοῖς which is added after ἐστιν
by ABEFG; cf. Syrianus αὐτοῖς ἐστιν, Lex. Vindob. εἰσιν αὐτοῖς. Hude omits αὐτοῖς, Stuart
Jones retains it.
1246. THUCYDIDES vii.
9:6 X 7 cm. Early second century.
This small fragment from the seventh book of Thucydides is written in the
hand of 844, the long papyrus of Isocrates, Panegyricus. The round upright uncials
are of the same size and formation, the column is of the same width, and the
diminution of the letters at the end of longer lines, which was a feature of 844,
also reappears here. There is indeed this point of difference, that in 1246 stops
in the high position only occur ; but it cannot be inferred from so small a specimen
that this was the only stop used, and, moreover, the punctuation of 844 was
probably not entirely original.
The fragment is not sufficiently extensive to show the quality of the text
but an agreement with BH against older MSS. is noticeable in 1. 9; cf. 1247.
Cols: Col. ii.
ἰκριθη]σαν Kae o πεζος ἼΘΡ τ
[apa alo τῶν τεϊιχεων
ἀπηλθε: τη ὃ υστεραια 2
οἱ μεν Συρακοσιοι ἢ
5 συχαζον οὐδεν δηλουν
TES οποίον TL TO per
[A]ov trotn[ojovor- o de Nie
Klas ἰδων αντιπαλα
[τα] της ν[αυμαχιας]) γε
10 [volueva [και ελπιζων
ἰαυτο]υς αἴυθις επιΐχει
126 THE’ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
[pyvev] τους τε z[pt]n [ἘΣ
[papxous] ηναγκα[ζ]εν ol
[εἐπισκ]ευαζειν τας [vlavs
15 [εἰ τις τῆι ἐπεπονηκει
[kat o]Akadas προωΐρμι
[ce προ] του σΐφετερου
9. [ra] της : so BH, Stuart Jones; om. Hude with other MSS.
Col. ii. Since the height of the column is unknown, it is impossible to guess the position
of this solitary letter.
1247. THUCYDIDES viii.
Height 23-4 cm. Second century.
The upright uncial hand of this papyrus shows so close a resemblance to
that of 1082, containing the J/7eliambi of Cercidas, that the conclusion can hardly
be avoided that the two MSS. were written by the same scribe. The only
noticeable difference is that v tends to be broader than in 1082, and that the
a regularly has a rounded loop, whereas there both the rounded and angular
forms were used. These distinctions, however, are insufficient to counterbalance
the numerous strongly marked similarities, among which the long fine shaft of
τ and v, the low-looped », and the small bent head of o are prominent. Stops
in two positions, high and medial, are found, and are apparently due to the
original scribe, but since two other hands have made marginal insertions, their
origin is hardly certain.
Of the text, which is accurately written and of good quality, the most
interesting feature is a distinct tendency to agree with B, the Vatican MS. of the
eleventh century ; cf. Il. 1-2, 18, 31. Westermann’s commonly accepted addition
of és before ἑπτά in 10. 3 is confirmed (1. 40). In three places slight divergences
from the traditional order of words occur (ll. 29-30, 32, 54), one of them recorded
by a second hand as a variant at the bottom of a column. Another marginal
variant has been inserted at 1. 42, but the original reading is unfortunately
obliterated.
Cola.
po@pe|vas tov viovy pad 8. 3
λον εχοΐυσι ἡ Tas [voTEpoy επι
διαφερομενας [και yap τον 4
1947. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS
Io
15
20
25
30
πλουν] ταυτηι [eK Tov προῴφα
vous επο͵ιουντο κἰαταφρονὴη
σαντες των Αθηνίαιων adv
νασιαν} οτι ναυΐτικον οὐδεν
αὑτῶν πολυ πω ἰεφαινετο ὡς
δὲ εδο]ξεν αὐτίοις Kat διεκο
μισαν εἸυίθ]υς μιαΐν και ειἰκοσι
vavs οἱ] de Κορινίθιοι 9.1
Col. ii.
πω mrodelutov ἐεχειν πριν τι 9. 3
[και ἰισχυροὴν AaBwor Kat τουϊΞ]
[Πελοποννησίους οὐκετι προσ
[δεχομενἾοι ἡξειν" οτι διετρι
[βον εν δε] τουτωι τα ἰσθμια ε ΤΟ
[γίγνετο Kale οἱ AOnvaia ἐπηΎ
[
[Oewpovy es] avta Kat καταδηλα
[μαλλον avros [τ]α των Χιων
γελθησαν)] yap αἱ omovdat ε
[εφανη και] ἐπειδὴ avexwpn
ἴσαν παρεσ]κευαζοντο εὐθὺς
[om@s μη) λησουσιν avTous
[ae vnes εκ] τίω]ν Κεγχρειων
[αφορμηθεισαι] οἱ de μετὰ τὴν
[eoptnv ἀνήγοντο μιαι Kila εἰ
ἰκοσι vavow ες τη]ν Χιον alpxov
[Ὁ]
[τα AAkapevny εχοΊντες [Kat
[αυτο]ις οἱ aren Ἰράτξαι: [το
[πρ]ωϊτοὴν ναΐυσι π]ροσπλεὺυ
σαντες υὑπηγον)] es το πελα
γος: ὡς ὃ επίι πολ]ν οὐκ ἐπὴ Kat
κολουθησαν [oe Πηεΐλ]οπον
νησίοι [αλ]λ αἰπετρ]αποντο- ε
127
128 THE OXVRAVYNCEUS: PAPVYRI
35 πανεχωρησαν καὶ οἱ AOn
ναιοι: Tas yap Tov Χιων entra 3
vaus ev τῶι αρ[ἤθμωι μετα
σῴφων εχίο]ντες ov πιστας evo
μιζον: αλλ υστερον [αλΊλ[α]ς
40 προσπληρωσαντες ες [εἶπτα
καὶ τρί ακοντὰ παραπλεοίνἾτες
αὐτοὺς κ[ατ]αδιί[ωκουσι. .. .Ἶ εἰς Πειραιον >
ραιον [τ]η[ς Κορι]νθια[9] εστι δὲ
λιμὴν ερημος και εἰσίχατος
45 προς Ta μεθορια της Ἐπιδαυ
ριας. και μίαν μεν vavy
> οἷς δε οὐκ em πολυ επηκο[λοήυθησαν
Col. fii.
τίες ἐπὶ Tas vaus Kal ov πολ Ere
Al@t votepoy Kat ot a@ddot προσ
50 χίωροι Kat ορωντες τὴν gu
|
»
ακὴν εν X@PLWL EPHpe@l επιπο
νον ουσᾶν ἡποροὺυν Καὶ ETTEVO
yloav μεν κατακαῦσαι τας
νίαυς εἐπειτα δὲ autos €do
55 ξεν ανελκυσαι καὶ τωι πεζωι
πἱροσκαθημενους φυλακὴν
εχίειν ews av τις παρατυχῆι
δι[αφυγὴ επιτηδεια eeu
we [6 avros
1-11. Since both the beginnings and ends of the lines are lost, the point of division
between the lines is only conjectural.
I. Tov "ουν μαλλον: so Β ; μᾶλλον τὸν νοῦν other MSS., Hude, Stuart Jones.
2. In view of the tendency of the papyrus to agree with B it seems likely that ἐπιδιαφερο-
μενας (Stuart Jones with B) stood here rather than διαφεροίμενας (other MSS., Hude).
18. at σπονδαι: so B; om. other MSS., Hude.
23. λησουσιν : 80 C (-σι) ; λησωσι ABGM.
1247. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 129
24. Κεγχρεῶν B.
28. The size of the lacuna appears to be in favour of supposing that the papyrus
agreed with the MSS. in reading AAkapevny, not Αλκαμενη.
29-30. was [ro πρ]ωϊτοῖν : τὸ πρῶτον ἴσαις MSS. Probably the marks (added by
a corrector?) above |. 29 have some reference to the order of the words (i is used to denote
transposition in mediaeval MSS.; cf. Hermes, ii, p. 248), but their purport is not entirely
clear.
31. umnyov: so B and schol. (ὑπεχώρουν), Hude, Stuart Jones; ἐπηγον ACEFGM.
32. The original text agrees with that of the MSS. A later hand has recorded
a different order at the foot of the column, calling attention to the variant by the word κάτ(ω)
in the margin; cf. e.g. 852. 1. ii. 8, note. For the sign preceding this adscript and
following that at 1]. 42 cf. 16. iii. 3, &c.
40. Westermann’s insertion of ἐς before ἑπτά is here confirmed. The letters are
imperfectly preserved, but may be regarded as practically certain.
. 42. καταδιώκουσιν és Πειραιόν MSS., but whether this stood in the papyrus seems doubtful,
since the marginal adscript εἰς Πείραιον would suggest a more important difference than
merely es for es. Perhaps es Σπειραιον was written, as conjectured by K. O. Miller. It is
indeed just possible that this is really the reading in the margin, but the second letter is
more like « thane. The hand of the adscript is different from that of the variant entered
at the foot of the column.
54. If the initial letters of this and the preceding lines have been rightly identified,
avros preceded εδοξεν instead of following it as in the MSS.
1248. PLATO, Politicus.
32:4 X 25-8 cm. Late second century.
This papyrus, which was found with 1241, is written in rather small and neat,
though not particularly regular, round uncials, which may date from the middle or
latter partofthe second century. Alternations in the dialogue are generally marked,
as usual, by double dots, but these were for the most part, at any rate, a subsequent
addition, the original scribe having been content with marginal paragraphi and
short blank spaces in the line. The double dots may well be due to the corrector
who has occasionally made small modifications in the text, and it is likely that
the other stops, which are found in three positions, though apparently without
any definite distinction of meaning, proceeded from the same source. This
corrector objected to the practice of the first hand of representing v at the end of
a line by a dash over the preceding vowel, and has in several places inserted
the vy. The tall columns (25 x 5 cm.) lean over considerably to the right. Owing
partly, perhaps, to the great height of the roll it was found necessary to support
it by sticking patches on the verso, and fragments of other literary papyri have
been utilized for this purpose. Some of these are of sufficient extent to be of
value, and will be dealt with in a later volume.
K
130
Textually the papyrus is undistinguished ; some small points of interest
are found in ll. 7, 39, 53, 63, 68.
Col. i.
θεισα[ν}] αἰ μ]υντικὴν χει
[μ]ωνων] epeou προβλη
ματος εἱρ]γαστικην" o>
ἰνομα dle] υφαντικην.
5 λεχθεισαν : εοικεν yap:
ουν @AX οὐκ ἐστιν πῶ»
τέλεον w παι τίουτἼο [τ]0
λελειμμενον" ὁ yap εν
ἀρχὴ Τῆς τῶν ἐματιῶν
10 εργασιας απτομεϊνοὴς
τουναντιον udn δραν
φαινεται: THOS: TO μεν
τῆς υφης συμπλοκη
το δε
τις ἐστιν που; Val.
15 γε τῶν συνεστώτων
και συμπεπειλημενῶν
διαλυτικη : τὸ ποιον δη:
To τῆς Tov ξαινοντος TE
xyns epyov: ἡ τὴν fav
20 τικὴν TOoApNnoopeEv
υφαντικὴν καὶ TOV >
~avTnv ws ovTa υφαν
την καλειν: ουὐδαμως :
και μὴν τὴν γε av στη
25 μονος εργαστικην»
και Kpokns εἰ τις upav
τικην προσαγορεύει
παραδοξον τε και eu
dos ονομα Aeyer{:| πὼς
30 yap ov: τι de γναφευτικῆν
280e
281
281 b
55
60
65
7°
75
80
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Coli a1
epya δοκειν χίρη To YE
“οὔ-
συναιτιας εἰναι πίροσ
ποιησασθαι πίαἸντος [v
φασματος : ορὔθο]τατα :
ποτερον ovy ἡμῖν ὁ
περι THS vpavTiKns Xo
γος ov προειλομεθα
μερους ikavws εσται
διωρισμενος" av ap αὖ
την τῶν επιμελειὼν
οποσαι περι τὴν ερεᾶν
ἐσθητα εἰσιν τὴν καλ
λιστην και μεγιστην
πασωὼν τιθωμεν: n AE
γοιμεν μεν αληθες" ov
μὴν σαφες γε ovde τε
λεον πριν av Kal ταὺ
τας αὐτης πάσας περι
ἐλωμεν : ορθως : οὐκοὺυν
τ τα
μετα Tav ποιήτεον ὁ
λεγομεν ιν εφεξης
ἡμῖν o λογος (ἡ πὼς
δ ov: πρωτον μεν τοι
νυν δυο Texvas ουσας
περι TavTa Ta δρωμε
να θεασωμεθα: τινας:
την μὲν γενεσεως
ουσαν συναίτιον τὴν
ὃ αὐτην αιἰτιαν : πως:
281d
35
40
45
50
105
110
1248. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS
συμπασαν και τηΪΐν] α
κεστικὴν ποτερα p[n|
δεμιαν επιμελειαν
μηδε τινα θεραπειαν
εἰσ θ]ητο[9] θωμεν n και
τίαυτας) πασας ὡς upav
ἰτικας λεῖξομεν : ovda>
pals :
δεραπίας appioBy
σ
ΤτΤουσιν αυται συμπασαι
αλλ]α μὴν τῆς γε
και τῆς γενεσεὼς TNS
TOV ἱματιων TH TNS
υφαντικης duvapel >.
μέγιστον μεν pepos
[εἸἰκεινη διδουσαι: peyada
de και σφισιν αὑταῖς ἀπὸ
go
95
νεμουσαι: πανυ ye: προς 281 ¢
τοινυν ταῦταις ETL τας»
τῶν εργαϊἰλ]ειων δημι
oupyous Texvas δι ὧν a
ποτελειται Talls|| της υφης
2 lines lost.
και πασαν τὴν περι
ταυτα θερ[απευτικην
πολλὴης ουσης τῆς
κοσμητικΐης τουνταὺ
θα avrns μίοριον εἰκος
μαλιστα πίεριλαμβα
νειν" ovop|agovTas
παν τὴ τεΐχνη τὴ yva
φευτικη |: καλως : Kal
100
Col. iii.
282
135
οσαι μὲν τὸ πραγμ av
To pn δημιουργουσι»-
ταις de δημιουργουσαις
opyava παρασκευαζου
σιν wy μὴ παραγενο
μενων οὐκ ἂν ποτε
εργασθειηὴ TO προστε
ταγμενον εκαστη»
τῶν τεϊχνων)] TavTas
μὲν συναιτΊ)ιους" τας ὃ αὖ
70 τὸ πραγμα αἰπεργαζο
μενας αιτιας' εχΐει you
λογον : μετα τίουτο oy
τας μεν περίι τε ATPAKTOUS
και κερκιδας και omoca
αλλα opyava τΐἷης περι
τα αμφιεσματα ἴγενε
σεως KOLVMOVEL πασας
συναιτιας ELT@pEV.
ta de αυτα [θ]εραπευου»
σας και [δη]μιουργουσας
aitias : ἱορθοτατα): των
TNS κερκιστικΐης ημι
συ και οσα Ta συνκειΐμε
va amt ἀλληλων αφΐισ
τησιν παν τοῦτο als
ev φραζειν της τε Tara
σιουργιας avTns εστι Ϊ
που και μεγαλα τινε |
κατα παντὰ ημ[ιν] ηστη
Texva n ἰσυνκριτΊ)ικη |
τε Kat διακριτικήη : vale:
131
281 6
132
ΤΡ »Μνηστι[κ]η [kal παν
[20
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
μην ξαϊντικὴ ye και
140
T av Ta πέρι (THY ποιὴη
σιν αὑτὴν τίης εσθη
Tos ns λεγοῖμεν μερὴη
μια τις εστι [TEX
της τίογμινυν διακριτικὴς
ἢ τε ξανθικὴ και Ta νὺν
δὴ ρηθεντα ἀπαντα
ἐστιν" ἢ yap εν εριοις 282 ς
τε και στημοσιν δια
κριτικη" κερκιδὶ μεν
Tov ὑπὸ πΐαντων [48 αλλον τροπον γιγνο»
fv .
Revert ἡ ταλασι ᾿Ξ Xe ae ee
ρον εσχεν οσα aptilals
ΠΡ. τ TOS Yeats ονοματα eppnOn πα
τῆς δε ταϊλασιουργικηῆς 2820 τ is athe
δυο τμημίατα εστον —
150 παλιν GUVKPLTLKNS [LO
και TouToly earc poe [peor apa eat [rns] rade
apa dvow πεφίυκατον μὰ
τεχναιν μερὴ: πίως : TO [σουργιας αὐτὴ γιγνο
μεν ξαντικοῖν Καὶ τὸ μενον λαβωμεν
Col. iv.
ναι τ]οῖυτου δὴ το μεν 282 ς
155 ατρίαίκτω [Te στραφεν και
στερεον νίημα γενο
μενον στηΐμονα μεν
φαθι το νημία τὴν δὲ a
πευθυνουσΐαν αὐτο τε
160 χνὴν εἰναι ἱστημονονὴ
τί κίη]ν : ορθωΐς : οσα δε γε
av [την] μεν σίυστροφην
χαυνὴν λίαμβανει
τῇ δὲ τίογν στίημονος εμ
165
peas
. λελεγμενον.
πλεξίει προς τὴν τὴς yva
5. The double dots are wrongly placed after yap instead of ουν.
7. ΠΕ om. MSS.
8.
1248. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 133
30. γναφευτικὴν represents the usual Egyptian spelling ; κναφ. BT.
34. τι Of τινα was corrected from ν.
39. αμφισβητήσουσιν, the reading of BT, has been superscribed over that of Ven. 8,
Vind. 31, and originally Ven. 184, αμφισβητουσιν. Whether the insertion is due to the first
or second hand is uncertain.
51. The superfluous o was lightly crossed out, and a dot was also placed above it.
53. The reading of the first hand, συναιτιας, is that of the MSS. ; cf. 1. 99.
63. εἰσιν την : eis τὴν T, Burnet, εἰς γῆν B, εἰσί others.
66. αληθες : ἄν τι ἀληθές MSS.
68. av: so BT ; ἄν Ven. 189, Vind. 31, Burnet.
99. συναιτιας : ovvariovs MSS. ; cf. 1. 53.
100. τα: |, τας.
102. The lower of the double dots has disappeared both before and after [opOoraral.
'115. For the diplé opposite this line cf. 1241. v. 5, note. Its meaning here is uncertain.
The MSS. read ξαντικὴν . . . νηστικήν (-n Stephanus), and perhaps the marginal sign has some
reference to the dubious reading. Whether the papyrus had the nominative or accusative
cannot be determined. Or possibly there was an error at the end of this line, e. g. παντα |
ταυτα ; παν]τ av makes a rather short supplement.
123. δε: δὴ MSS.
127. ι Of τεχναιν was a later insertion, perhaps by the second hand.
133. te may have been omitted ; five letters would make the line of normal length.
136. np[w] n[orn(v): or possibly ησ[τ]ην, omitting nuw.
140. 1]. ξαντικη.
151. τῆς was apparently intended to be cancelled by dots placed above the letters ; cf.
1 51. Om, της MSS.
1249. BABRIUS, Fables.
9:5 X7°5 cm. Second century. Plate V.
This small fragment is of considerable importance for its bearing both upon
the date of Babrius and the history of the text of the Mad/es. It is a piece from
the top of a column, neatly written in rather small round uncials, which can
hardly be put later than the end of the second century, and may easily be
appreciably earlier. A hand of the same type in the present volume is seen in
1241 ; cf. 211, 220, recto ; 412, written about A.D. 250, shows a posterior stage
of development, as also, probably, does 656. But if the close of the second
century is on a liberal estimate the downward limit for 1249, the poet himself,
whom Crusius would place near the beginning of the third century (Pauly-
Wissowa, Real-Encycl. ii. 2658; cf. id. De Babr. aet.), must have lived well
within the second, if he does not go back to the first. This period, i.e. about
A.D. 100, was adopted on metrical grounds by Christ, Gr. Litt. 1905, p. 651.
Babrius has, indeed, often been referred to the Hellenistic age, but a second-century
papyrus does not, of course, substantiate that improbable view. With regard to the
text two points are of especial interest. That the alphabetical order of the Fables
134 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
which is found both in the Codex Athous (A) and the paraphrases of Babrius is un-
likely to be original was recognized, although its antiquity is attested by P. Amh.
26, where a similar arrangement appears. In 1249, on the other hand, nothing of
the sort isto be found. The four fables here partially preserved are xliii, cx, cxviii,
and xxv, beginning respectively with the letters E, M, Ξ, Γ. Secondly, while the
prose epimythia attached in A to cx and cxvili are, naturally, here absent, the
metrical epimythium of xliii stood in the papyrus, which thus carries back the
tradition of its class a stage beyond the Assendelft tablets (third cent.) and
P. Amh. 26. The question of the genuineness of some of these epimythia may
now have to be reconsidered. Compared in detail with A, the papyrus shows
verbal variations in cx. 4 and cxviii. 8, and omits cxviil. 5, a line on which
suspicion had already fastened.
The end of each fable is marked by a paragraphus and the first letter of
the next projects slightly to the left of the column. A mark of elision inl. 5
is the only diacritical sign occurring.
σφαλλουσιν nals ενιοθ αι πεποιθησεις xliii. 19
μέλλων odeve της κυνος τις ἐστωσῆς Cx.
emev τι xaokels ἵπανθ ετοιμα σοι ποίει
μετ ἐμοῦ yap néeus ἡ δὲ κερκον ovpacns
5 σαινουσ᾽ εφησε πῖαντ exo ov βαρδυνεις
ξουθη χελειδων ἡ πίαροικος ανθρωπων CXViii.
eapos κ[αἸλιην evOleriCev ev Toxo
οποῖυ] γεροντων οἷικος nv δικαστηρων
κακει νεοσσὼν εἶπτα γινετᾶαι μητὴρ 4
10 ogis δὲ τουτοὺυς ελπίυσας amo TpwyAns 6
amavras εξης epaylev ἡ de dethain
παιδων awpous σίυμῴορας επεθρηνει
οἰμμοι λεγουσία τὴς ἐμῆς Eyw μοιρὴς
[οἸπου νομοι yap [και θεμιστες ανθρωπων 10
15 ενθεν χελειδωΐν ηδικημενη φεύγω
[γν]ωμη λαγωοΐυς εἰχε μηκετι ζωειν XXV. I
1. The Assendelft tablets (T) agree with the papyrus in having the epimythium, which
was first deleted by Lachmann.
4. néeis: so A; ees Nauck.
1249. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 135
5. σαινουσ᾽ εφησε: ἄρασά φησι MSS. For the accus. with σαίνειν cf. Schol. Theocr.
2. 109 σαίνουσι τὸ οὐραῖον, Schol. Aesch., S. c. Zheb. 704 κυνῶν τῶν σαινόντων τὰς ovpds.
7. eapos: ἦρος A.
. The papyrus omits |. 5 οὔπω πτερίσκοις roppupois ἐπανθούντων, which was rejected by
Gitlbauer (/emere, Crusius thinks) and transposed, with emendations, after 1. 6 by Seidler
and Bergk.
10. ελπίυσας, if right, is for ερπίυσας, an example of the not uncommon interchange of A
and p here. The d is probable, though x is not excluded, but the z is very uncertain.
12. awpovs: awpov A.
13. it οιμοι,
1250. ACHILLES TATIUS, Οὐοῤἧῥοτι and Leucippe ii.
24°4%X22-5 cm. Early fourth century. Plate VI.
(Cols. i-ii).
Of the extant Greek romance-writers only Chariton has hitherto been
represented in the papyri (1019, P. Fay. 1). We have now to add Achilles
Tatius; and the following fragment containing three consecutive and nearly
complete columns of the Cltophon and Leucippe, besides making valuable
contributions to the text, supplies, like the Chariton papyri, important evidence
for the date of the author. Rohde (Grzech. Roman, p. 472) on the strength of
supposed imitations of Musaeus placed Achilles Tatius in the middle of the fifth
century, while W. Schmid (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. i. 245) brings him down
to the sixth. Such estimates are no longer tenable, for the present papyrus is
certainly anterior to the fifth century. It is written in round upright uncials of
medium size, and of a style which is seen at a glance not to be that of the later
Byzantine age. Some resemblance may be observed between this hand and
that of 412, which was written not later than about A.D. 250. 1250, however, is
no doubt not so early as this, but an attribution to the first half of the fourth
century is not likely to err in respect of the downward limit. The composition
of the romance cannot then be put much after the year A.D. 300, and Achilles
need not be supposed to have lived more than a generation or two later than
Heliodorus, who is assigned to the latter part of the third century (Rohde,
op. cit.. pp. 465-6, Schmid, l.c.); and there is no longer any chronological
difficulty in the statement of Suidas, which Rohde rejects, that the romance-
writer was also the author of the astronomical work Περὶ σφαίρας of which some
extracts are preserved.
As was to be expected from a witness standing so close to the author, the
papyrus shows a number of small discrepancies from the mediaeval MSS., and in
several places is manifestly superior to them. Two conjectures are corroborated
(ll. 35, 120), and unsolved difficulties are removed in ll. 44, 58, and 108; no
doubt in other instances of disagreement the papyrus is not seldom right, though
136 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
as |. I, e.g., warns at the outset, it is by no means impeccable. On the other
hand, in other passages which have been regarded as corrupt the traditional text
is reproduced (cf. ll. 40-1, 48, 54, 63-4, 76, 92, 121), and in particular the drastic
methods of Hercher meet with no support. But the most striking feature in the
new text is the entirely different order of Chs. 2 and 3. 1-2, which are here inserted
between Chs. 8 and 9. Some slight changes in the transitional phrases are
made, so that the passage as it stands runs quite smoothly. But the last section
of Ch. 3 would not join on to the end of Ch. 1, and there must have been
a larger modification at this point. The abruptness of that section had already
been observed by Jacobs, who suggested that something had fallen out. These
remarkable divergences of the papyrus from the current version seem capable of
two explanations. Either there were two redactions of the romance, a view
which was suggested long ago by Salmasius, but was vigorously contested by
Jacobs (pp. xliii sqq.); or possibly a leaf in the archetype from which the
mediaeval MSS. were derived was copied in a wrong position, and the dislocation
has been concealed by subsequent patching. The omission in some MSS. of the
words καὶ ἄρτι... καιρὸς ἦν, in others of καὶ πάλιν... καιρὸς ἦν at the beginning
of Ch. 2 might be taken to point in that direction.
With regard to palaeographical details, there is little that calls for notice.
Punctuation is rare; a paragraphus is inserted below 1. 7, and a high point in
1. 100. Short Jines have been sometimes filled with the ordinary angular sign,
and ν at the end of a line here and there takes the form of a horizontal stroke
to the right, and about on a level with the top, of the preceding vowel.
Col. i. Plate VI.
~I
δεομαι Katatravoov avbis και 7.
pn Taxv τὴν ἐπωδὴην παραδρα
μῆς και παλιν ayplavns To Tpav
μα Kat apa λεγωὼν την χειρα βι
αἰοτερον περιεβαλλον και ε
ou
φιλουν ελευθεριωτερον ἡ δε
ἡνείχετο κωλυουσα δηθεν
ev τουτω πορρωθεν ιδοντες 8.1
προσιουσαν τὴν θεραπαιναν
10 διελυθημεν eyo μεν ako
και λυπουμενος ἡ de οὐκ old o
πως εχέν ρᾶὼν ouv eyeyo
1250.
15
20
25
30
40
EXTANT CLASSICAL’ AUTHORS
νειν καὶ μεστος ελπιδων ἢ
σθομὴην de επικαθημενου
μοι του φιληματος ὡς σῶμα
Tos καὶ εφυλασσον αληθως
ws θησαυρον To φιλημα Tp
ἡδονῆς οπερ πρώωτον εστιν
ἰγίλυκυ Kat yap απο του καλλιστου
ἰτ]ων του σώματος οργανὼν
ἰτ]ικτεται στόμα yap φωνης
[olpyavov φωνὴ δὲ wuyxns σκι
[a] αἱ yap των στοματων συμ
[ΔἸολαι κιρναμεναι καὶ εκ
[ἰπ]εμπουσαι κατω τὴν ηδο
ἰν]ην ελκουσιν Tas ψυχας avo
[wlpos τα φιληματα οὐκ oda de
[ουτω προτερον ησθεισης τῆς
ἱκἸαρδιας Kat τοτε πρωτον cpa
[Olov οτι ου[δὴεν εριζει προς
[η]δονην φιληματι ερωτικ[ω]
[εἸἰσπερας δὲ γενομενης παλι΄
ἰοἹμοιως συνεπίινομεν nv yap
εοἸρτηὴ προτρυγαιου Διονυσου
ἰτοτῆε tov yap 4ιονυσον Τύυριοι
ἱνοἹμιζουσιν eavTwy επει και
[τον αδμου μυθον αδουσιν
[και] της εορτὴης διηγουντ]αι
[watlepa μυθον οινον οὐκ εἰ
[val] mw παρ ανθρωποις οποϊυ]
nT \® Tap avTols ov τον peda
μ ρ Noe
Colla. -Plare Val:
va Tov ανθοσμιαν ov τον τῆς
Βιβλ[ίηας apmedov ov τον α[ίρω
vos Tov Θραικιον ov Χειον εκ
ioe)
45
50
THE OX YRAYNGHES “PAPYRI
AevKov ov tov ἴκαριου τίο]ν νὴ
σιώωτην adda τουτοὺς μεν a
παντας αποικοὺυς eva Tupio—
ανθρωπων τὴν δὲ πρωτὴν
παρ QAUTOLS τῶν οινων [NTE
pa eva yap εκει TWa φιλοξε
νον [π]οίμενα ovoy Αθηναιοι
τον Ixaptov λεγουσι και τον >
ενταυθα του μυθου γενεσθαι [
_ παν ogov Atrikov εἰναι do
55
60
Kel ἐπι τοῦτον ἧκεν ὁ Ator[u
aos [τοὴν βουκολον o δὲ αὐυτίω]-»
παρ[ατιίθησιν oca yn τρεφει και
pagjot| βοων ποτον de nv [π|α
p avTos οιον Kat o βους επεινῖεῖ
οὕπω yap To αμπελινον ny [Kat (9)
0 Διονυσος ἐπαινεῖ τὴς φιλο Ϊ
φροσυνὴς Tov ποιμενα Kale
avTw προτεινι κυλικα φιλοτὴη
σιαν τὸ δὲ ποτος οἰνος ἣν ἴο
δὲ πιὼν [υ]Ἱῴ ηδονης βαίκχευε
ται Kat ἴλεγΊει προς τοῖν θεον πὸ
θεν w [ξε]νε σοι το ἰυδωρ τοῦτο
To πορῴφυρουν ποθΐεν ουτως
ευρες αιμα γλυκὺ οἷν yap εστιν
EKELVO τὸ χαάμαι ρἷεον TO μεν
yap ες Ta στερνὰ κατίαβαινει
και λεπτὴν exer τηῖν ἡδονὴν
τουτο δὲ Ka{t] mpo τοῖυ στοματος
τας pewas εὐφρανεῖι και θιγον
τι μεν ψυχρον εστιν leis τὴν
γαστερα δὲ καταθορῖον ava
mvet κατωθεν ηδίονης πυρ
και ὁ Atovuaos edn ἴτουτ eoti~
οπωρας υδὼρ τουτῖο εστιν αἱ
2.
[Ὁ]
2.
1250.
8ὃο
85
go
95
100
105
IIo
EXTANT CLASSICAL. ACTHORS
μα Borpvos aye: mpols τὴν ap
medov ο Oeos τον βουΐκολον
και τωῖν β]οτρυων λίαβων a
[ma και θλ]ειβων και δικνυς
(Ὁ: τ:
τὴν ἀμπελον τουΐτο μεν ἐστι,
epn To ὕδωρ τουτῖο dle [yn πηγὴ
0 μὲν ovy olvos οὐταΐς εἰς av
θρωπους παρηλθεν jws o Tupi
wv Aoyos εορτην de [αγουσιν
exeivny τὴν ἡμεραν [EKELY@
τω θεω φιλοφρονουμΐενος
ουν Ο πατὴρ Ta τε ἀλλα πίαρασκευ
acas ες To δειπνον ετυχίεν πὸ
λυτελεστερα και κρατηρία παρε
θηκατο ἵερον του θεοῖν πολυτε
An pera τον λαυκου τοῖν Χειου
δευτερον νελου μεν [To παν
εργον opwpvypevns ἰκυκλω
δὲ avTov ἀαμπελοι περίιεστε
gov am avtov tov κ[ρ]ατηΐρος
πεφυτευμεναι: οἱ de βοίτρυες
παντὴ περικρεμαμειζοι of
φαξ μεν avtwy εκαστος [ep ο
σον ἐστιν KEVvOS Oo ΚΡραΤΙΉρ ear
ce eyxens οινον κατα ἱμικρον
o βοτρυς υποπερκαζετΐαι και
σταφυλὴν τον ομῴφακα [rove
Διονυσος de εντετυπωτίαι των
βοτρυων πλησιον wa [την
apmedov οἰνω γεωργίη επειδὴ
δὲ Tov ποτοῦυ καιρος nv [vo
Xoet ἡμιν o Σατυρος kale ποι
139
140 THE “OXYRA YNCHUS ΕΣ ΥΥΟΥ
εἰ πραγμα εἱρ]ωτικον εναλλασ
gel τα εἐκπωματα καὶ TO μἷεν ε
μον τὴ κορὴ προτιθησι [70 de
115 ἐκεινῆς ἐμοι και εγχεωΐν ap
φοτεροις και κερασαμειΐος
wpeyev εγω δὲ επετηρίησα 9. 2
το pepos του εκπωματῖίος ενθα
[To χειλῖος ἡ πάρθενος ἵπινου
σα προσεθῆηκεν ενα[ρ]μοΐσαμε
vos δὲ εἸνεπεινον ἀποΐστολι
ἱ
ἱ
ἱμαιον TlovTo φιλημα ποΐιων και
[apa κ]ατεφιλουν To εκπίωμα
[
ἢ δὲ ws| edey συνῆκεν οἶτι Tou
I. ]. κατεπαισον.
3. και: μή MSS.
ayptavns: SO MSS.; ἀγριάνῃ H(ercher).
8. ev: so MSS.; κἀν H.
12. εἰχεν : OM. MSS.
13. ἡσθομην : so Cod. Flor. ; ἠσθανόμην Mon. Ang}.
15. ws: ὥσπερ MSS.
16. αληθως: ἀκριβῶς MSS.
18. omep: 6 MSS., which add ἐραστῇ after ἐστιν. H brackets 6... γλυκύ.
22. υ of ψυχης was corrected,
24. και ex π]εμπουσαι KaT@ : καταπέμπουσι κατὰ τῶν στέρνων MSS.
26. ελκουσιν ἰς ς τ ν καὶ ἕλκουσι MSS. , omitting ava).
28. nobeons: 580 MSS.; ἡσθεὶς ἐκ H with Cobet.
30. ου[δΊεν : μηδέν MSS.
ΗΖ: [εἸσπερας δὲ γενομενῆης : ἐπειδὴ δὲ τοῦ δείπνου καιρὸς nv MSS.
33. nv yap κτλ. : the papyrus here reverts to Ch. 2. 1 of the ordinary text.
35. tov yap: the papyrus confirms Jacobs’s transposition, which is adopted by H.
40-1. πω: so Mon. Angl., ποτε Flor. and others, H. At the end of the line the
papyrus seems to have agreed with the reading of Mon. Ang]. Mediol. ὅπου pyro. The
choice lies between που] and ore, and ὅτε οὔπω was actually conjectured by Jacobs. But
oro[v] appears to suit the remains slightly the better, and, since that reading is already
attested, it has the stronger claim. οὔπω Flor., omitting ὅπου, H following Cobet rejects
οὔπω παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς.
43. Βιβλ[ι]ας : so MSS.; Βιβλίνης Η.
44. Χειον : so MSS.; H inserts τόν, which was desiderated by Jacobs.
εκλευκον : ἐκ Λακαίνης MSS. For ἔκλευκος as an epithet of οἶνος cf. the Latin exalbidus,
which is applied to via by Pliny, WV. #. xxiii. 1. 22.
45. 1. Ikapov: the « probably came in from ]. 52.
48. ἀανθρωπων : so MSS. ; ἀμπέλων H with Jacobs. It may be noticed that Jacobs’s other
Τοῦ ΥΤΑΝΗ CLASSICAL (AUTHORS 141
suggestion that ἀν(θρώπγων might have arisen from οἰνῶν is put out of court by the papyrus,
since av(@pa7)ov would not occur in a non-theological MS. of this date.
49. avtos: αὐτοῖς φῦναι MSS.
50. τινα φιλοξενον [πἼριμενα : φιλ. τινα βουκόλον MSS.; cf. I. 62.
51--2. Αθηναιοι τὸν Ἰκαριον : τὸν Ik, ᾽Αθ. MSS.
52. και tov: καὶ τοῦτον MSS.
54. wav... doxee: so Flor. Mon. Angl.; πατέρα .. . δοκεῖν Vat. Mediol. Thuan. Η
reads πατέρα and ejects ὅσον. . . δοκεῖν.
57. tpepe: φέρει MSS.
58. palo]: the MSS. have ἅμαξα, which is clearly a corruption ; it is singular that no
one seems to have thought of μαζός before.
60. ἀμπελινον : Jacobs strangely preferred ἀμπέλιον (Mediol.) ; ἄμπελον Flor. There
would be room for «a, which is not in the MSS., at the end of this line. Possibly the
καὶ which Flor. inserts before emawe: has been misplaced.
62. ποιμενα : βουκόλον MSS. '
63. προτεινι: so ΜΙ55. ; προπίνει H with Cobet.
64. ποτος: cf. Flor., in which os is written above πότον.
68-9. roblev Sey NUR - 50 MSS. om, He
76. αναΐπνει : so MSS. ; ἀνάπτει Cobet, H.
77. ηδίονης πυρ: πῦρ 75. MSS.
80. Borpvos : βοτρύων MSS. H omits τοῦτό ἐστιν αἷμα βοτρύων.
90. φιλοφρονουμενος : φιλοτιμούμενος MSS.
92. es: so Flor. Vat.; whether the papyrus had es or εἰς ἴῃ .]]. 75 and 86 cannot be
determined. This line is somewhat short even with the v ἐφελκυστικόν. ᾿
ποἸϊλυτελεστερα: so Flor. Mon. Angl., πολυτελέστατα H, πολυτελέστερον others.
93. παρεΐθηκατο : παρέθηκε MSS.
94. ἱερον : τὸν ἱερ. MSS.
πολυτεΐλη: om. MSS.
96. vehov: ὑάλου MSS.
99. απ avrov του: 50 Mon. Angl., H ; ἀπὸ τοῦ Flor. Mediol. Vat. Thuan.
fot. περικρεμαμειΐοι: so Flor. Mon. Angl.; κρεμάμενοι Mediol. Vat. Thuan.
102. ep? οἷσον: ὅσον MSS., but this does not sufficiently fill the line.
103. ἐστιν: ἦν MSS.
104. otvov: oivov MSS.
106. τον : so Mon. Angl.; τήν Flor. Vat. Mediol., H.
107. de: τε MSS.
108. πλησιον : om. MSS. ‘ Praeposttionem excidisse suspicerts, Jacobs.
10g. oww: om. MSS.
At επειδὴ the papyrus goes on to Ch. 9 of the ordinary text. Possibly ἐπεὶ was read
instead of εἐπειδη, which makes the line a little long.
110. morov : δείπνου MSS,, adding πάλιν ὁμοίως συνεπίνομεν after καιρὸς ἦν. Cf, 1]. 32-3.
111. μιν ο Σατυρος: δὲ ὁ Σ. ἡμῖν MSS.
111-12. mole πραγμα: τι ποιεῖ MSS. omitting πράγμα; there would perhaps be room
for re before ποι at the end of |. 111.
112. e[addac]oe: διαλλάσσει MSS. ; cf. ἐνήλλαξεν a few lines lower, where Mon. Ang].
have διήλλαξεν.
116. κερασαμειΐος: ἐγκ. Μ55.
117. επετηρίησα : ἐπιτηρήσας MSS.
120. ὙΠ Boden’s conjecture, which H adopts, is confirmed. προσέθιγεν MSS.
120-1. The MSS. have ἐναρμοσάμενος ἔπινον, but this does not suit the papyrus,
142 ΠΕ VOXYRAYNGHUS “PAPYRI
in which » is clear before emewov. Since the finite verb επετηρίησα was written in ], 147, de
is required after the participle. As an alternative to the supplement adopted ενα[ρἼμο[σας 86 |
το ἐμοὴν may be suggested.
121. αποἰστολιμαιον: so MSS.; ἐπιστ. H with Cobet.
124. [η de as! edev: ὡς δὲ εἶδεν ἡ παρθένος MSS.
1251. CICERO, Jz Verrem II. ii AND Pro Caelio.
Pro Caelio Fol. 1 28-7 Χ 22-4 cm. Fifth century.
These fragments evidently belonged to the same MS. as 1097—part of a leaf
from a papyrus book containing the end of the De Jmperio Cn. Pompei and the
beginning of the /z Verrem 11. i. The new pieces are fortunately both more
extensive and of greater intrinsic value. A small fragment from the commence-
ment of the Second Verrine is comparatively insignificant, but there are also
considerable remains of two consecutive leaves from the Pro Caelio, a speech
which is to the textual critic of unusual interest. For this oration the prime
extant authority is a Paris MS. of the ninth century (P), from which are derived,
perhaps with a few additions from other sources, three others of the twelfth or
thirteenth centuries (e, g, h; z= the consensus of these). Numerous variants
from another early MS., now lost, which was in the Cluny monastery, have been
preserved, as Clark has recently shown (Azecd. Oxon., Classical Series x, and the
preface to his Oxford edition of the speech), in Parisinus 14749 (=), and some
extracts made by Bartolomaeus de Montepolitiano from the Cluny MS. have also
survived (B). Thirdly, there are fragments of two palimpsests, at Milan (A) and
Turin (T), which appear to have stood in close relation to the Cluny text (cf.
Clark, Azecd. Oxon. x, introd. p. 29). We have thus two main streams of
tradition, one represented by a Caroline MS. of early date, the other by a witness
which was in all probability pre-Carolingian (Clark, of. czt., Ὁ. 17), and at any rate
nearly allied to the old palimpsests, which go back to the fourth and fifth
centuries. What is the relation between these and the papyrus?
A priori this might have been expected to show a strong affinity with = and
the palimpsests, but this expectation is realized only with considerable limitations.
As is so often seen in papyri of extant Greek authors, the text of 1251 proves to
be of a remarkably mixed character. Of the certain agreements with = (or B)
against P and its congeners, the more striking are 1. 7 probem (probabam P), 1. 21
et copiose (om. P), 1. 73 facis ... arguis (om. P),1.77 praeceps (praecipiti P), 1. 107
ut (om. P), 1. 140 Libet (liguet P), 1. 147 quoniam (quandam P),1. 166 labor offendit
(labore fiendi P), 1. 171 nihilne (nihil P). On the other hand notable coincidences
with P against = occur in 1. 28 xe (tam ne Σ), 1. 40 sed (verum Σ), 1. 87 parasti
(paratos 2B), 1. 94 dtsce (dissice >), 1.117 aliqua (alia ST), |. 120 dicendi (verbo-
1201. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 143
rum >), 1. 146 tam (hoc 3), 1. 154 quae vestra prudentia est (quae vestrae st
prudentiae =), 1. 167 hic (om. 3), 1. 212 erat (futt 3), 1. 219 zla (alia 3), 1. 229
non (om. 3). In 1.22 the reading of P, hadeat, is written above hadez, the reading
of Σ. With regard to T, three readings hitherto peculiar to that MS. are found,
1. 128 putaverunt ( putabunt), 1. 234 locisque (locisve), 1.238 L. Luc(c)ed testimonium
(dest. L. Luccet), but these are compensated by divergences in ll. 97, 105, 112,
237. In a few places, too, variants hitherto dependent on one or more of the
later authorities (the second hand of P and the members of the πὸ group) are
reproduced, |. 25 de praevarica\tione (e), 1. 75 acta (76), 1. 80 tuzs (P76), 1. 99
effregit (P?xd), 1. 137 rez (eg), 1. 158 disputo (P®7xd), 1. 201 L. Luc(c)et (Ῥ2πὸ). In
several others, traditional lections which have been emended by modern critics
reappear; cf. Il. 3, 4, 38, 78, 83, 99, 209. The readings peculiar to the papyrus
are singularly unimportant. Apart from the more obvious errors, of which there
is a fair sprinkling (cf. ll. 19, 23, 29, 35, 40, 47, 86, 103, 108, 144, 165, 172), they
consist mainly of variations in the order of words (Il. 18, 23, 26, 54, 85, 86-7, 95, 97,
97-8, 221-2) and omissions (ll. 35, 47, 48, 74, 75, 94, 100, 110, 134, 161 (?), 210).
There remain |. 15 erwant (evertant), 1. 38 volutt ( potuit, the MSS. reading, is
superscribed), 41 wvirtute (prudentia), 1. 51 mallet (malit), 1. 90 ac (atque), 1. 92
nequaquam velis (nequiquam velim), 1. 94 decede (dide), 1. 96 cessisse (decessisse),
1. 97 wsta maledicta (tam maledica), 1. 165 etiam (om. MSS.), 1. 205 zz (0b 38, ad
P?z), none of which carry conviction, though e¢éam in 1. 165 might be worth
consideration.
To sum up these results, the text of the papyrus is not distinguished by its
accuracy, being especially prone to omission ; neither is it at all remarkable for
valuable readings unknown from other sources. Its salient characteristic is its
heterogeneousness. While sharing not seldom the excellences of 3, it has side by
side with these a number of distinctive P readings, some good, others bad, and
occasionally carries back to the fifth century the tradition of still later authorities.
The high antiquity of the bulk of the variants is the chief lesson of the papyrus.
A description of the script of this MS. has already been given in the introduc-
tion to 1097, and it is now only necessary to add a few palaeographical details dis-
closed by the new fragments. The height of the leaf was there estimated at about
29 cm. ; and this is approximately the measurement of Fol. 1, though the margins
remaining at the top and bottom are probably not of the full depth, and the leaf
may originally have been well over 30 cm. in height. Its breadth is rather
greater than was supposed in the case of 1097, being about 23cm., while the
column of writing has a width of about 17 cm. There is a corisiderable variation
in the length of the lines, which are irregular not only at the ends but to some
extent also at the beginnings; on the verso of Fol. 1 the column leans over
144 THE OX YRAYNGAUS BPAPYRI
markedly to the left, whereas on the recto there was apparently a strong
tendency in the opposite direction. The scribe was at surprisingly little pains
about an even appearance, and would commence one line a couple of letters in front
of its predecessor. Owing to these irregularities, the point of division between
two lines, when beginning and end are both missing, is often very uncertain.
Another characteristic of the writer was a tendency to write aand zw above the line ;
e.g. ll. 40, 42, 47, 64, 75, 78, 81, 160, 172, and 1097. 60—an instance which
in the light of 1251 can now be understood. This suspension of a and zw is found
in Latin cursive from the fourth century onwards, and was thence adopted by the
‘national’ Latin hands. A few abbreviations not already exemplified by 1097
are found, the most noticeable being ¢m for tamen, tb for tibt, and ig: for igitur.
It may be remarked that the spelling -es, not -zs, is regularly used in the accusative
plural of z-stems of the third declension. This and other minor orthographical
details like adgue, inmensa are not, as a rule, noticed in the appended collation,
for which the Oxford edition has been used, supplemented occasionally by that
of Baiter-Halm.
In Verrem 11. ii.
Recto. Verso.
| vled frumentariae | § 3 5 potwerit g\uc § 12
Car\tagine deleta | | propugnatore|s|g\>
guo\s victoria pi>| ΚΙ | appareret n tam
co\nlocalret | provinc\iam
| mie\eaire
Compared with Peterson’s text, the only variant is the spelling Car|/agine for
Carthagine.
Pro Caelio.
Fol.1. ‘Recto.
‘tio illa silves\tris ante [ες ὁ instituta quam humanitas adg- leges st quidem n
modo nomina de ὁ 26
ferunt inter\ se sodales sed ctiiam commemorant sodalitatem in accusando ut
ne quis 1d
(forte nescia\t timere videatur \sed haec omitto| ad illa quae me magis move-
runt re $:27
‘spondeo delici'arum obiurgatio | fuit longa e\t ea lenior plusg> disputationz|s
halbutt qua\m
5
10
15
20
ol ΚΤ ΝΣ CLASSICAL ACTHORS 145
[atrocitatis| quo etiam audita é \atte\ntilus | uam |P. Clodius amicus meus
clu\m se gravissime
[vehemlentliss\imeg> iactaret et omnia i\nflammatus ageret tristissimis velrbis
voce
[maxt\na tametst probem eius eloguentiam tamen \non pertimescebam aliquot|
enim 171 causes |
[ewm| videram frustra litigante|m t\b qu\tem Balbe \respondeo primum
[| pre\cario sz lece|t
[51 fas| est defendi a me eum qui nullum con\vivium inierit qui ung\uenta
sumpserit que
[Δαΐας vilderit equid multos elt vidi in hac civit\ate et \audivi\ nojn modo
glue primoribus labris | § 28
[gusta|ssent genus hoc vitale et extremis ut\ dicitur digiti|s at\tigissent se\d quz
totam adu
[lesce\ntiam voluptatib: djedissent emersiss\e aliguiando et se ad bonam f \rugem
ut dicitur rece| pis
[se gravesq>\ homines \atg t\nlustires fuisse|datur en\im concessu omni\um huic
aliqut
(udus aetati| et ip|s\a na\tura| prof \undit adule\scentiae cu\ piditates quae si it\a
erumpunt ut
(nellius vitan lableflacte\t |nullius\ domum eruant | faciles et tolerabiles ha\bert
solent
[sed tu] miht vidiebare ex communi infam\a iuventutis aliquam invidiam
Caelio vellle con § 29
Jlare itag> o\mne illud silentium quo\d δ᾽ orationi tr\ibutum tuae futt ob eam
cau\sam quod
wno propositio reo de multorum vitits co\gitabamus | facile est accusare
luxurte\m dies tam
me confociat st |qu\ae (dict in eam senten\tiam poss\unt coner expromere de
cor \ruptelis \de}
[adul|ter|is| d\e plroter|vitate de s\umptib’ inmensa ojratio est ut tibi reum
neminem| sed vitia |. .|
[proplonas res tm ipsa et copiose et graviter accusari potest sed vestrac
sapientiae iud> est ἢ
a
[abduct ab reo nec\ quols ac\uleos habet severitas gravjitasg> vestra cum eos
accusator erexerit
[2 vem in vitia in| mor\els in tempore in hominem et in rejum emittere cum is
72 suo crimine sed mul
[dorum vitio sit in quo\ddam odium iniustum vocatus ilag> ego severitati tuae
zta ut opor § 30
L
146 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
25 [tet responder\e x audeo crat enim meum de pracvaricaltione adulescentiae
ven 71 41771
[g> petere non inguam aude\o ἠὲ perfugiis utor aetatis concessa \o\mulibus t\uira
ad\imitto tant\um
[peto ut si qua δ invidia com\nunis hoc tempore aeris alient petulantiae
libidinum iu\ven\
[tutis quam video δ magn\am ne huic aliena peccata ne aetatis ac temporum
vitia
[xoceant atg> ego idem qui h\aec postulo quae in criminib- quae in hunc proprie
feruntur
30 [diligentissime respondeam i rec\uso sunt autem duo crimina auri et venent in
guib’ una
(adg' cadem persona versatur alurum sumptum a Clodia venenum quesitum quod
(Clodiae daretur dicitur omnia sunt talia n crimina sed maledicta iurgi
petulantis
[(magis quam publicae quaestionis aldulter inpudicus sequester convicium & non
accusatio
(wallum &@ enim fundamentum howum criminum nul(l\ae sedes voces sunt
contumeliosae
35 [temere ab trato accusatore emis\so horum duorum criminum video
fontem § 31
[video auctorem video certum nome\z et capiu\t auro opus fuit sumpsit a Clodia
Ssumpsit sine
(teste habuit quamdiu voluit maximum vildeo signum cuiusdam egregiae
familiari
Ce τὰς : Ὁ πῃ, .
[tatis necare candem voluit quaesivit| venenum sollicttavit quos Lo Jol Zeca
paravit
(locum constituit attulit magnum ru\rsus odium video cum crudelissimo discidio
exstisse
40 [res & omnis in hac causa nobis iud> cu\m Clodia mulieri non solum nobilt sed
etiam nota de qla
(ego nihil dicam nisi depellendi crimin\is causa sed intellegis pro tua praestantt
virtute § 32
(Cn. Domiti cum hac solarem e nobis quae st [5] se aurum Caelio commodasse
a dicit si venen™m f
2
(ab hoc sibi paratum 56 non ar\giut\t petulanter facimus si matrem familiam
secus quam
(matronarum sancti\ta\s\ post\u\lat nominamus sin ista muliere remota nec
crimen
125]. \EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 147
45 wll{um| nec opes ad ofp\u\gnang|u\m Caelium illis relinquun|t\ur q\uid δ ali\ud
guod nos patront ;
facere debeamus nisi ut cos qui insectantur repellamu\s qu\od q\uidem face\rem
vehementius
nist inter\ced erent inimicitiae cum istis mulieris viro fra\trem volui dicere
slemper hic er|ro| n™nc
[agam modice nec long\ijuls |prog\ediar quam mea fid\es et causa ipsa coget
nec enim muliebres r\nt
[micttias mihi gerendas puta\vi praesertim cum ea giuam onines semper amicam
omniune|
50 potius quam cuiusquam inimiica\m putaverunt sed tamen ex ipsa quaeram
prius utrum me secu\m ὃ 33
severe et graviter et prisce age|re| mallet an remisse et lentter et urbane sin
illo austero more ἀεὶ
modo aliquis mihi ab inferis excitandus est ex ba\rbatis illis non hac barbula
qua ista delecta
(tur sed illa horrida qua\m in statuts antiquis adg\> tmaginibus videmus qui
obiurget mulierem
[et qui pro me loquatur ne mih\t forte ista suscenseat \exsistat igitur ex hac
ipsa familia aliquis
55 [ac potissimum Caecus ille| minin\u\n enim dolorem \capiet qui istam non
videbit qui profecto st
lexstiterit sic aget ac sic lloquetulr m\ulier quid tb culm Caelio quid cum homine
adulescentulo
[guid cum alieno cur aut t\am | familia\ris huic fuis\ti ut aurum commodares
aut tam 7711
[mica ut venenum timeres no\n pa\trem tuum| videras n patruum 72. avum
proavum atavum audieras
[consules futsse n denig> modjo te \Q. Mete\li matr{tmonium tenutsse sctebas
clarissimt ac § 34
60 |fortissimi viri patriae\g> ama\nt\tssime qui sim\ul ac pedem limine extulerat
omnes prope Ι
[cives virtute gloria digni\tate superabat cum |ex amplissimo genere in familiam
claris
[stmam nupsisses cur tib\t Caelius tam coniunctus | fuit cognatus affinis virt tut
Jamiliaris nthil
[eorum quid igitur fuit nisi\| quaedam temeritas alc libido nonne te st nostrae
imagines viriles 71. com
[movebant ne progenies quidem| me® Quinta illa C\laudila aemulam domesticae
laudis in
1} τῶ
148
65
ο
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
(gloria muliebri esse admo\nebat \non vir\go\z\a Vestalis Claudia quae patrem
complexa
(triumphantem abinimico tr'\ pl de \curru detrahi passa n est cur te fraterna
vitia po
[¢2us quam bona paterna et avita\ et usg> [a nobis cum in viris tum in femints
repetita moverunt tdeone ego pacem
(Pyrrhi diremi ut tu amorum tulrpissim\orum cotidie foedera ferires ideo aquam
adduxi
jut ea tu inceste uterere tde\o via\m munivi ut cam tu alients virts comitata
celebrares sed δ 35
Verso.
(quid ego iua>itagravem personam induxi ut verear ne se idem Ap\pius repente
: convertat et Caelium
[éncipiat accusare illa sua gravitate censoria sed videro hoc plosterius adg- ita
iud|> ut vel severisstmis
d\iscept\atoribus 77: Caeli vitam me problatur\um 56) confida\m tu vero mulher
7472 enine ipse tecum
724
nulla εἰ γ)δογία \introducta loquor st ea quiae facis quae αἴ 115) quae insimilas
guae moliris quae arguts
probare co gitas rationem tantae fam\il\aritatis tantae consuetudinis reddas
a\dq> exponas
necesse es\t accusatores quidem I\bidines ad\u\lierilja Baits acta convivia
40...
comit| ssationes
cantus s\y\mp\honia\s navizgia tactan\t idemg> sig\nificant nihil se t\e invita
dicere quae \tu quoniam
mente nescio qua effrenata adg\> praleceps in f\orum deferri tudiciunig> voluis-
2) au\t diluas oportet
att falsa esse docjeas aut nihil\ neg \crimini| tuo [716 9. testimonio c\redendum
26 fateare s\in autem § 36
urbanius me \agere mavis si\c agiam tec\um removebo wllu\m senem durum ac
paene agrestem
ex his igitur tu\is sumam aliquem ac potissimu\m min\imum fratren| qui est
[2 zs\to geneve urbanissimus
qui te amat plu\rimum qui propter\"nescio gtam \credo timidi\tatiem ε
no\cturnos quosdam ina
nes metus \tec\ulm seniper pusio cum miatore sorore cubit.avit eu\in| putato tecum
loqui quid tu
go
100
1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 149
multularis soror quid insanis quid cla\more exorsa ver|bis parvam rem magnam
facis vicinune
adulesce|ntulum aspextsti candor huius t\e et proceritas violtus oculigr pepu-
lerunt sacpius videre
voluisti | fuistt 72. numquam in isdem hortis| vis mulher n\obilis illum filium
familias patre parco et
tenact h\abere {πεῖς copits devinctum 72 potes| calciat rfesp\uit a |putat tua do\na
ae tanti confer alio
te hab\es hortos ad Tiberim ac diligenter| eo loco parasti quo omnis tube\n\tus
[(watande causa venit
hine lijcet condictones cotidie legas cur| huic qui te spernit molesta els redeo
nunc ad te Caelt ὃ 37
viicissim ac mihi auctoritatem patria\imn severitatem@ susctpio sed dublito quem
patrem potissimum
s{u\ylam Caecttianumne aliquem| vehementem ac durum nunc en\im demum
mihi animus ardet
[nunc meum cor cumulatur tra aut illum o infelix o sceleste ferret sun\t\ {5777
Platres egone quid dicam
[quid velim quae tu omnia tuis foed\is facis ut nequaquam velis vix felrendi
diceret talis pater cur
[tle tw astlam vicenttatem mer\etriciam contulisti cur inlecebris \cognitis n
refugist: cur alienam
ullam multer|e\mn 2105 11 decede ac disce per me si egebts tb dolebit \mthi sat est
gut actatis quod reliqu
ume est oblectem meae huic sent [[4}} tristi ac derecto responderet Claclius se
nulla cupiditate inductum § 38
de via cllallessise quid signi nulli sumptus nulla ialctulr\a nulla versura at
fuit fama quotus
guisq> tstam potest effugere in ista maledicta civitatle vicinum eius mulierts
male audisse
miraris cuius frater germanus sermones iniquorum \effugere non poturt lent
vero et clementt
patri cuius modi tlle est fores effregit restituentur di|scidit vestem resarcietur
jilit causa est
expeditissima quid enim esset in quo se facile defe\nderet nihil tam in rstam
mulierem dico sed st esset
aliqua dissimilis istius quae se omnib: pervoll\garet |quae haberet palam decre-
tum semper aliquem
cuius in hortos domum Batias ture suo libidines omn\ium co\mmlearent quae
etiam aleret
150
THE. OXYRAYNCHUS PAPYRI
adulescentes et parsimonia patrum suis su\mptib: suste\ntaret si vidua libere
proterva petu
lanter dives effuse libidinosa meretricio more viivere\t ad\ulterum ego putarem
St quis hance
tog paulo liberius salutasset dicet aliquis haec ig. é tua discip\liina sic tu
IIo
115
120
instituis adulescentes § 39
οὖ hanc causam tbh hunc puerum parens commendavit \et tr\adidit\ u\t in amore
adg in voluptatibus
adulescentiam suam collocaret et ut han\c\ tu vita\m a\dq\> hale\c studia de-
fenderes ego si quis
iua> hoc robore animt adg> haec indole virtutis adg|>\ con\tin\e\ntiae fuit ut
vespueret omnes
voluptates omnemg> suae vitae cursum tn labore corporis a\d\q\> in animi
contentione conficeret
quem 71 guies n remissio n aequalium studia n ludi nr conviriila [delectarent
nist quod esset
cum laude et cum dignitate contunctum hunc mea sententia divi \n\is quibusdam
bonis instructum
adq ornatum p\uto ex hoc\ genere illos fuisse arbitror Camillo|s\ Fabjricios
Curios ommesgr eos qui
hae ex minim\ts tanta) felcer\unt verum haec genera virtu\tum non solum
in morib’ nostris ᾧ 40
sed vix tam in libris reperiuntu\r chartae quog> quae illam | pristinam severt-
tatem continebant
[obsoleveru\n\t neg> solum apud nos qui h\anc sectam ration\emg> vitae re magis
quam verbts secutt
[semus sed etiam apud Graecos docti\ssimos homines quib: \cum facere non
possent loqui tamen et
[scribere honeste et magnifice licebat\ alig\u\a quaedam \mutatis Graeciae tempo-
ribus praecepta ex
[steterunt itag> alii voluptatis causa o\mn\tla sapientes fac\eWe d\ixerunt 7169» ab
hac orationts § 41
[turpitudine eruditt homines refugerun\t alit cum voluptate d\ignitatem
coniungen
(dam putaverunt ut res maxime inter se r\epugnantes dicendi fa\cultate
contungerent
[llud unum derectum iter ad laudem cu\m labore qui probaberu\nt prope soli
tam in scholis
[sent relicti multa enim nobis blandime|nta natura ip\sa g\enutt \quib: sopita
virtus coniveret
125
130
135
140
τοῦ EXTANT CLASSICAL. AUTHORS 151
(¢nterdum multas vias adulescentilae lubricas \ostendi\t q\uib- illa insistere aut
ingredt
[sine casu aliquo ac prolapsione vix plosset mulljarum reru\m \iucundissimarum
varieta
[tem dedit qua Τὶ modo haec aetas sed etiam ia\m corr\oborata\ capleretur quam
ob rem st quem j § 42
[ forte inveneritis qui aspernetus ocul\ts pulchrituldin\em \rerum 72 odore ullo nr
tactu
[3 sapore capiatur excludat aurib omn\em suavitat\e\m hulic homini ego fortasse
et pauct 3
[deos propitios plerig> autem tratos pu\taverunt ergo \|haec deserta via et
enculta
[adg> interclusa iam frondib: et vir|gultis rellin\guatur detur aliqui ludus
aetati sit adu
[lescentia liberior n omnia voluptatib’ de\ne| g\en\tur n se\mper \superet vera
alla et derecta
[ratio vincat aliguando cupiditas voluptasg> r\ation\em dum modo illa in hoc
genere
| praescriptio moderatiog> teneatur parcat iuve\utus | pudicitiae suae ne spoliet
alienam
[ne effundat patrimontum ne faenore trucidetur| ne tn\currat in alterius domum
adgq
| familiam ne probrum castis labem integris infam\am bouts inferat ne intersit
emsidits scelere
Fol. 2. +, Verso:
[careat postremo cu\m par\uerit voluptatib’ de\derit aliquid temporis ad ludum
aetatis
[adg> ad i\nanes \hasce| adulesc\e\n|tiae cupiditates r\evjocet se aliquando ad
cur\am ret do
[mest\cae ret forensis ret 2» ut ea qu\ae ratione antea n perspexerat satiet\ate
abtectsse ι
[expe\riendo contempsisse videlat\ur alc multi et nostra οἱ patrum maiorumg@>
memoria tud> su\mimi ho § 43
[mines et clar\t\ssimi cives fuerulut quorum (cum adulescentiae\ cup\idita\tes
(def lervissent
elxt\miae virtutes firmata tam aetate extil\terunt ex quil’ neminem mi\pi libjet|
nominare
vios\met vobiscum recordamini nolo enim cuiusquam forti|s adg> inlus\tri\s
viy|t| ne
152
150
"»
tn
σι
160
THE W\OX VRAYNCHUS PAPYRI
(minimum gd erratum cum maxi\ma laude coniungere| quod si facere
vellem mltt
a (mle summi adg> ornatissini2 virt praedicarentur quo\rum palrtim n\imia
liber
(tals in adulescentia partim plrofusa luxuries| mag|nit\udo a\eris alient su\mptib:
hibit
[din\es nominarentur quae m\ultis postea virtut\tbus obiecta adulescentia\e qui
vellet
elxc\usatione defende|ret| at ver\o in 77: Caelio dica\m enim i\am confidentiuls
de studits § 44
elzu\s (hlone|stis| guoniam |aude\o quiaedam fretu\s vestra s\apientia libere
confiter\t nulla
(luxuries repertetur n\ulle |sump\tuls nullu\m aes alienum \nulla conviviorum ac
lustro\rum
[δια quod γα» vitium ventris et gurgitis 71] modo n min\uit aetas hominid
sed etiam a\uget
[amores autem et deliciae quae vocantiur quae flirmiore animo praeditis
diut\ius
(molestae 2 solent ee mature enim et celleriter «εἶ florescunt numquam hunc
oc\cu
| patum tmpeditumg> tenuerunt aud\istis clum pro se \diceret audistis antea
cum a\ccu ὁ 45
[saret defendendi haec causa n\ gloriandi loquor | genus orationis facultatem
copam
(sententiarum adg> verborum q\uae vestra pruden|tia e\s\t perspexistis adg> in
co 71 solu\m
[engenium elucere eius v\iide|b\atis quod saepe etiam si in\dustria ἢ alitur valet
tamen tp\s\u\m
[sues vivib’ sed inerat nist\ me | p\ropter benivolentiam f\orte fallebat ratio et
bonis αγ 26]
[2,5 {1{π|α et cur\a et |viigiliis elaborata _ atgut sciitote μα. eas cupid\t-
tates
[quae obiciuntur Caelio a\dg> {halec studia de quib’ disputo n facile in \eo\d\em
h\omine
i
[@e posse fiert enim n poltes ult a\nimus libidini deditus amore deslle]\derio
cupidate
[saepe nimia copia inopial et\ia\m 72 nulmg\uam inpeditus hoc quidguid est quod
nos facims
[zon modo agendo verum et\ialm clogita|nd|o possit sustinere an vos aliam
causam § 46
165
175
180
1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 153
[esse ullam putatis cur 1111: \tant\is plrae\ii|s| eloguentiae tanta voluptate
aic\e\ndi
(tanta laude tanta gratia tan\to honore tam sint pauct semperg> fuerint qui
771 hoc
72
(labore versentur obtere\n|dae su\nt omnes voluptates reliquenda studia
delectationts
[udus tocus convivium s\er|mo es\t paene etiam familiarum deserendus. gua re
771 hoc
[genere labor offendi\t h\omi\nes a si\ud\iog> \d\eterret non quo aut imgenia
def \z\ctan\ t}
[aut doctrina pueril\y|s an_hi\ic 511) se [1511 vitale d\edisset cons\ularem| homi-
nem ad ᾧ 47
[(modum adulescens 1771 \tudici\jwm volca\visse|t| hic st lablo\\em fugeret| st o[b\-
silrictus
[voluptatib’ teneretur in ha\c alc\e coltijdie vier\saretur alppeteret ini\m|i-
citias in
(zwdicitum vocaret subiret pe\r|t\culiu\m\ capit|zs| apse insp\ectante p> R> tot tam
menses aut
[de salute aut de gloria dimi\caret |nih\iln\e t\g. illa viclinitas redolet nihilne
hominum
| fama nihil Baiae denig> ipsae loquu\nt\ur| lae\velro n log“a\ntur solum verum
etiam ;
[personant huc unius mulieri\s liblid\inem [66] prolapsajm ut ea n modo
solitudinem
[ac tenebras adg> haec flagiti\orujm t\nteguimienta n g\uaerat sed in turpis-
5177115
[vebus frequentissima cele\br\i\i\a\te et clla\rissima I\uce laetetur verum
51 quis ᾧ 48
[est gut etiam meretricits amlor|th' i\eter\dic\tum iulventute putet est
alle qui
|\dem valde severus negare i pios|sum|\ sed albhiorret 72 |modo ab huius saecule
licen
[ta verum etiam amaiorum co\ns\uetu\din\e a\dg> con\cessis quando enim hoc 72
factum é
(quando reprehensum quando 71 permissum q\uan\|do\ deniq> | fuit ut quod licet
non lice
[ret hic ego iam rem definiam mulierem niullam \nominabo tantum in medio
relin
[quam st quae 72 nupta mulier domum suam pate\fecerit om|nium cupiditate
palam@g § 49
154 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
5556 tn meretricia vita conlocarit viroru\m alienissimorum conviviis
ute in
[stetuertt si hoc in urbe si in hortis si in Baliaru\m illa celebritate faciat
51 denig>
[eta sese gerat ni incessu solum sed ornatu adg clomitatu n flagrantia
oculorum 71
185 |libertate sermonum sed etiam complexu osc\ulatiojne actis navigatione
conve
[vas ut n solum meretrix sed etiam proterva\ mi\eretrix procaxg> videatur cum
hac si
[gue adulescens forte fuerit utrum hic tibi 1,5 H\erenni adultery an amator
expugnare ]
| pudicitiam an explere libidinem voluisse v\iid\catur
Fol.:2; “Recto,
[swat enim crimina una i\e mu\liere summorum falcindrum auri quod
sumptum . § 51
200 |@ Clodia dicitur et veneni| quiod eiusdem Clodiae| neca\n\dae {clausla
parasse Cae
Jilume |\criminantur aurum s\unipsit ut dicitis\ quod L-| Lucet servis dajret]
per quos Ale
xandrinuls Dio qui tum apud Luceium habitabat\ ne\caret\ur magnum crim|en
vel in
legat\is insidia\ndts \vel in servis ad hospite\n|do\mini niec\andum sollic\ttandis
pllenum sce
lejris co\nsili um) plenum audaciae quo gd i\n crimine primum illud re[quily(o|
dixeritne Clodiae | § 52
205 gulalm in rem aurum \sumeret an 71 dixer\t si n dixit cur dedit si dixit
codem 56
conscientiae scelere devinxit tune aurum 91) armario tuo promere ausa es
tu Venerem
illam spolia\re or\namenti\s spoliatricem ceteror\um cum scires quantum ad
facinus
aurum hoc quaerere\tur ald ne\cem \legati ad L- Lucei s\anctissimi hominis
adg> integerrimi
labem s\celeris sempite\rnt huic fac\inori tanto tua\ mens liberalis conscia tua
domus ,
aro popular\is ministra tua d\enig> hos pitalis illa Venus ad\iutri\x 2 deiuit 1
vidit hoc Balbus § 53
215
220
225
230
1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 155
cellatam 2 Clodiam dixit\ adg ita C\aelium ad illam \ati\ulisse se ad or \natum
Ludorulm
alurum quaerere st tam fa\miliaris erat Clodiae quam ἐμ) ee vis cum de
libidi\ne et\us tam
γι μία dicis dixit pro\fecto quo viellet aurum si tam famiular\s 7
erat a
dedit ita si verum tibi Caeliu\s dixit [ὁ immoderata mulier sciens t\e aurun
ald fact
ulus dedisti si na & ausus dicere\ n dedi\sti quid ego nunc argumentis πεῖς
crimine
[quae sunt innumerabilia re\sistam possum \dicere mores M- Caeli longis-
s7me
[@ tanti sceleris atrocitate 2 di\siunctos minime 56. credendum homini
tam in j
[gentoso tamg> prudenti i vienisse in mentem rem \t\an\ti sceleris ignotis
alte
[zesq> servis 71 56 credenda\m possum etiam illa et celte|r\orujm patronorum et
mea con
[seetudine ab accusatore| perquirere ubi sit congressus cum servi\s Lucet Caelius
gut er
fulerit aditus\ st per se qua temeritate st per alium per \quem possum omnes
SUSPt
ciol|nu\m [la\tebras peragrare dicendo n causa 71 locu\s n | facultas m conscius
n perfi
ciendi 7% occultandi maleficit spes i ratio ulla n viestigium maximi facinoris
repertetur
sed haec quae sunt oratoris propria quae |mihi nr propter ingenium meum sed
propter § 54
hanc exercitationem usumg> dicend|i| fructum \aliquem ferre potuissent cum
a me
ipso elaborata proferri viderentur bre|vitatis causa relinquo omnia
habeo enim iud> quem vos socium vestrae re\ligionis turisg> turandi facile
[δ] patiamini L+ Luceium sanctissimum graviissim\um [τε] tantum facinus in
famam φαΐ»
[221] fortunas suas 7159. 71 audisset \t\n\la\tum [α] (οί το ne\g\> neglexisset 7165
tulisset an ᾿
[elle vir {|| α humlanitate plraeditu\s illi|s studits αγΖ16᾽ adg> doctrina illius
apsius
[periculum quem propter| haec ip\sa s\tudia |diligebat neglegere potutsset et
quod
156 THE OXYRHYNGHUS. PAPYRI.
2, lines lost.
234 [weglegeret quod in agris\ locisg> p\ublicis
2 lines lost.
237 ([tpsius iurati religione\m auc\tor\ttat\emg> percipite adg> omnia diligenter
testi ὃ 55
(moni verba cognoscite recita\ 1.1: L\ucei testim\onium μα expectatis
lamplius an aliquam vocem|\ putati\s ip\sam 2170 se
3 lines lost.
[ex inimica ex infamti ex c\rudeli ex facin\erosa ex lbidinosa domo domus autem
lla quae tem Ἢ
| ptata 56 scelere isto 7676 ]7 210] dic\ztur
245 | 21 letters sae roe [
Fragments.
I. Recto. 2. KECto. 2. Verso.
\nestes| (ea \gn|
rT 1. Aol eal
oe, τ ἘΠῚ] leval
lwntd..{[ Jee
ἱμῇ
3. Recto B. WersO. 4. Recto 4. Verso.
J..[ ¥.[ ΤῸ} Ἰ. οἱ
\eaye| \ous| 1. ἐἷ \ee
ja |. cal Fees | bal
\t-[ |. 2s. [ lal
ear le
ed eal eel
3. videalur: so Prd; videanfur Abram, C(lark).
‘The a supposed to belong to ad may well be assigned to omz//am, the reading of Prd;
omillo &.
4. eV’ ea: so Prd; ef co Kayser, etiam C. Σ has altentor for lenior.
7. probem: so 2; probabam other MSS., Ὁ.
9. That the papyrus agreed with Seg in reading zvzerz/ is uncertain, but the shortness
1251. VEXTANT CLASSICAL’ AUTHORS 157
of the letter after con|vzvzum is in favour of 7 as against 7; renuertt C. with hd, re-
minterit P.
qui in hortis fuertt, which is added by Donatus before gui unguenta sumpsertt, was
evidently omitted as in Pz.
12. dedissent (Pr) suits the size of the lacuna much better than d[edidissent (Ascens. 3, C.).
bonam f \rugem: frugem bonam MSS.
15. eruant: evertant MSS.
18. proposito reo: reo proposito MSS. But possibly reo was omitted altogether.
10. confociat is a curious corruption of deficcat. ‘The papyrus may, however, be taken
to support P in the subjunctive as against the deficie/ of 76.
20. wpsa added by Σ after wz#a (zs/a C.) seems to have been omitted, as in Pr.
21. The abbreviation of ¢amen is uncertain, the stroke above being lost and the m
especially not clear.
ef copiose: 50 5; om. Pr.
zud(ices) est: the traditional order is confirmed ; 652 zudices Halm.
22. habe, as originally written, is the reading of 3, λαδοαί Prd; an a has apparently
been added above the line in darker ink.
23. /empore: 1. ftempora, In the accepted text emz/lere precedes 271 hominem.
24. That the papyrus agreed with = in inserting ego and reading c/a uf oportet (ut
oportet τα Pr) is of course uncertain.
25. de praevaricaltione: soe (prev.), deprecationem g ; deprecari vacationem P,C. That
the papyrus had depraevaricar? for deprecarz is less likely.
26. n(on) perfugits : perfugiis non Prd, perfugiis nihil Σ, C.
28. In omitting /amen the papyrus agrees with Px8; fam 3, famen Wrampelmeyer, C.
29. quae in criminib(us): 1. guin criminib(us).
32. uf (=) may well have been omitted, as in Ῥπδ,
talia: so 3; aha other MSS. C., z//a Ernesti.
petulantzs : the final letter, if it was written, has almost entirely disappeared ; perhaps it
was omitted.
34. There is little doubt that mudlae (3, C.) not nulla (Prd) was the reading of the
papyrus, for though the 6 is indistinct, 2a//a does not fill the space.
35. The text was apparently corrupt here. The ordinary reading is αὖ zrato accusa-
tore (arbttratu accusatorts ὈΨῈ nullo auctore emissae. This, however, is much too long for
the lacuna, and the homoeoteleuton may easily have caused the loss of nwllo auctore; and
]so is clear where |sae is expected. Possibly an attempt at construction was made by the
omission of αὖ.
35-6. fontem \video auctorem: so Ῥπὸ ; auctorem video fontem C. with >.
38. The alteration of voluzt to pofuit was apparently made by the original scribe.
poturt is the reading of Px, vo/uct being unattested elsewhere. C. adopts Bihrens’s servos,
pottonem for quos potutt.
39. The reading of Pxé completely fills the lacuna; = has guam before Jocum, whence
C. restores clam attulit. 1. exstitisse.
40. 1. muliere. sed is also found in Prd; verum C. with = and Quintilian,
41. virtule: prudentia MSS.
43. Whether a mark above the final m of famzlzam is rightly interpreted as an inter-
lineated s is very doubtful ; famzlzas MSS.
45. Caehum: so apparently the papyrus, with Pad; AZ. Caelium =, Ὁ.
46. gulod gucdem: or perhaps g|uod [g(uz)d(em), with a space after repel/amuls.
47. 1575 is a slip for zsfus, mzhz, which the MSS. add after zzfercederent, is omitted.
48. mea: me mea MSS.
158 THE \OXYRASNCHUS VPAPYRI
multebris umquam is the ordinary reading, but this seems to be too much for the lacuna,
and some omission is likely, the space at the beginning of the next line being sufficiently
filled by the words in their usual order. It is fairly certain that mzhz did not precede
znimicitias as in &.
49. cum ea: om. Quintilian.
51. mallet: malt MSS.
54. There is room for guwz (2) after e/, but the papyrus may have agreed with Ῥπὸ in
omitting it.
Sorte ista: tsta forte MSS.
57. huic: so Prd; huius 2B, om. Severianus, C.
58. Considerations of space make it likely that the papyrus was here in agreement
with Prd. 3B have non proavum non atavum non; non proav. non abavum non
atav. Ὁ.
67. The line is abnormally long even with the omission of e/zam, which is the only
word that can well be spared. It is thus pretty clear that the papyrus had no longer verb
than moverunt, which has been suspected.
13. facts . . . arguis: so =b’ ψ' (guae before molirzs om. b*, guae zusimulas om. y*);
om. P?; facts quae dicis quae in sororem tuam moliris quae argumenta P*xs. Halm’s con-
demnation of facts . . . arguis as a ‘pannus intolerabilis ’ constructed by ‘homines Itali’ out
of the reading of P?x6 was not happy.
74. The papyrus omits fanfae coniunctionis which the MSS. read before reddas.
75. l\bidines: libidines amores MSS. If gucdem was abbreviated gd, amores may have
preceded /zbzdines.
acta: so 78; actas P, C.
At the end of the line some alternative for or correction of comzssationes was apparently
interlineated.
77. praleceps : So 3; praecipiti others, C.
78. aut: so Pd; ac C., with Halm.
80. his igitur tults: so P?rS; om. ¢urs P, C., astzs ἡμεῖς Madvig.
82. Above the supposed m of ex|m there is a mark rather like an a, but this is unin-
telligible and may be due to accident.
83. cla\more: so Ῥπδ; clamorem Ribbeck, C.
S5.02#s7.so PY C. 5 azsa Prd.
muler niobilis: nobilis mulier MSS.
86. calciat: |. calcttrat; cf. P*, which has calctfat. The remains of letters further on
in the line are doubtfully identified, but the omission of γερο (3B) after respuzt appears
probable. esse dona is the order of 5.
86-7. alzo| te: te ako MSS.
87. parasti: so P; praeparasti πδ, paratos B,C. For the spelling zuden]fus cf. 1. 121
probaberu\nt.
go. ac: alqgue MSS.
οι. The line is sufficiently filled without egone, which is repeated by Px before guid velim
and was removed by Spengel ; but that egoe was omitted in the papyrus is of course wholly
uncertain.
92. nequaguam velis: neguiquam velim MSS.
93. alzenam, which = omits, apparently stood in the papyrus.
94. decede: dide MSS. (dede P*, dideae g, dit deae e).
disce: sO Ῥπὸδ; drssice = Puteanus, C.
per me: per me licebit P, per me licet others, per me tibi licet Francken, C.
The termination of doledzt is doubtful, the ὦ especially being questionable. The
1251. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 159
following lacuna is well filled without Francken’s addition non mihi after dolebct. At the end
of the line the division of re/¢guum is curious, but there is no known variant.
95. seni tristt ac derecto: tristi ac derecto sent MSS.
96. 1. cesstsse: decessisse MSS.
91. guisg(ue): so C. with BP’xé (P? omits se nulla... 171 fam); quisque est qui T.
potest effugere: praesertim effugere potest 3B, effugere potest other MSS.; effugere potest,
praesertim C., effugere possit Halm.
ista maledicta: tam maledica MSS.; maledica is obviously right.
97-8. male audisse| mtrarits : mirarts male audisse MSS.
99. pairz: so Ῥπὸδ; patre Schwartz, C.
effregit: so Ῥέπδ; etfregit P?, ecfregit Miiller, C.
100. facile: non facile MSS.; cf. 1. 210.
103. |. parstmoniam. sustentaret seems to have been the reading of the papyrus, not
sustineret, which C, adopts from 3.
105. 7g(z/ur) e(s/): so most MSS. and Quintilian ; est zg¢tur T.
106. 1)6(1) hunc puerum parens: parens tibt hunc puerum Σ.
707. ui: so ἘΣ; C. ;:om: Prd. ἢ
108. haec: 1. hac. The first two letters seem to have been altered from [7], and it is
noticeable that T has zz hac; but the scribe may merely have begun to write zwdole too
soon.
adq{(ue)|: ad from adg. T, atgue Halm, ac ΒΡπὸ, C.
109. suae vitae: 50 3B; vitae suae others, C.
110. conviv|z|a (Px8) suits the remains better than convev|2|u[m (TB, C.). At the end
of the line there is evidently not room for the ordinary reading mzhil ax vita expetendum
putaret nist &c., and nthil.. . putaret was presumably omitted. The similarity of delectaret
nihil and putaret nist would make this loss easy.
112. Fabricios precedes fuzsse in T.
114. 0 of guog(ue) has apparently been altered from e.
117. aligjuja: so Prd; alia T3g*, C.
120. dicendt: verborum 3.
122-3. The papyrus may of course have had the vulgate reading οὐ zw/erdum; om.
oss C.
128. pu\laverunt: 50 'T ; putabunt others, C.
134. Whether famzliam (2, C.) or famam stood in the papyrus cannot be determined.
In the latter part of the line 716 guem vi ‘erreal, ne tntersit tnszdizs is the reading of the MSS.,
but this overloads the line considerably, and it seems clear that one of the two clauses was
omitted. The recurrence of -a/ me suggests that me... /erreat is the more likely to have
dropped out ; cf. note on |. ro.
136. The vestiges at the end of the line do not suggest the letters do, but no variant is
known, and the termination in the next line agrees with the ordinary reading.
137. 7262: so eg; rague PC.
138. The papyrus with little doubt agreed with Pwd in omitting e/ which C. inserts
with = before experiendo. ‘The omission of guzdem after mul with the same group is also
highly probable, for although this might have been abbreviated to two letters, the supplement
in the latter half of the line is already so long that any unnecessary addition is
objectionable.
139. The variant of 2, deseruzssen?, is unsuitable.
140. extiterunt is also the spelling of P.
hidjet|: so Σ, C.; liguet P, necesse est nd. The reading is practically assured, for though
the upper part of the 4 is lost, φ is inadmissible, since the tail should be visible.
160 THE OAVRAYNGHUS ΣΙΝ
144. 1. sulmptus.
145. obzecta (2) not obfecta (C. with other MSS.) was most probably the reading of the
papyrus.
146. zjam: so most MSS., C.; hoc 3.
147. guoniam: so 3, C.; guandam Pr.
150. Itis quite possible that Aae which is found before deliczae in Ῥπδ (om. 3, C.) stood
in the papyrus.
J (trmiore animo: or f[irmo ingenio, with 3.
153. loguor: so 3, C.; eloguor Pré.
154. guae vestra prudentia est is the usual reading; = has guae vestrae st prudentiae,
whence C. conjectures guae vestra est prudentia.
157. alqgut: so 3, C.; alque Prd.
158. dispuio is the accepted reading ; déspuiavi Σ, disputato P*. The ὁ of Alomine has
apparently been corrected.
159. 1. polfest . . . cupiditate.
161. Since not more than about twenty letters are expected in the lacuna, it appears
probable that the scribe omitted 27: dzcendo quoguo modo facimus, the recurring facimus
giving rise to the error. This will imply that the archetype of the papyrus agreed with =
in reading modo facimus non which other MSS. omit.
162. The supposed z of zz is not very satisfactory.
165. est paene is also the order of 3; paene est others and C. efiam is omitted by the
MSS. 1. familiartum.
166. labor offend:'|t h\omi\nes: so 3, C.; labore fiend? homines P, labor confitend? homines
eg, homines a labore studioque discend: bh’.
167. Alc: om. 3, against the other MSS. and Arusianus.
se: 80 apparently the papyrus; sese MSS. But{zs]/’is not a very satisfactory reading,
for though the / is probable, the base of the next letter is abnormally curved for an Ζ.
d\edisset: so MSS.; dedidisset C. with Arusianus.
169. 7 ha\c: so Pré; hac in 8, C.
170. It is uncertain that zam (so =; omit 76, 77.]] P) stood in the papyrus.
171. nth\inle: so 3, C.; nthil (twice) Pwd. The ὦ is joined to the 7 by a diagonal
stroke which is presumably accidental.
172. logua|ntur : 1. loguentur with the MSS.
178-9. The reading of the papyrus here remains very doubtful. Possibly it coincided
with that of Pzé, as according to the arrangement adopted; but thirty-four letters in the
initial lacuna of |. 179 are rather more than would be expected, and it seems not unlikely
that fac\//a/um est was written, with 3, and one of the guando clauses omitted.
186. The agreement of the papyrus with Sb*y’ in adding sed etiam. . . meretrix (om.
Pxé) after non solum meretrix seems probable. in this line might indeed be supposed
to belong to cum further on, but the supplements at the beginnings of 1]. 187-8 would then
become considerably shorter than they ought to be, the zd of wzdea/ur being clear.
201. The papyrus seems to have had Z. before Luce? as P’xd5; om. =P. For the
spelling of the name with one c, which is found also in P and other MSS., cf. ll. 228, 238.
203. imsidia\ndis : so SB; but the decipherment is extremely uncertain and znsidza}nies
is possible.
204. regu |r[o|: so 3, C.; if the second ~ is rightly identified the space would be too
narrow for reguiram (Pr).
205. in: ob 38, ad P*x. In P! quam ob... st non is omitted. Possibly “wm may have
stood in the papyrus before swmeret, as in 8; tum γε! P?r.
207. It is quite possible that the papyrus had the corrupt ce/erwm found in Pxb.,
1951. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 161
208. Lucer: the space is against the reading of Pry Lucullum.
209. sempite\rn’: 50 Prd; sempiternam C. with Pantagathus.
210. debuit: non debuit MSS. Without non the sentence could be taken as interroga-
tive ; but cf. 1. roo.
212. eral¢: so C. with MSS. except 3, which has /uwi/.
212-13. The number of letters in the initial lacuna of ]. 213 is rather smaller than is
expected and the οἱ of e[~s are by no means plain; it appears, however, on the whole more
satisfactory to adhere to the ordinary text than to make /dcdzne end 1. 212 and read Alwus
tam multa, &c., in |. 213.
219. The supposed stop after credenda\m is doubtful.
lla: so Pry; alia 3, C.
220-1. fulerit adiius| well fills the lacuna, and therefore εὐ probably preceded /u{er7/,
instead of following it, asin 3. But the s of sz is unsatisfactory, the remains looking like the
base of a round letter such as ¢ or e.
221-2. suspiciojnulm [la\ebras: latebras suspictonum MSS.
226. elaborata: so C. with 3; laborata Pry. °
228. L. Lucecum: = omits Z. The letters Zw have apparently been written over
something else.
The following words in the ordinary text are sanctisstmum hominem et gravissimum
testem, but this is not to be reconciled with the papyrus. Apparently there has been some
omission, but that grav|zssim]um is rightly read is extremely doubtful.
229. n(on): om. 3.
M., which is added by C. before Caelio with =P?g, seems to have been omitted in the
papyrus.
231. The supplement at the end of the line is of full length without zZ/zs which is read
before arizbus in T=; om. Ῥπδ,
234. locisg(ue): so T ; loczsve others, C.
237. percipite adg(ue), which is omitted in T, is required to fill the line.
238. 11. Liuced testimlonium: so T (Luccer), C.; testimonium L. Luccet Prd. The
supplement after these words is shorter than is expected, and probably there was a con-
siderable blank space before guzd.
244. The addition of e(ss)e (T ; om. P78) is problematical.
245. The remains of this line are too uncertain to be built upon. zwre| might well be
read, but the preceding vestiges are not easily reconciled with wod7s, those of the first
letter suggesting ὁ; 2276 cwra|ndo, however, is unsatisfactory on account of the distance of
the ὁ from the 1 dlevzncila (which would presumably imply the omission of dzgnizatis, with
Pz) does not appear to be suitable, still less rlecztatu[r.
Fr. 1. This fragment, which is from the top of a leaf, cannot be placed in the first line
either of Fol. 1 recto or Fol. 2 recto.
M
162 THE OXVYRAVYNCHUS PAPYRIT
lv. DOCUMENTS OF ΕΒ ROMAN AND
BYZANTINE PERIODS
(2) OFFICIAL.
1252. OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE AND DECLARATION.
271 X 29-2 cm. A.D. 288-95.
Both the recto and the verso of this papyrus are occupied with copies of
official documents. On the recto are three columns, of which the first contains
a short letter, probably from the praefect Fl. Valerius Pompeianus, to the
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, reiterating some order, but a considerable
lacuna at the beginnings of the lines leaves the precise purport obscure. This is
followed by a formal declaration made by three municipal functionaries to the
strategus that they had experienced no extortion from Phileas, a former official
of Alexandria. .The declaration was made in consequence of an order of the
praefect Valerius Pompeianus, and supplies the latest date at present known for
his praefecture, which is now brought down to September 15, A.D. 289. Of the
third column, written in a larger hand, only the beginnings ,of some lines from
the lower portion remain, and a mention of the eleventh year of Diocletian
(A.D. 294-5) is the only noticeable point.
The verso, in a hand perhaps identical with that of Col. iii of the recto, is of
more importance. In Col.ithe remains of some short letters (one dated A.D. 289)
addressed apparently to the senate of Oxyrhynchus by some high official, per-
haps the praefect, are too slight to be of value. The second column, however,
is nearly complete, and provides some interesting information concerning the
office of eutheniarch at this period. It contains a copy of a petition from the
prytanis to an unnamed praefect recounting the difficulties that had occurred in
filling up the post. Of the three eutheniarchs annually required (1. 13), the
order of gymnasiarchs, on whom the nomination appears to have devolved, had
designated only two, who had been hardly persuaded to undertake the burden
involved. Efforts to provide for the duties during the remainder of the year
having failed, the praefect is asked to intervene and to send instructions to the
strategus.
On the office and functions of the municipal eutheniarch cf. Wilcken,
Grundz., pp. 366-8, Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 324-7. His chief concern, no
1252. OFFICIAL 163
doubt, was the bread-supply ; cf. 1252. verso 15, 908, P. Tebt. 397. 14-15. That
considerable personal obligations were involved was to be inferred from 908 and
P. Tebt. 397, and is clear from the tenor of the present text. The office seems
to have had but a short history. First mentioned in the latter half of the second
century, it fell into abeyance during the course of the third, and had only been
revived, we now learn, along with the municipal ἀγορανομία, the year before
this document was written. The latest dated mention of an eutheniarch is
apparently P. Leipzig 4. 9 of A.D. 293, and the title presumably disappeared,
along with the other civic ἀρχαί, early in the Byzantine period.
Blank spaces are commonly left at the end of sentences in this document,
but the writer is unsystematic and the blanks are not confined to places where
there is a pause in the sense.
Recto.
Col. i.
[ 16 letters 1 ἀπὸ IT .. [.Ἰείμεως ἑτέρα"
[Οὐαλέριος Πομπηια]νὸς ᾿Ηρακλείδῃ στρα-
[ τηγῷ ᾿ΟἸξυρυγχίτου χαίρειν.
\ ’ ᾽’ - 3X na
[kal πάλαι προ]σέταξα ois ἐὰν προσῇ που
δ... sy stag al lav παραφυλακτέοϊν] χα-
ΝΣ 1. ἀπελασία τετολμηϊ... . .. Ἰαν
eect ae healt \Aae τὴν Tapaol..... Ἰων
ἘΣΘ hanes ] καὶ νῦν [τ]οῦτο ἐπιστέλλω
ἵετο Ρ | πλήρωσον τὸ κεκελευσμέ-
10 νον ὅπως mpols ἐπιστολὴν σὴν ἡ σὴ ἀρχὴ
πο περ τος 1 ἔρρωσο.
[ἔτους ε (ἔτους) καὶ] ὃ (ἔτους) τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν
[Διοκλητιανοῦ] καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ Σεβαστῶν(ν}
[ J
Col. ii.
15 aes
χειρ[όγρ]αίφον ?) [ἀποδ]ίξεων π(ρὸς ?) Θέωνα καὶ Ἡρακλείδην
Kali] Θώνιον γενομένους ἐπιμελητὰς tod ἐν ᾿Ηλεν-
σάη φρουρείου π(ερὴ τοῦ μὴ διασεσεῖσθαι ὑπὸ Φιλέζου
ἐκ προστάξεως τῆς ἡγεμονίας.
20 Δὐρηλίῳ “Ἡρακλείδῃ ἐξηγητῇ ᾿Αλεξ(ανδρείας) στρα(τηγῷ) ᾽Ο ξ(υρυγχίτου)
M 2
164 THE OXYRHYNCAUS PAPYRI
παρὰ Αὐρηλίων Owviov καὶ ᾿Ηρακλείδου ἀμφο]-
τέρων ἐξηγητῶν καὶ Θέωνος ἀρχιερέως τῶν
τριῶν βουλευτῶν τῆς λαμπί(ρᾶς) καὶ λαμπροτάτης
᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλεως γενομένων ἐπιμε-
28Ρ- λητῶν τοῦ ἐν ᾿Ηλενσάει φρουρείου. ἐπὶ σήμερον
ἥτις ἐστὶν in μετεκαλέσω ἡμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ ὑπο-
μνημάτων σῶν ἀνέγνως γράμματα τοῦ διαση-
μοτάτου ἡμῶν ἡγεμόνος Οὐαλερίου Tour] οἤηιανοῦ
δ ὧν προσέταξεν εἰ μὴν εἴημεν διασεισθέν-
30 τες ὑπὸ Φιλέου ἄρξαντος ‘Ade~avdpeias ἥκειν
Ἂς ~ ᾽ ’ > sh - Ν 7
μετὰ τῶν ἀποδείξεων, εἰ δὲ μή, κατὰ χώραν
μένειν, καὶ φθάσαντες μὲν ἐπὶ τῶν σῶν ὑπο-
4 4 - ἊΝ
μνημά(των) προηνεγκάμεθα μηδέ(να) δειασισμὸν πε-
πονθέναι ὑπὸ τοῦ Φιλέου, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ καὶ ἐνγράφως
> 4 « ~ Yee ~ ~ 4
35 ἠθέλησας ἡμᾶς αὐτὸ τοῦτο προσφωνῆσαι, πάλιν
ἅπερ προηνεγκάμεθα δηλοῦμεν ὡς μηδὲν
ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ σεσεῖσθαι καὶ ἀξιοῦμεν αὐτὰ ταῦτα φανε-
Ν “Ὁ ,’ > ~ 7 BY
ρὰ τῷ μεγαλείῳ αὐτοῦ γενέσθαι. (ἔτους) >
Αὐτοκράτορος] Καίσαρος Ταϊου Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου
40 Διοκλητιανοῦ καὶ ἔτους ε (ἔτους) Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου Μαξιμιανοῦ Γερμανικῶν
Μεγίστων Εὐσεβῶν Εὐτυχῶν Σ᾿ εβαστῶν
Θὼθ in. «Αὐρήλιος Θώνις ὁ καὶ Θεα-
γένης ἐξηγητὴς ἐπιδέδωκα. Αὐρήλιος
45 Ἡρακλείδης καὶ ὡς χρη(ματίζω) συνεπιδέδωκα. Αὐρήλιος
Θέων καὶ ὡς χρη(ματίζω) συνεπιδέδωκα.
16. 7 Pap.; 50 ἴῃ]. 18. 17.]. Ἠλεν]σάει. 20. ε of αυρηλίω corr. 24. π᾿ Of επιμελη-
τῶν corr. from τι. 26. ὕπομνηματων Pap. 28. πομπί] o ||niavov Pap. 20. |. εἰ μέν.
37. ὕπ Pap. 39. γαΐου Pap.
I. ἑτέρα : SC. ἐπιστολῆ. The preceding word is apparently a place-name, the whole
line being a heading like 1]. 16-19.
2. For the praefect Valerius Pompeianus cf. 1, 27, 888, P. Amh. 137, Cantarelli, Za
serte det prefett, ii, p. 13.
ye eee ἐπιστεἾϊλαι.
το. The sentence may be negative, ἵνα μὴ πρό]ς.
Col. ii. ‘Statement of proofs with regard to Theon, Heraclides, and Thonius, late
1252, OFFICIAL 165
overseers of the fort at Elensais (?), concerning the fact that nothing was extorted from them by
Phileas, in accordance with the order of the praefect.
To Aurelius Heraclides, exegetes of Alexandria, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome,
from Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Heraclides, both exegetae, and Aurelius Theon, chief-
priest, all three councillors of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus,
formerly overseers of the fort at Elensais. Whereas to-day, the 18th, you summoned us,
and in your memoranda read a letter of our most illustrious praefect Valerius Pompeianus
in which he gave orders that if we had suffered extortion from Phileas, ex-magistrate of
Alexandria, we were to come with the proofs, but if not, we were to remain at home, and
we forthwith declared in your memoranda that we had not suffered any extortion from
Phileas, but you desired us to state this fact also in writing, we again affirm our
former declaration, that nothing has been extorted from us by him, and we request that
these facts should be made known to his highness. The 6th year of the Emperor Caesar
Gaius Aurelius Valerius Diocletianus and the 5th year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus
Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Germanici Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Thoth 18.’ Signa-
tures of Thonius, Heraclides, and Theon.
8. [ταὐτό cannot be read.
15 8566. The number of the column is inserted at the top. What follows is in a hand
not certainly different from that of Col. i, though no doubt it was written ona different
occasion.
16. (pds) seems to suit the sense and construction better than z(epi), but the
abbreviation is written practically in the same way as in ]. 18, and z(epi) may be
meant.
17. ᾿Ηλεν]σάη : cf. 1. 25. A local φρουρίον was apparently named; a reference to Sais
is hardly to be obtained.
26-7. ἐπὶ ὑπομνημάτων σῶν: cf. 1. 32, 1157. 17. The word is here equivalent to
ὑπομνηματισμοί; cf. Wilcken, Phzlolog. 53, p. 103.
36. as . . . σεσεῖσθαι: for this mixed construction cf. e.g. 287. v. 8 δηλῶν ὅτι...
δεῖσθαι, Acts XxVil. 10 θεωρῶ ὅτι... μέλλειν.
Verso.
Col. 1.
| χαίρειν.
]. ov χορηγεῖν τῇ πόλει
ἐϊνήνοχεν ἡ ὀνομασία
| πρὸς ἐπιστολὴν Aokdn-
|
5 πιάδου ws. σ΄ (ἔτους) καὶ ε (ἔτους) Θὼθ λ.
~ ’
τῇ βουλῇ τῶν ᾿Οξυρυγχιτ]ῶν χαίρειν.
το]ῦ ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου νομοῦ ὡς
166
10
15
20
25
35
THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
τῇ βουλῇ τῶν ᾿ΟἸξυρυγχιτῶν χαίρειν.
Ἱμένους ὑμῖν φρουροὺς
Jae ὅρους δὲ οἱ προ-
Ἰξονται. ἔρρωσθε.
]
το. ὕμιν Pap. 11. o of οἱ corr. from ἵ, 12. eppwobe/ Pap.
Col. ii.
[Παρὰ τοῦ mlpvrdveoals.
ἰδεῖ] ἡγεμὼν δέσποτί 4] μίο]ν, πᾶσαν εὐθένειαν ὑπάρχειν τοῖς πολίταις,
μάλιστα δὲ τὴν τοῦ ἄρτου χορηγίαν. καὶ νῦν εὐτυχῶς ἡμῖν [......-.
AX Ν ve 2 Ν 3 la ’ a 7 ~
κατὰ τὸν προεληλυθότα ἐνιαυτὸν ἀνανέωσιν πεποίησαι τοῦ στεϊφάνου τοῦ
᾽ ~ Ν 3 ~ “~ ν᾽, 7 >
εὐθηνιαρχικοῦ καὶ ἀγορανομικοῦ πολλῷ χρόνῳ τούτων [ἐπιλελοι-
, JEN 7 2 in € ἊΝ 7 ς ua x Ἀ
πότων. αὐτὸς τοίνυν ἐγώ, ἡγ[ε]μὼν κύριε, ὑϊπογύω])ς χειροτονηθεὶς διὰ
΄ ’ ~ ~ > " QA ? 4 ,
τῆς εὐτυχοῦς σου δεξιᾶς εἰς τὴν παρὰ ᾿Οξυρυγχί[είταις] πρυτανείαν
> 7 ?
ἀσμένως (2)
παρελθὼν ἐπὶ τὸ ἀναδήσασθαι τὸν στέφανον τοῦτον φροντίδα ovdepi-
EA ,’ 7 By x bd 4 , 3 7
av GAAnv πεποίημαι καίτοι... . να ἔχων τὰ ἐπικείμενά μοι ἀνϊαλώμα-
τα εἴς τε τὴν διοίκησιν τῶν δημοσίων λουτρῶν καὶ εἰς τὰ λοιπὰ πολι-
Tua δαπανήματα καὶ τὸ συνεχῶς τῇ βουλῇ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀρχόνταϊν
ἀποδεί-
ἕξεως. καὶ δὴ τὸ τάγμα τὸ τῶν γυμνασιάρχων ἀπέδειξεν [εἸὐθηϊνιάρχας
τέως ἀπὸ τριῶν τῶν ἐτησίως ζητουμένων μόνους δύο [.......-
Ἡράκλειον υἱὸν Πλουτάρχου καὶ Σαραπάμμωνα υἱὸν ...p..[..---- οἵ-
\ X\ Ν \ ~ ~ / > 7 Ἀ
τινες κατὰ μὲν τὴν προτροπὴν τῆς βουλῆς παρελθόντες αἰὐ]τίκα τὴν
> Ν 4 e εν lA Ἁ > 4
ἀρχὴν παρῃτήσαντο, ὕστερον de πεισθέντες Kai... ovTes ἀνελίάβοντο
‘ , 7 , 7 εἶ > ἊΣ “Δ ΝΜ ΄“ἢΟ bd
Kal ἐκ μέρους ἐχορήγησαν τὴν εὐθηνιαρχείαν ἣν ἔδει πᾶσαϊν ..... ἐκ
4 3 ~ a ta ’ X\ 3.59 ε 4 la >
κλήρου ἀποδοθῆναι τῇ πόλει: τετράμηνος yap ep ἑκάστου τέτακται [ἐκ
κλήρου
ὑπὲρ τοῦ αὐτοὺς μὴ ἀθρόως τὴν τετράμηνον χορηγήσαντας ὑΐ.......
ἐπιτρίβεσθαι. προετρεψάμην ᾿Δμμώνιον Πτολλαρίωϊνος ἔναρχον
7 7 > 4 Ἂς ~ ~ > 7
γυμνασίαρχον γνωσθέντα ὀφείλειν λοιπὸν μῆνα τῆς εὐθηϊνιαρχείας
ἑαυτοῦ ἐν τῷ μεταξὼ ἀποδοῦναι ὑπὲρ τοῦ τούτους ἀνάκτησιν σϊτήσαντας
εὐμαρῶς καὶ τὸ ὑπόλοιπον τῆς ἀρχῆς ἀμέμπτως ἀποδοῦναι. ἀϊλλὰ ἐπεὶ
1959. OFFICIAL 167
ἐπισταλέντες οὗτοι χορηγῆσαι τὰς τροφὰς TH πόλει τοῦ ὑπολοίπου [χρόνου
τῆς ἀρχῆς αὐτῶν ἀντιλέγοντες ἔρρωνται, κατὰ τὸ ἀναγκαῖον ἱπροσφεύγω
αν Ν Ν ) 7 > ~ Ἂν “ “ > \
ἐπὶ τὴν σὴν ἰλεικρίνειαν ἀξιῶν διὰ τοῦ στρατηγοῦ αὐτοὺϊς] του. [
24. Second ro added above the line. 26. ὕιον (once) Pap. 34. 1. μεταξύ.
35. ὕπολοιπον Pap.; so in |. 36. 38. ἵλεικρινειαν Pap.
2-4. These lines so far as they go might well be supposed to refer to Col. ii.
mputave|os should then be restored in 1. 5; but the subject of Il. g-12 is apparently
different.
12. A date probably followed below this line.
13-38. ‘From the prytanis. ‘The whole food-supply, my lord praefect, ought to be
forthcoming for the citizens, but especially the provision of bread. You have now in the
past year propitiously revived for us... the civic office of eutheniarch and agoranomus,
which had long been in abeyance. I myself, my lord praefect, having been recently appointed
by your propitious right hand to the prytany at Oxyrhynchus readily came forward to assume
this crown of office and have had no other care, undertaking (?) the expenses imposed upon
me for the management of the public baths and other municipal charges and the continual
service of the senate in the appointment of magistrates. Now the order of gymnasiarchs has
so far designated only two eutheniarchs of the three annually required, namely Heracleus son
of Plutarchus and Sarapammon son of . .., who came forward at the behest of the senate
and at first declined the office but afterwards were persuaded and assumed it, and partially
supplied the needs of the post which ought to be entirely contributed to the city by lot; for
a period of four months is allotted to each, in order to avoid the . . . trouble of collective
responsibility throughout each period. ‘Thereupon I urged Ammonius son of Ptollarion,
gymnasiarch in office, from whom, it was ascertained, a month more of his superintendence
of provision was due, to discharge this in the meantime in order that they might make
a recovery and easily discharge the remainder of their office without reproach. But since
these persons when called upon to supply the city with food during the rest of their term of
office persist in their refusal, I am obliged to have recourse to your probity, begging you to
[order] them through the strategus to .. -
16. στεϊφάνου: cf. 1. 20, 1117. 5, note, P. Rylands 77. 34-5 στεφέσθω ᾿Αχιλλεὺς κοσμητείαν
«ον otepal rn |popoy ἐξηγητείαν.
17. For the municipal agoranomus in connexion with the markets cf. C. P. Herm. 102,
Jouguet, Vie municipale, pp. 327 Sqq., and for the association of this office with that of
eutheniarch, B.G.U. 578. 9 yevapev ἀγορανόμῳ καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς εὐθηνίας. The present passage
might seem to lend colour to the hypothesis of a regular conjunction of the ἀγορανομία and
evOnviapxia, but the latter could certainly be combined with other offices; cf. Wilcken,
Grundz. p. 366.
18-19. The appointment of the prytanis was thus at least confirmed by the praefect.
Forajmayoals ct. €.o5 ΒΕ. Ambo 135. 10, Bo (- {]- 7591: te 5, (δ. POR. 2021.7, 11: 7:
21-3. As president of the βουλή the prytanis was largely concerned with financial
business ; cf. e.g. B.G. Ὁ. 362. xv. 2-8, C. P. Herm. 66, 67, 74, &c.; the first two of the
latter group as well as 82 relate to the public baths, and for the connexion of the prytanis
with these cf. especially 1104. 16-17 τοῖς ἀνήκοζυσι] τῷ δημοσίῳ βαλανείῳ καὶ τῶν ἄλλων τῶν
ἀνηκόντων τ] αὐτῇ πρυτανείᾳ. ἀνασχών might be read before τὰ ἐπικείμενα, but a suitable
reading of the preceding letters has not suggested itself. In. 23 a verb such as ὑπουργεῖν
168 THE OXYRHAYNCHUS PAPYRI
has apparently to be supplied with τὸ συνεχῶς ; for the active part taken by the prytanis in
the nominations of the βουλή to offices, cf. e.g. Β. G. U. 8. ii. 5, 362. v.13, C. P.R. 20.1. 12,
C. P. Herm. 97.
24. τάγμα TO τῶν γυμνασιάρχων : Cf. 891. 14-15 τοῦ κοινοῦ τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ τάγματος (SC. τῶν
ἐξηγητῶν), 1202. 18 τάγματος τοῦ παρ᾽ ἡμεῖν γυμνασίου, Wilcken, Grundz. p. 200.
From P. Rylands 77 it appears that in the second century nominations to the various
civic offices were proposed by the κοινά of the offices concerned, acting perhaps as delegates
for the κοινὸν τῶν ἀρχόντων. That in the present instance the designation to the post of
eutheniarch proceeds from the τάγμα of gymnasiarchs may have been due to the fact that
the eutheniarchy had only just been revived and that its τάγμα had become obsolete.
Possibly during the period of abeyance the duties of the office had in some measure devolved
upon the gymnasiarchs.
25. At the end of the second century, as shown by 908, there were at Oxyrhynchus
at least six eutheniarchs, and more probably twelve, exercising their functions in alternate
months in two sections of six. The reduction of the number to three may have been made
when the office was revived.
247. προτροπὴν τῆς βουλῆς : the βουλή and πρύτανις as its representative were responsible
for the appointment; cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 6 εἰ θ]έλετε, δότε μοι διάδοχον τῆς προστασίας τῆς
εὐθηνιαρχ[ία]ς καὶ [ἀπελεύσομαι (? οἴ. 1. 10, where 1]. διαδεχέϊσθω μέ τις καὶ ἀπελεύσομαι)" βαρεῖά
ἐστιν ()) ἡ π]ροστασία καὶ μόνος εἰμί. ὁ πρύτανις εἶπ(εν) κτλ. For προτροπήν οἷ. ]. 32 προετρεψάμην,
C. P. Herm. 7. i. 2, where προτρέϊπω is to be restored.
30-2. The meaning apparently is that sole responsibility for four months was less
onerous than collective responsibility through the year; from a financial point of view the
reverse might have been expected. At the end of |. 31 ὑπερβολῇ, e. g., may be supplied.
32. The asyndeton is awkward, and the writer had perhaps rather lost the thread. évapxov
at the end of the line suits the space better than γενόμενον.
33. λοιπὸν μῆνα : Ammonius may have held office in the previous year, when, according
to 1. τό, the eutheniarchy was reinstituted.
1253. MILITARY REQUISITIONS.
25°5 X 26-9 cm. | Fourth century.
An official report presented to a praefect whose name is lost, giving
particulars of certain requisitions which had been made at Oxyrhynchus by some
military officers. It is not suggested that these requisitions, which were mainly
though not entirely (cf. 1. 12) in money, were irregular or illegitimate ; the writer
merely says that the report was presented ‘for information’, but perhaps this
mode of statement was considered the more prudent.
Yea |
fed ae te fe Pal wt cy od stray τῷ] λαμπροτ[άτῳ)] ἐπάρχῳ «Αἰγύπτου.
ἰγνωστέον ἐν ᾿ΟξυρυγἸ]χιτῶν πόλει ἐπιδεδημηκέναι τοὺς ἑξῆς
[ἐνγεγραμμένους πρ]ωτήκτορας καὶ κορτιανοὺς ἕνεκεν τῶν
1253. OFFICIAL 169
δ υυν- Ἰων καὶ συνηθρυκέναι τούς τε τὰ κοινὰ διοικοῦν-
[τας] πρώτους [μ]ετὰ σὲ τιμὴν καὶ κτήτορες ἐσχηκέναι τε παρ αὐτῶν
λί[όγ]ον ἐφοδίου τὰ ἐνγεγραμμένα οὕτως"
{οἰ ον [κ]αὶ Θέριον κεντηναρίους ἐλθοῦσι ἕνεκεν τοῦ ἐξαργυρισμοῦ
καὶ τῆς προσφορᾶς χρυσοῦ νομισμάτια V,
10 Ta .[... Ova ao. . Χίαια Bs
δοθέντα αὐτοῖς διὰ Σαραπίωνος Evdaipovos γενομίένου) tpame((irov),
Zolidroly κορνικουλάριον τάπητας ἑξαπήχί(ει5) Κ
[ 7] do0évra(s) αὐτῷ διὰ Σώῤζοντος ταπητεμπόρου,
Ταυρίσκον πρωτήκτορα ἐλθόντι ἕνεκεν τῆς ἀπαιτήσεως
Ι5 τοῦ σιτοκρίθου τῶν ἀπὸ ᾧ ἕως ta χρυσοῦ νομ(ισμάτια) π
ὧν κεφαλαιωτὴς ενεκεν ᾿Ισίδωρος βοηθ(ὸς) πραιπίοσίτου) ¢ πάγου,
Ἀκυλῖνον πρωτήκτορα κολ(λγήγα(ν) τοῦ προκιμένου Ταυρίσκου
χρυσοῦ νομ(ισμάτια) ν
ὧν κεφαλαιωτὴς ἐγένετο Γαϊανὸς βοηθ(ὸς) πραιπί(οσίτου) ε πάγου,
20 τῆς γνώσεως τῶν ὑφ᾽ ἑκάστου παρασχεθέντων τῶν
τε πραιπ(οσίτων) καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν οὔσης παρὰ Τριαδέλφου ἀρχιυπηρίέτου)
στρατηγοῦ: καὶ ἵνα μηδέν σου λανθάνῃ τὴν λαμπρότητα μηνύο-
μεν, ἔπαρχε κύριε.
ates alee
5. v Of συνηθρυκεναι corr. from o; |. συνηθροικέναι. 7. 1. Moyle. 8. 6 of θεριον
corr. and κεν of xevrnvapiovs rewritten. 1. ἐλθόντας. 11. τραπεζ: Pap. 14. 1. ἐλθόντα.
τό. 1: ἐγένετο for EVEKEV 5 ef, I 10. ζ παγου Pap. 190. yatavos Pap. 20. ὑφ Pap.
21. 1. Τριαδέλφῳ ἀρχιυπηρ(έτῃ).
ΤΟ. .., the most illustrious praefect of Egypt. It should be made known that the
members of the bodyguard and of the cohorts herein following have stayed in the city of
Oxyrhynchus on account of the . . . and have assembled the public magistrates next to your-
self in rank and property-owners and received from them on account of travelling expenses
the amounts herein written, namely: . . . and Therius, centurions, who came for the adaeratzo
and the contribution (?), 50 solidi of gold and 2 . . ., paid to them through Sarapion son of
Eudaemon, formerly banker; Zoilus, adjutant, 20 rugs of 6 cubits, supplied to him through
Sozon, rug-merchant ; Tauriscus, member of the bodyguard, who came for the collection of
corn and barley for the days from the 7th to the 11th, 80 solidi of gold, of which the collector (?)
was Isidorus, assistant of the praepositus of the 7th pagus; Aquilinus, member of the
bodyguard, colleague of the aforesaid Tauriscus, 50 solidi of gold, of which the collector
was Gaianus, assistant of the praepositus of the 5th pagus. The account of what was
provided by each, the praepositi and the others, is with Triadelphus the chief assistant of the
170 THE OXYRHYNCHUS 22ZAPYRI
strategus. We give this information in order that nothing may escape your highness, my
lord praefect.’
1. The source of the report was perhaps given here ; cf. e.g. 1252. verso 13.
4. For πρ]ωτήκτορας cf. 1184. 3, note. κορτιανούς = co(ho)rfianos, though that form does
not occur in Latin.
5. The lacunae may be filled e. g. [ἐξ @|@[ous παρεχομένων.
8. xevtnvapious: cf. e.g. Wessely, Dre Pariser Papyrz, p. 53, App. 392. 1-2 κεντηναρίῳ
ἀριθμο[ῦ τῶν γενν)αιοτάτων Λεά[ν]ων κλιβαναρίων. In P. Munich 8. 41, 45, 9.105, &c., the form
κεντυρίων is used; cf. Maspero, Organisation milit. de? Egypte Byz. p. τοῦ". Wilcken’s remarks
in Grundz. p. 406 need some modification.
9. For mpoodopa here cf. 1822; its relation to the ἐξαργυρισμός (adaeratio) is not clear.
15. σιτοκρίθου: cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 1293. 2 (iii, pp. 238-9), where an account of σῖτος
and κριθή is headed ἔχθεσις σιτοϊκ]ρίθου.
16. ὧν κεφαλαιωτὴς (ἐγένετον (cf. 1. 19): the sense of the word κεφαλαιωτής, though much
light has recently been thrown upon it by the equation with capztularzus resulting from
P. Thead. 22~3 (cf. Jouguet’s note pp. 132-3, Wilcken, Grundz. p. 410), has not yet been
made fully clear. ‘The capzfula were groups of proprietors responsible for supplying recruits,
and the capzfularz were their temporary representatives who received their contributions and
conducted their business. But in the present passage there is clearly no question of the support
of recruits any more than in B. Ὁ. U. 367. 22 κεφαλ(αιω)τ(ὴς) τοῦ ἀναλώματος, and P. Leipzig
89. 2 κεφαλ[α)ιωτὴς ταρσικαρίων. Apparently the scope of the term was extended, and it was
applied to other official receivers or collectors of contributions and levies. ‘The explanation
exactores capitationis given long ago by Gothofredus in connexion with Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6
cefaliotis, trenarchis, logografis chomatum et ceterts liturgis is probably after all not far from
the truth.
17. κολ(λγήγα(νν : cf. 6. g. 128. 14.
24. This line perhaps gave the date.
1254. PUBLICATION OF AN APPOINTMENT.
26-7 Χ 9.2 cm. A.D. 260.
A letter from two comarchs to the strategus of the Cynopolite nome,
nominating a person for the duty of carrying to Alexandria a sample (δεῖγμα)
of the corn collected for the Government. Prefixed to this, in a space left for
the purpose by the writers of the letter, is a notice by the strategus certifying the
publication of the appointment ; cf. P. Flor. 2, Wilcken, Archiv iii, Ὁ. 530.
That samples of the public corn-dues were subjected to official scrutiny was
well known from e. g. 708 ; cf. Wilcken’s remarks on that papyrus in Chrestom.
pp. 508-9. It now appears that in the third century at any rate such samples
were separately delivered at Alexandria by persons specially appointed for the
duty, whose title may now be restored in P. Strassb. 31. 6 (third century more
probably than second) [’A7oA|Awvio Ἕμαΐσκου . . . γενομένου διγματοκ(αταγωγοῦ).
At what period this practice was introduced is unknown. In the third century
1254. OFFICIAL 171
B.C., as is shown by P. Hibeh 39. 15 and 98. 17, sealed samples accompanied the
cargoes of corn.
IO
2nd hand
15
25
30
[4ὐ]ρήλι[ο]ς “Iépag [ὁ κα]ὶ [Δίδυμος στρα(τηγὸς) Κυνοπί(ολίτου)"
τοῦ δοθέντος μοῖι προσαγγέλματος
ὑπὸ κωμαρχῶν κώμης . ρύἸ]θεϊως
εἰσδιδόντων τὸν ἑξῆς ἐγγεγραμμένον
εἰς δειγματοκαταγωγίαν τοῦ καταγο-
μένου εἰς τὴν λαμπροτάτην ‘Ade€[a]v-
δρειαν δημοσίου πυροῦ ἴσον
δημοσίᾳ πρόκιται, ἵνα πάντες
εἰδῶσι καὶ ὁ ἀναδοθεὶς ἔχηται
τῶν ἐνκεχειρισμένων.
(ἔτους) a τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν Maxptavod
καὶ Κυήτου Εὐσεβῶν Εἰὐτυχῶν
Σεβαστῶν Χοίακ α.
Αὐρηλίῳ “Ιέρακι τῷ καὶ Διδύμωι
στρατηγῶι Κυνοπολείτου
παρὰ Αὐρηλίων Σ᾿ιλβανοῦ 11α-
νετβαύιος καὶ Μεγχέως Θέωνος
ἀμφοτέρων κωμαρχῶν κώμης . ρύ-
θεως τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος a (ἔτουϑ).
εἰς διγματοκαταγωγίαν δημοσίου
πυροῦ καταγομένου εἰς τὴν λαμ-
προτάτην λεξάνδριαν
δίδομεν τὸν ὑπογεγραμμένον ὄντ
εὔπορον καὶ ἐπιτήδιον τῷ ἡμῶν
κινδύνῳ Αὐρήλιον
Πέτρον ἐγ μητρὸς Ταύριος
ὡς (ἐτῶν) A ἔχο(ντα) πόρ(ον) (δραχμὰς) φ.
(ἔτους) α Αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Τίτου Φουλουίου
᾿Ιουνίου Μακριανοῦ καὶ Τίτου ᾿Ιουλουίου ᾿Ιουνίου Κυήτου
Εὐσεβῶν Εὐτυχῶν Σεβαστῶν Χοίϊακ] a.
172 THE OXYRAYNCGHUS PAPYRI
3rd hand Adphrdior Σιλβανὸς καὶ Μενχ[ῆΞς]
ἐπιδεδώκαμεν. ἐγὼ δὲ [ὁ] Σλ-
βανὸς ἔγρα(ψα) ὑπί(ὲρ) τοῦ Μενχέως
γρά(μματα) μὴ ἰδότος.
g. 9 after καὶ corr. from οι. 17. pey yews Pap. 26. ey μητρος Pap. 29. 1.
Φουλουίου for ᾿Ιουλουίου.
‘From Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome.
A copy of the memorandum handed to me by the comarchs of the village of . ruthis,
presenting the person named below for the conveyance of samples of the wheat belonging
to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria, is publicly exhibited,
in order that every one may know and the person nominated may enter on his duties. The
1st year of our lords Macrianus and Quietus Pii Felices Augusti, Choiak 1.
To Aurelius Hierax also called Didymus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, from
Aurelius Silvanus son of Panetbauis and Aurelius Menches son of Theon, both comarchs of
the village of . ruthis for the present 1st year. For the conveyance of samples of the wheat
belonging to the State which is being conveyed to the most illustrious Alexandria we present
the undermentioned person, being a man of means and suitable, at our own risk: Aurelius
Petrus, whose mother is Tauris, aged about 30, having property worth 500 drachmae.’
Date and signatures of Silvanus and Menches.
1. The papyrus is broken above this line, but probably nothing has been lost. Cf. for
the formula 1187. 1 sqq., note.
3. . pulOelos: cf. 1. 18. Τερύθεως is a possible reading, but this is only known as an
Oxyrhynchite name, and the nome here concerned is the Cynopolite. The last letter of
]. 18 may be ε, not v.
5. δειγματοκαταγωγίαν : to the evidence for δείγματα of corn put together by Wilcken, |. c.,
P. Giessen 15. 3 τῆς ᾿Ιβιῶνο[ -] τὸ δεῖγμα is perhaps to be added. ‘The interpretation of the
editors as ‘plan’ no doubt suits the following sentence, but this has no necessary connexion
with what precedes. Cf. further P. Brit. Mus. 256 recto (a) 17 (ii, p. 99).
24. πόρ(ον) (δραχμὰς) : evidence concerning the property-qualification of various offices
is conveniently collected by Meyer in the introd. to P. Giessen 58. He seems right in hold-
ing that πόρος in this connexion signifies property, rather than income (Wilcken, Grundz.
Pp. 342).
34. There is an appreciable blank space below this line, which was apparently not
followed by a signature of an ὑπηρέτης like those in P. Flor. 3. 37 sqq., &c.
1255. AFFIDAVIT OF COMARCHS.
16-6 X 10-6 cm. A. D. 292.
A guarantee on oath, addressed by two comarchs of the village of Ision
Panga to the strategus of the nome, that they would allow no produce to be
removed from the village threshing-floors until the claims of the decaproti for
dues to the State had been fully satisfied. The priority of the representatives of
1255. OFFICIAL
173
the Government in the appropriation of the harvest was well attested for the Ptole-
maic period, e.g. by P. Tebt. 27. 53-64, and a similar procedure had been inferred
for Roman times (cf. Rostowzew, Archiv iii, pp. 213-14, Wilcken, Grundz.
pp. 215-16), but its clearest evidence is found in the present text, which is to
be regarded as an undertaking to comply with a recognized requirement.
An
employment of analogous methods in the Byzantine age may be seen in 1107.'
10
20
25
Κλαυδίῳ Διοσκ[ο]υρίδῃ τῷ καὶ Χαιρέᾳ
γενομ(ένῳ) στραί(τηγῷ) Atom(odérov) στρα(τηγῷ) ᾿Οξ(υρυγχίτου)
παρὰ .Αὐρηλίων Παποντῶτος Θέωνος
3
καὶ “Ὥρου ἀρχαιλάου ἀμφοτέρων κω-
“ {2 ; ͵ ~ a b ~
μαρχῶν κώμης Iciov Παγγᾶ τοῦ ἐνεστῶ-
4 \ "7 Σ ΄ Aes
tos ἡ (ἔτους) καὶ ¢ (ἔτους). ἐπειθεμένου σου ἡμῖν
av 2 2 ~ wo ‘ ‘
ὥστε ἐν ἀσφαλεῖ ἔχειν TOUS καρποὺς
2 =~ ε ΄ ᾽ “ « ΄ 4
ἐν ταῖς ἁλωνίαις (ev) τοῖς ἡμετέροις παιδίοις
ἄχρις ἂν πληρωθῶσι οἱ δεκάπρωτοι
~ e 7 7 7
τῶν ἑκάστου δημοσίων τελεσμάτων
2 7 x ~ £ ~ > 7
ἐκ πλήρους, κατὰ τοῦτο ὁμολογοῦζμε)ν ὀμνύν-
τες τὴν τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν Διοκλητιανοῦ
καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ Σεβαστῶν τύχην
> ~ ἈΝ iA} ‘ > ᾽’ 2 7
ἐπιτηρεῖν καὶ μηδενὶ ἐπιτρέψαι ἐφά-
7 δὴ “ Ν. ;
ψασθαι ἕως ἂν ἕκαστος τὸ ἐποφι-
λόμενον μέτρον ἀποπληρώση
πρὸς τοὺς τῶν τόπων δεκαπρώ-
τους, τῶν μετρημάτων γ[νομένωϊν
> Ν 7 Pr z 2
εἰς TO μηδεμίαν μέμψιν ἐπα-
= A "
κολουθῆσαι, ἢ ἔνοχοι εἰἴημ]εν
τῷ ὅρκῳ.
(ἔτους) n καὶ ¢ (ἔτους) τῶν κυρίζων ἡμῶν
Διοκλητιανοῦ καὶ Μαξίιμιανοῦ Σ᾽ εβαστῶν
Παῦνι ιθ.
δ et |
4. 1. ᾿Αρχελάου. 5. mayya Pap. ὠ Of ενεστωτος corr. from ov.
10. TeAecpato Pap. II. ομνῦ Pap.
1 Tn 1. τ of that papyrus Ψοείου τοῦ φυγόζν )τί ο]ς is probably to be read.
8. 1. πεδίοις.
174 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
‘To Claudius Dioscurides also called Chaereas, ex-strategus of the Diopolite nome,
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Papontos son of Theon and Aurelius
Horus son of Archelaus, both comarchs of the village of Ision Panga for the present 8th
which = the 7th year. Having been enjoined by you to keep in safety the crops at the
threshing-floors in our lands until the decaproti have received payment in full of the public
taxes from each person, we accordingly agree, swearing by the fortune of our lords
Diocletian and Maximian Augusti, to be on the watch and to permit no one to touch the
produce until each person has paid to the local decaproti the amount due from him, the
measurement being made so that no complaint may ensue; otherwise may we be liable to
the penalties attaching to the oath. The 8th which is also the 7th year of our lords Diocletian
and Maximian Augusti, Pauni 19.’
2. The title following γενομζένῳ) is doubtfully read, but seems to have been written in
much the same way as the orpa(rny@) later in the line. If yevou(év@) orpa(rnys) is right, the
name of a nome must follow, and either Διοπ(ολίτου) or Κοπ(τίτου) looks possible.
18. γινομένων is cramped and very uncertain; a participle, however, is necessary
unless there was a dislocation in the construction.
25. The remains presumably belong to the signature, but they are too slight for
recognition.
1256. LIST OF PRIESTS UNDER AGE.
21:5 X 9-5 cm. A.D. 282.
A list, presented by two comarchs of the Cynopolite village Laura to the
keepers of the public archives of the nome, of persons of priestly descent who
were not of full age; cf. Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. Nes. p. 63, where γραφὴ]
ἀφηλίκων ἱερέων is cited from an unpublished Rainer papyrus.1_ The ranks of the
priests were eid recruited from the younger members of their families, as is
clearly seen e.g. in B.G. U. 258. 10 sqq., where additions to the local priesthood
for a given ee ἀπὸ ἀφηλίκων are stated ; cf. Otto, Priester und Tempel, i, pp. 35,
211,214-16. In the present list only two persons are included, one male and one
female. They were attached to temples of Anubis, Leto, and other gods, with
which was associated a shrine of Augustus—a good illustration of the composite
character of Egyptian cults at this period.
Π- γὴν εἰσ ρον ἤτον Stee
[.|Aos Σαραπίωνος ἀμφόϊτ]εροι βιβίλι-
[οἠἰφύλακος δημοσίων λόγων [τοῦ
[
ΚἸυνοπολείτου ἄνω
' On p. 64 [ἀπολογισμὸς} ἀφηλίκων υἱῶν ἱερέων is quoted from the same document (R. 72), but whether
this is a different passage or another version of the same may be doubted.
.
1256. OFFICIAL 175
5 mapa Αὐρηλίων Πατερμούθις Σ᾿ απρίω-
[ν]ος καὶ Καλαὕὔμιος Πετενούφιος Ϊ
[ἀμ]φότεροι κωμάρχαι Λαύρας μετ᾽ ἄλίλων.
ἰγρ]αφὴ {ς} ἀφηλίκων υἱῶν ἱερέωϊν
τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος ¢ (ἔτους), ἔστι δέ"
0
το [ |] —— «Αὐρήλιον ἉρυώτηΪν
[elk πατρὸς “EppavotBis “ApBéws
[Περεὺς ‘AvovBidos καὶ Anrois
[kal] τῶν συννάων θεῶν μεγίστων
[οἷς συνκαθίδρυται ναὸς θεοῦ Σεβαστοῦ
15 [Καίσαρος ἱερῶν πρωτολογίμων
τῶν ὄντων ἐν Aatpa Κυνωνπολείτ(ου),
. ἦτρις Θατρῆτος ἱέρεια τῶν
αὐϊτῶν ἱερῶν.
ἔτους) ᾧ Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
Μάϊρκου Αὐρηλίου Πρόβου Γοθίθ)ικοῦ Μεγίστου
Πα]ρθικοῦ Μεγίστου Τερμανικοῦ Μεγίστου
Ε
20
ὑϊσεβοῦς Εὐτυχοῦς Σεβαστοῦ Φαμενὼθ κα.
and hand [4ὐ]ρηλίοι Πατερμοῦθις καὶ Καλαλαῦμις
[κωϊμάρχαι Aavpas ἐπιδεδώκαμεν. ΑΑὐρήλ(ιος)
25. [4]ντώνιος ἔγρα(ψα) ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν γρά(μματα) μὴ εἰδότ(ων).
On the verso
Aatpas| per ἄλλων.
2. 1. ἀμφοϊτἼ έροις βιβ[λιο]φύλαξι. 6. καλαῦμιος Pap. ο corr. from o. a, First
o Of [αμήφοτεροι corr. and x of κωμαρχαι corr. from κ᾿ 1. [ἀμφοτέρων κωμαρχῶν. 8. ὕϊων
ἵερεων Pap. 10. 1. Αὐρήλιος “ΑρυώτηΪς. 13. μεγιστῶ Pap. 15. ἵερων Pap. ;
so in], 18. 17. ἵερεια Pap.
“To .,. . and . . . son of Sarapion, both keepers of the public records of the upper
division of the Cynopolite nome, from Aurelius Patermouthis son of Saprion and Aurelius
Kalatimis son of Petenouphis, both comarchs of Laura with other villages. List of priests’
children under age in the present 7th year, as follows :—Aurelius Haruotes son of
Hermanubis son of Harbeus, priest of the temples of the first rank of Anubis, Leto, and
the associated most great gods, to whom has also been consecrated a shrine of the divine
Augustus Caesar, at “Laura in the Cynopolite nome; . . tris daughter of Thatres, priestess
of the same temples. The 7th year of the Emperor Caesar “Marcus Aurelius Probus
176 THE OXYREAYANGHUSVPAPVYRE
Gothicus Maximus, Parthicus Maximus, Germanicus Maximus, Pius Felix Augustus,
Phamenoth 21. We, Aurelius Patermouthis and Aurelius Kalaiimis, comarchs of Laura, have
presented this list. I, Aurelius Antonius, wrote on their behalf, as they were illiterate.’
6. Καλαὕύμιος : in ]. 23 the name is (wrongly ?) spelled Καλαλαῦμις.
7. Aavpas per ad[dov: cf. 1. 26; in Il. 16 and 24 Aavpa only is specified. The association
of villages for administrative purposes was common; cf. 1281. 15, P. Hamburg 7. 2, note.
8. ἀφηλίκων υἱῶν ἱερέων : cf. the unpublished papyrus in Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. Nes.
p. 64, cited in the foot-note on p. 174 above. Since these ἀφηλικες are called below
respectively ἱερεύς and ἱέρεια (Il. 12, 17) the distinction which Otto, Pries‘er und Tempel,
li. 327 proposed to make between the phrases ἀφῆλιξ vids ἱερέως and ἱερεὺς ἀφῆλιξ (so P.
Brit. Mus. 338. 12-13 (ii, p. 68), Wessely, of. ct#., p. 63) cannot be maintained.
10, The first half of the line is filled up by two dashes separated by ano ; it is unlikely
that the latter stands here for οὕτως.
11. It is remarkable that here the father only is mentioned, while in the case of the
priestess in ], 17 her mother alone is named, which suggests that priestly descent was required
on the father’s side for priests and on the mother’s for priestesses ; cf. 1265. 17-18, and Otto,
Priester und Tempel, i, pp. 219-20.
“ApBéws : cf. Β. G. U. 1004. i. 4 ‘Ap8is. The doubtful 8 might be read asx.
12. Λητοῦς : cf. B.G.U. 1095. 7, where there is a doubtful mention of a ἱερὸν Λητοῦς
(so the index). A local cult of Leto in the Pathyrite nome is perhaps to be inferred from
the mention of the νῆσος Anrot(s) in P. Grenf. ii. 15. Col. ii. 5.
14-15. On the cult of Augustus in Egypt cf. Blumenthal, Archiv v, pp. 318 566.
πρωτολογίμων: both πρῶτος and Adymos are common epithets of temples (cf. Otto,
Priester und Tempel,i, p. 18, ii, pp. 310-11), but this seems to be the first instance of their
combination,
16. Κυνωνπολείτ(ου) is irregular in form, and above woke to the left of the τ something
has been written which might be read as ew or ews, i.e. πόλεως ; but Κυνοπολείτου must have
been intended.
1257. STATEMENT CONCERNING A DECAPROTUS.
17-6 Χ 23-3 cm. Third century.
The purpose of this unaddressed document is not quite clear. It is a state-
ment drawn up by a person named Maximus (I. 16) concerning the accounts of
an Oxyrhynchite decaprotus. A payment of 500 artabae had been made to the
latter after the proper time for receiving it had passed, but it had been duly added
to the account by his assistant. Four years afterwards, when a superior official
was at Oxyrhynchus, the question of this late payment was reopened, apparently
as a precedent for further supplementary additions to the accounts; cf. note on
ll. 16-19. This statement, which seems to have been made out for some official
occasion rather than as a draft for a petition, is written across the fibres of the
papyrus in a semi-cursive hand dating from the latter part, probably, of the third
century. The fifth year mentioned as current in 1. 14 might well be that of
1257. OFFICIAL 177
Probus. On the verso are two mutilated columns of accounts in two hands, and
in the reverse direction the first two lines of a letter from Maximus (no doubt the
Maximus of the recto) to his father Horion.
vit)
᾿Επίμαχος ὀνομασθεὶς εἰς δεκαπρωτείαν λιβὸς τοπαρχίας τοῦ ᾿Ο ξυρυν-
᾽’ ~ ~ bY Ἂν 7 ~ BA ~ ᾽ ,
χίτου νομοῦ παρῆλιξ ὧν Kat Θωνίου πατρωοῦ ὄντος τοῦ ᾿Επιμάχου
, 7
ἐδιοίκη-
x ᾿ \ ΄ \ A a , = ,
σεν τὰ κατὰ τὴν δεκαπρωτίαν, καὶ τοῦ καιροῦ λήξαντος τῆς παραδόσεως
σίτου Θέων ὁ καὶ Πλούταρχος γεν[όϊμενος ὑπομνηματογράφος νυνὶ
κ᾿ A A ΄ὕ eyed ΄,
5 δὲ στρατηγοῦντος τοῦ Τανίτου νομοῦ ἐπίστειλεν Δημητρίῳ πραγματευ-
τῇ αὐτοῦ παραμετρῆσαι εἰς λόγον δημοσίων μετρημάτων ἀρτάβας ἐ-
ἊΝ ~ wy By “ > 4 4 7 d
πὶ τοῦ (ἔτους) a ἔτους τῆς εὐτυχαιστάτης ταύτης βασιλείας πε[ν]τακ[ο]σί[ας
τῷ Θωνίῳ καὶ τῷ τούτου βοηθῷ Διονυσίῳ τῷ καὶ παρόντι. καὶ τοῦ μέ-
τρου παραδοθέντος ὑπὸ τοῦ Δημητρίου ἀκόλουθα ποιῶν ὁ βοηθὸς παρέ-
“σι , ~ 4 a?) D4 “ ΄“ e
10 Oaito τοῖς λόγοις τῆς δεκαπρωτείας, τἱο]ῦτ᾽ ἔσίσὶτιν, τῷ χειριστικῷ οὗ
ἰπρ᾿οσέλαβε καὶ τῷ κατ᾽ ἄνδρα τῷ ἐν δημοσίῳ καταϊκειμένῳ διὰ το]ῦ
bd Ἅ ᾽ ~ 7 7 , \ ~
ἐπιδοθέντος συναιρέματος τοῦ δεκαπρώϊτου μηνι]αίου ᾿Εἰπεὶφ zlod
» "ἷ ) - δ “ ΄ ᾽ Ve 7 7
(ἔτους) a ἔτους. Appoviov δὲ τοῦ κρατίστου ἐπείκτου δημοσίου σίτου
[τῷ Φα-
A \ Lon ip) “ δ Ψ a? “ ΄
pt μηνὶ τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος (ἔτους) ε ἔτους τῇ Οξυρυνχιτῶν πόλει aj... .
Σ ᾽
ι5.0..-.1 6 mpoeipnuévos ᾿Επίμαχος δεκάπρωτος προσαγαγὼν pj... ἐ-
μὲ τὸν Μάξιμον ὡς [ὀϊ]φλόντος τοῦ Θέωνος τὰς πεντακοσίας ἀρτάβϊας
ἐδέ Ν A Ἷ Vy yas f θέ 6 é A ~ 72 «
ἔησεν καὶ τὰ προσόντα αὐτῷ παρα σὶ) θέσθαι διὰ τῶν γενομένων ὑπο-
μνημάτων ὑπὸ τοῦ στρατηγοῦ τοῦ νομοῦ ἐπὶ παρόντος ‘Apupoviov τοῦ
κραστίτου ὅτι αὐτῷ ἐμετρήθησαν τῷ λόγῳ τῆς δεκαπρωτίαϊς
Pp eh ASSET LU ci t VOT ρ :
1-2. 1. ᾿Επιμάχου ὀνομασθέντος. . . παρήλικος ὄντος Θώνιος πατρωὸς ὦν. o€vpv Pap,
4. νυνὶ Pap. 5. 1, στρατηγῶν . . . ἐπέστειλεν. 4. 1. εὐτυχεστάτης. 9. |. παρέθετο.
17. 1. ἐδεήσατο : cf. 1295. 10. 10. 1]. κρατίστου.
‘On the nomination οἵ Epimachus to the office of decaprotus in the western toparchy
of the Oxyrhynchite nome, as he was past his prime, Thonius the stepfather of Epi-
machus administered the business of the office. After the time for the delivery of corn had
passed Theon also called Plutarchus, ex-hypomnematographus and now strategus of the
Tanite nome, directed Demetrius his agent to measure out 500 artabae to the account
of public dues in the first year of this most happy reign to Thonius and his assistant
Dionysius, who was also present. On delivery by Demetrius of this amount the
assistant followed the natural course and added it by way of supplement to the accounts
of the office, that is, to the ledger of the amounts received and to the individual list
lodged in the archives through the monthly summary presented by the decaprotus for
N
178 THLE (OXY RAN NGOS SAP LRT
Epeiph in the first year. But when his excellency Ammonius, collector of public corn-dues,
was [present] in the city of Oxyrhynchus in Phaophi of the present fifth year, the aforesaid
decaprotus Epimachus producing myself, Maximus, and representing that Theon owed the
500 artabae asked that the further amounts in his hands should be added through the
memoranda drawn up by the strategus of the nome in the presence of his excellency
Ammonius, because they had been measured out to him to the account of his office of
decaprotus.’
2. It is somewhat curious that the business of a παρῆλιξ should have been conducted
by his πατρωός, who would presumably have been his elder.
6-7. The separation of dp[ra8as and πε[ν]γακ[ο]σίζας is awkward, but the reference in
]. τό demands a previous mention of them, and the ends of these two lines are the only
available places.
(ἔτους) a ἔτους: cf. 1]. 13-14. In dates of this period a superfluous year-sign often
follows the figure (cf. e.g. 1252. recto 40), but to write the word out in this position
is unusual.
10. χειριστικόν here seems to designate the current accounts kept by the decaprotus as
opposed to the more formal records presented for preservation in the archives; cf. P. Brit.
Mus. 255. 11 (ii, p. 117) mpaxropevew καὶ χιρίζειν, where Wilcken, Chresfom. p. 321 has already
supposed a reference to bookkeeping. The sense of ‘list’ also appears in χειρισμός as
applied to inventories of temple-property. In P. Tebt. 121. 49 χειριστικόν was explained
on the analogy of 188 δαπά(νης) χει[ρ]ιστῆι as a payment made to a χειριστής, but the meaning
there is uncertain.
12. συναιρέματος : cf. P. Tebt. 340. i. 5-9 συναίρεμα πυροῦ τοῦ μεμετρηζ(μένου) . . . [xara]
μηνιαῖον Μεσορὴ [ὑπὸ τῶν] πρακ(τόρων), and P. Rainer 145 cited by Wessely, Kar. und Sokn.
Ves. p. 11 κατὰ συναίρεμα σιτικῶν κώμης Σοκνοπαίου Νήσου Παχών.
13. κρατίστου ἐπείκτου δημοσίου σίτου : this title seems to be a novel one. ἐπείκτης
occurs in the compound χωματεπείκτης, e.g. 1053. 12, P. Thead. 20. 8.
14-15. A participle in the genitive is required to be constructed with ’Appoviov κτλ.
and to govern τῇ ᾿Οξυρυνχιτῶν πόλει. -ομενοῖυ] is perhaps just possible at the beginning of
Ἰ. 15; ... vrojs| is certainly unsuitable. At the end of that'line μάρτυρα ἔἾμε would give
a good sense, but a shorter supplement is wanted. μζόνον is unconvincing.
16-19. The phraseology here is somewhat obscure. παραθέσθαι however should have
the same sense as in ]. 9, and as the passage stands it can hardly be interpreted otherwise
than as meaning that Epimachus wished the strategus and the ἐπείκτης to authorize further
supplements to his accounts. ὡς [6|PAdvros will then mean not that the 500 artabae were
still due from Theon, but that they had been due when strictly the accounts were closed.
But that further additions should be made after an interval of four years is certainly
surprising. For ὑπομνημάτων cf. 1252. recto 26, note.
@) DECLARATIONS ΤΟ OPEICIALS:
1258. PROMISE OF ATTENDANCE.
13:0 X 8-4 cm. A.D. 45.
A declaration on oath that the writer would appear before the strategus in
connexion with a reckoning of receipts from taxation. The document is analogous
in form to 260, 1195, B. G. U. 891. recto, P. Leipzig 52-3, Hamburg 4.
1258) ΒΟ ΤΟΘΟ TOVOFFICIALS 179
[3 AH Gents ἄν ΤΣ Ἰήσιος τῶϊν ἀπὸ] ᾿Οξυρύγχων
[woAews . 2... ᾿“Ππποδρόμου Σ᾽ εκούνδωι
[πράκτορι δημ]οσίων τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἀμφόδου.
[ὀμνύω Τιβέρι]ον Κλαύδιον Καίσαρα
Σεβαστὸν] Γερμαν[ κὸν Αὐτοϊκ]ράτορα
σι
[
[ἔσεσθα]ί με ἐμφανῆι τῶι στρατηγῶι
[4πολλω]νίωι ἐπὶ τῆς ἔνγιστα ἀριθμήσεως
ἱτῶν δ]ημοσίων ὄντα ἐκτίὸ]ς ἱεροῦ βω-
[μοῦ τεἹμένους παντὸς ἀσοίλου τόπου
το [σκέπης] πάσης. εὐορκοῦντι μέμ μοι
[
ἘΣ γ΄ “- \ x 2 2
εὖ εἴη,] ἐπιορκοῦντι δὲ Ta ἐναντία.
ἔτους ἕϊκτου Τιβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος
[
[SeBaorlod Γερμανικοῦ Αὐτοκράτορος μηνὸς
[Νέου Σ]Ἰεβαστίο]ῦ ἐνάτηι.
9. 1. ἀσύλου.
‘, .. son of..esis, . . . of Oxyrhynchus in the Hippodrome quarter, to Secundus,
collector of taxes of the same quarter. I swear by Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus
Germanicus Imperator that I will appear before the strategus Apollonius at the next
reckoning of taxes unprotected by any temple, altar, sacred enclosure, or any place of
sanctuary or shelter in any form. If I observe the oath may it be well with me, but if
I swear falsely, the reverse. The sixth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus
Imperator, the ninth of the month Neus Sebastus.’
2. There is barely room for γερδίων (cf. e. g. 285. 4, 288. 2), unless πόλεως was
abbreviated.
3. δημ)οσίων : cf. 1. 8, and for the combination with πράκτορι, B. G. U. 72. 2-3 πράκ(τορος)
δημοσίας κώμης ἹΚαρανείδος, where δημοσίων was apparently intended, P. Rylands 141. 6.
7. Τ᾿ Απολλω]νίωε suits the size of the lacuna better than [’Appo|yio.. Cf. note on |. 12.
8. [τῶν δ᾽ημοσίων is supported by |. 3 but hardly fills the lacuna, in which there is room
for six letters. For ékz[o]s ἱεροῦ κτλ. cf. 6. g. 785, P. Hibeh 93. 3-5.
12. ἕκτου : the vestiges of the letter before τ suit x or π᾿ better than a and exclude «, p
and @, πέμ]πτου is long for the lacuna, for which six letters are sufficient, and ἐνάτου would
give rise to difficulties concerning the name of the strategus in |. 7, since Dorion occupied
that office in Phaophi of the 9th year (255. 1), and Tiberius Claudius Pasion in the roth
(398). Pasion must have been twice strategus, as he is known from 288. 28 to have been
in office on Mesore 15 of the 5th year.
180 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
1259. DECLARATION OF A SHIPPER.
19-8 X II-g cm. A.D. 211-12.
This and the two following papyri (1260-1) relate to the corn-supply, 1259
and 1260 both containing formal acknowledgements by shippers of the receipt of
corn for transport to Alexandria. Similar documents of the Roman and early
Byzantine periods are P. Amh. 138, Brit. Mus. 256 (a) and 301 (ii, pp. 99 and
256), Flor. 75, Goodsp. 14, Cairo Preis. 34 ; cf. 4130 1197. 1259, however, has some
peculiarities of phraseology, and the conclusion of the document, where it is
unfortunately mutilated, cannot yet be restored with security. On the subject
of the corn-transport see Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 369-70, 376 sqq., Rostowzew,
Archiv iii, pp. 220 sqq.
4 a, ? ΄
Διδύμῳ στρα(τηγῷ) Οξυρυγχείτου
παρὰ Ποσιδωνίου τοῦ καὶ Τριαδέλφου ναυ-
κλήρου χειρισμοῦ Νέας πόλεως πλοίων η
ἀγωγῆς (ἀρταβῶν) μ(υριάδων) δὲ παρέλαβον ἱπαρελαβον} καὶ
5 παραμεμέτρημαι παρὰ Διοσκόρου ᾿Οννώφρι-
‘ ᾿ὕ 7 [4 4
os Kai Διδύμου Ilavceipios σειτολόγων κάτω
τοπαρχίας Ψώβθεως τύπων τὰς ἐπιστα-
λείσας plo ὑπό τε σοῦ καὶ ‘Qpiwvos τοῦ καὶ ᾿4πί-
ὠνος βασιλικοῦ γραμματέως τοῦ αὐτοῦ νομοῦ
᾽ ᾽ , ~ 4 bd v4 ~ 2
το ἐξ ἀποστόλου τοῦ κρατίστου ἐπιτρόπου τῆς Νέας
πόλεως ἀπὸ δημοσίων θησαυρῶν τῆς αὐτῆς
κώμης εἰς Τῶμιν ποταμὸν πυροῦ γενήματος
τοῦ διελθόντος] ιθ (ἔτους) τῶν κυρίων Αὐτοκράτορων
᾿Αντωνίνοίν καὶ Γέτ]α Εὐσεβῶν Σεβαστῶν
15 ἀδόλου ἀβ[ώλου ἀκρίθο]υ ἀδι(αγπατήτου κεκ[ο]σ-
κινευμένϊου σὺν] ἑκατοστῇ μιᾷ καὶ ἡμίι[αρ-
ταβίῳ ἀρτάϊβας Ἰχειλίας ὀκτακοσί. αράκ[ο
Ὁ ἄἀρτῴ ΣΝ σίας τεσσαράκϊ]οντα,
γίζνονται) [(πυροῦ) (ἀρτάβαι) ᾿. wp, μέτρῳ δ]ημοσίῳ [..........4.
perpnoe: ΤΠ. κελευσθείση «6... ee ee eee
20 τῶν τῶν ποταὶΐμ 20 letters
πάντων ἃς Kali κατάξω εἰς ‘AdeEdvdpecav
καὶ παραδάϊσ]ω [τοῖς ἀσχολουμένοις τὸν χει-
ρισμὸν [ὑ]γιῶς ἀκ[ακουργήτους ἀπὸ πάσης
1259; DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 181
ναυτ[κῆς κακοϊυργίας τό letters
25 κυρία ἡ ἀποχὴ τρίισσὴ γραφῖσα ἣν ἐξεδόμην σοὶ μὲν τῷ
στρατηγ[ῷ δι]σσὴϊν τοῖς δὲ σιτολόγοις μοναχήν.
(ἔτους 2?) [k] Δὐτοκρατόρίων Καισάρων Μάρκου
[ΑὐΠ]ρηλίου ‘Avz[wvivov καὶ Πουβλίου Σ᾽ επτιμίου
[Γέϊτα Βρετανἰνικῶν Μεγίστων Εὐσεβῶν Σ᾽ εβαστῶν
8. ὕπο Pap.
‘To Didymus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Posidonius also called
Triadelphus, master of 8 boats carrying 40,000 artabae in the administration of Neapolis.
I have received and had measured out to me by Dioscorus son of Onnophris and Didymus
son of Pausiris, sitologi of the Psobthis district in the lower toparchy, the amount ordered me
by you and Horion also called Apion, basilicogrammateus of the said nome, in accordance
with the message of his excellency the procurator of Neapolis from the public granaries
of the said village at the river Tomis of wheat from the produce of the past 19th year of
our lords the Emperors Antoninus and Geta Pii Augusti, unadulterated, with no admixture of
earth or barley, untrodden and sifted, including a percentage of τῷ artabae, . . . thousand
eight hundred and forty artabae, total [.]840 art., by the public measure . . . and according
to the prescribed measurement . . ., which I will carry to Alexandria and deliver to the
officials of the administration safely, free of all risk and damage by ship .. . This receipt is
valid, there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and
one to the sitologi.’ Date.
2. Is this shipowner identical with the Triadelphus in 522.1? The dates of the two
papyri are suitable enough.
3. χειρισμοῦ Νέας πόλεως : cf. 708. 13, where Wilcken (Chrestom. pp. 508-9) is no doubt
right in reading χι(ρισμοῦ), BG. U. 8. ii. 29-30 ναυκλήρου τοῦ τῆς Νέας πόλεως χειῤβισμοῦ,
Wilcken, Grundz. p. 369.
4. μ(υριάδων) : Wilcken compares the obscure sentence in P. Giessen 11. 17-18 ἄλλας
ὀκτὸ μυριάδες ἔχω πλοίων ὧν ἐξουσίαν ἔχω, of which he now prefers his originai explanation, cited
ad loc., to that suggested in Chrestom. p. 523.
8. Cf. B. G. U. 1091. 1-2, where the same Horion appears as deputy-strategus in the
21st year.
το. ἐξ ἀποστόλου: cf, 1197. 13, note, P. Tebt. 486, C. P. Herm. 6. 13.
12. This passage throws light upon P. Leipzig 22. 10 ἐν [Δ)ιβ[υϊτη [2 }ropews ποταμοῦ (so
Mitteis, comparing another unpublished papyrus). ἐν [ΔΊ β[υ͵τη cannot be right ; something
like ἐκ λιβὸς τοῦ Τώμεως ποταμοῦ is wanted. Possibly, however, the initial = should stand and
cis (Σ)τῶμιν be read in the present place.
13. Cf. ll. 27-9. The date is practically certain, since the association of Caracalla and _
Geta ended in the 20th year; see also the note onl. 8 above. According to 1196
Anubion was strategus in that year, but probably κα should be read there in 1. 8 instead of «.
15. ἀδιαπάτητος seems to be a novel qualification in this context.
16. σὺν ἑκατοστῇ μιᾷ καὶ ἡμιαρταβίῳ : the purpose of these percentages is unexplained.
A ἡμιαρτάβιον occurs also in 522. 21, a passage which may now be better understood, and
P. Tebt. 486 ai τοῦ ἀϊπο]στόλ(ου) (πυροῦ) ᾿᾽Δ, (ἥμισυ) (ἀρτάβης) (so rather than (ἀρτάβαι))
182 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
x, / (mupod) Ax, which shows that 4 art. per cent. is meant. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. ro15. 2 (iii,
Ρ. 257, 6th cent.) σὺν ναύλοις καὶ éxdroorais, and P. Tebt. 470. In 708 percentages are
required from sitologi on account of detected impurities in the corn-freights, but the extras
in the present passage are presumably ofa different kind.
19-20. There was perhaps a reference here to the receipt of expenses ; cf. e. g. 1260.
15-17; but ποταΐμ. . . is a difficulty.
21. For the supplement cf. 1260. 12. καταστήσω εἰς (P. Brit. Mus. 256. (a) 15 (ii, p. 99))
OF ἀποκομίσω εἰς (P. Amh. 138. 14) are not so well adapted to the space, but ἀποίσω eis
(P. Flor. 75. 17) would be suitable.
23-4. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 948. 8 (iii, p. 220) ἅπερ φορτία παραδώσει σῶα καὶ ἀκακούργητα ἀπὸ
ναυτικ[ῆς] κακου[ρ]γίας, 301. 12-14 (ii, p. 256) καὶ παραδώσιν τὸν γόμον σῶον καὶ ἀκακούργητον τῷ
ἐϊμ]αυτοῦ] κινδύνῳ, Mitteis, Berichte d. Sachs. Gesellsch. d. Wissensch. 1910, pp. 270 sqq. In
1. 23 the letters ax{ are very doubtfully identified, and there would be room for a somewhat
longer supplement, but the exiguous vestiges do not suit oa[as καὶ ἀκακ.
25-6. Cf. 1260. 17-19. The supplement in 1. 25 is longer than would be expected,
but seems guaranteed by the analogy of 1260; possibly γραφεῖσα was abbreviated.
1260. DECLARATION OF A SHIPPER.
23 Χ 9:7 cm. A.D. 286.
An acknowledgement similar to 1259 of the receipt of a cargo of corn for
transport to Alexandria ; cf. the introduction to that papyrus.
Αὐρηλίῳ Φιλίππῳ τῷ Kai ‘Apion
στρατηγῷ ᾿Οξυρυγχείτου
παρὰ Αὐρηλίου ἀνικήτου ᾿Ολβανοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς
λαμπίρᾶς) καὶ λαμπ(ροτάτηξ) ᾿Οξ(υρυγχιτῶν) πόλεως κυβερνητοῦ
πλοίου
5 Ἑλληνικοῦ κληρονόμων Teipwvos ἀγωγίῆς)
(ἀρταβῶν) tv. παρέλαβον καὶ ἐν[ε]βαλόμην εἰς
τὸ προκείμενον πλοῖον ἐκ γραμμάτων Οὐλπίου
Κυρίλλου τοῦ διασημοτάτου καθολικοῦ παρὰ
Afahvpnrtov Δημητριανοῦ καὶ ὡς χρημαί(τίζει
10 δεκαπί(ρώτου) μερῶν μέσης τοπίαρχίας) κριθῆς νέας
καθαρᾶς κεκ[οσ]κινευμένης (ἀρτάβαΞς) οε, αἱ
οὖσαι κώμης Ἡρακλείου, ἅσπερ κατά-
ἔξω εἰς τὴν λαμπ(ροτάτην) ᾿Αλεξάνδρειαν καὶ παρα-
δώσω οἷς ἐὰν κελευσθῶ καὶ τῆς
15 παραδόσεως γράμματα ἐποίσ]ω διὰ τὸ
πεπληρῶσθαί με πάντων τῶν
1260. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 183
ἀναλωμάτων. κυρία ἡ ἀποχὴ (τρισσὴ) ypadei-
σα, ἣν ἐξεδόμην σοὶ μὲν τῷ στρα(τηγῷ) δισσὴν
τῷ δὲ δεκαπ(ρώτῳ) μοναχήν, καὶ ἐπερω-
20 τηθεὶΐϊς] ὡμολόγησα. (ἔτους) B Αὐτοκράτορος
Καίσαρος Γαίου Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίοζυ] Δ7ιοἸκλητιανοῦ
καὶ (ἔτους) a Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος άρκου
«Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου Μαξιμιανοῦ Εὐσεβῶν
Εὐτυχῶν Σεβαστῶν ΠΠαῦνι on.
and hand 25 «Ἅ{[ὐ]ρήλιος ᾿ἀνείκητος ᾿Ολβαν[οῦ)] παρέ-
λαβον καὶ παραμεμέτρημαι [τὰς προκε]ιμ(ένας)
κριθῆς ἀρτάβας ἑβδομήκοντα
πέντε καὶ κατενεγκῶ καὶ παρα-
δώσω ὡς πρόκειται. Αὐρ[ή(λιος)] Σ᾿ λβα-
30 νὸς Δμμωνίοϊυ] ἔγρα(ψα) ὑπί(ὲἐρ) αὐτοῦ μὴ
εἰδότ(ος) γρά(μματα).
12. ἐ Οἵ ουσαι corr. from σ. 1. τὰς οὔσας. 17. 7 γραφεισα Pap. 18. δισσηὴ Pap.
27. Κριθ corr. from πυρου.
‘To Aurelius Philippus also called Horion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from
Aurelius Anicetus son of Olbanus, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus,
pilot of a Hellenic boat belonging to the heirs of Tiro, of 350 artabae burden. I have
received and embarked upon the aforesaid boat in accordance with the instructions of Ulpius
Cyrillus, the most eminent catholicus, from Aurelius Demetrianus and however he is styled,
decaprotus of part of the middle toparchy, 75 artabae of new, pure, and sifted barley,
belonging to the village of Heracleum, which I will transport to the most illustrious
Alexandria and deliver to whomsoever I am ordered to deliver it, and I will produce the
certificate of the delivery, because I have been paid all the expenses. This receipt is valid,
there being three copies of it, of which I have issued two to you, the strategus, and one to
the decaprotus, and in answer to the formal question I have given my consent.’ Date
and signature of Anicetus written for him by Aurelius Silvanus.
3. Ὀλβανοῦ may be for ᾿Ορβανοῦ = Urbant.
5. Ἑλληνικοῦ : so e.g. P. Goodsp. 14. 3.
12. Ἡρακλείου : cf. 989 and 1285. 100.
14-15. P. Flor. 75. 18-20 is rather more explicit [τῆς παρ]αδόσεως ἐποίσω εἰς ὄνομα ὑμῶν τὰ
συνήθη ἄποϊχα γράμματα ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀννωνεπάρχου ; cf. P. Goodsp. 14. 9-10.
15-16. The ἀναλώματα are more precisely defined in P. Flor. 75. 21-2 [émAnp|oOnv τῶν
ναύλων καὶ τῶν κουμουλῶν καὶ τῶν σακκοὶ φορικ]ῶν μισθῶν ; cf. P, Goodsp. 14. 7 eae (?) καὶ
τὸ δηνάριον ἑκάστου podiov καὶ Ta vavAa Kal TO σακκοφορικόν.
28. κατενεγκῶ : So e.g. P. Flor. 21. 14 εἰσενεγκοῦμεν, Hamburg 44. 7 ἐπενεγκῶ.
184 THE OXYRHYNECRUS*PAPYRI
1261. DECLARATION CONCERNING COMMISSARIAT.
26-3 X 19-5 cm. A. D. 325.
Acknowledgement on oath from a senator of Oxyrhynchus to a centurion
in the service of the catholicus that he had received a quantity of produce
for transport and delivery. The consignment was destined partly for a coming
official visit, partly for troops stationed at Babylon; cf. 1115, Wilcken, Grundz.
pp. 358-9, 361-2, P. Giessen ii, pp. 88-9.
Μετ[ὰ)] τὴν ὑπατείαν τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν Κρίσπου καὶ ΚωνσταντίνοἰυἹ
τῶν ἐπιφανεστάϊτων
Καισάρων τὸ γ΄.
Φλαουίωι Σαραπίωνι ἑκατοντάρχου τάξεως τοῦ διασημοτάτου καθολικοῦ
map Αὐρηλίου Ἡρακλέους Κοιλακίου βουλ(ευτοῦ) τῆς Aapm(pas) καὶ λαμ-
π(ροτάτης) ᾿Οξ(υρυγχιτῶν) πόλεως ἐπιμελητοῦ
> 7 Ἂς iA ~ ed ~ ” « ” > ’ ,
5 «[.-].. ὀμνύω τὸν σεβάσμιον θεῖον ὅρκον τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν Αὐτοκράτορός
[Tle καὶ Καισάρων παριληφέναι ἀπὸ γενήμαί(τος) ιβ (ῦνδικί(τίονος) λι(τρῶν)
μί(υριάδας) B ’Aonre,
εἰς των [écoluévny ἐπιδημίαν λι(τρῶν) p(vpidda) a, καὶ εἰς εὐθενίαν τῶν ἐν
Βαβοιλῶνι
7 uA ~ € Xx X 7,
ἰδ᾽ιιακιμένων γ[εν]Ἰνεωτάτων στρατιωτῶν ὑπὸ Σ᾽ εουηριανὸν πρ[α)ιπ(όσιτον)
λι(τρῶν) p(vpidda) a ᾿᾽Ζ4σλε, καὶ τὸ ἀνάλωμα, κατενε(γγ)κῖν καὶ τὴν
διάδοσιν τούτων ποιήσασ-
c [4 ΄“ > ~ 7 \ ~ id
10 θαι ὁπόδαν κελευσθῶ ἀριθμῷ πλήρη Kai τῆς παραδόσεως
, ; ζω ᾽ ᾿ς age Ν “- A ΟΝ
γράμματα ἐπενε(γ)κῖν, εἰς τὸ ἐμ μηδενὶ μεμφθῆναι, ἢ ἔνοχος
᾿ ~ 7 e € 4 ~ 7 “
εἴην τῷ θείῳ ὅρκῳ. ὑπατείας τῆς προκ(ειμένης) Τῦβι ιη.
3. 1. ἑκατοντάρχῳ. 4. 1. εἰς thy. . . Βαβυλῶνι. 8. 1. γζεν]ναιοτάτων. g. to added
above the line. 10. |. ὁπόταν.
‘The year after the third consulship of our masters Crispus and Constantinus, the most
illustrious Caesars. To Flavius Sarapion, centurion on the staff of the most eminent
catholicus, from Aurelius Heracles son of Coelacius, senator of the illustrious and most
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, superintendent of . .. I swear the holy divine oath by
our masters the Emperor and Caesars that I have received from the produce of the 12th
indiction 24,235 pounds, for the coming visit 10,000 pounds, and for provisioning the most
noble soldiers quartered at Babylon under Severianus, praepositus, 14,235 pounds, and the
expenses, to carry down and make the distribution of them in full whenever I am ordered, and
I will produce the receipts for the delivery, without giving any cause for complaint;
ΤΟ DECLARATIONS: TOVORFICIALS 185
otherwise may I be liable to the penalties of the divine oath. The aforesaid consulship,
Tubi 18.’
3. Cf. B.G.U. 2i. ill. 10 ἑκατοντάρχῳ τοῦ καθολικοῦ.
5. There seems to be insufficient room for ἀννώνης (cf. 6. g. 1194. 3~4) at the beginning
of the line nor do the faint vestiges suggest that word. Perhaps the name of the produce
was given, as e.g. in 48. recto iii, 11 ἐπιμεληταῖς ἀχύρου. A geographical qualification
might also be used, as 6. g. 1115. 10 ἐπιμεληταῖς ᾿Οξυρυγχείτ᾽ οἿυ.
7. The expected ἐπιδημία was perhaps that of the catholicus himself, as in Ῥ, Brit. Mus.
1259. 33 (ili, p. 240).
9. For ἀνάλωμα cf. 1260. 17. καί has perhaps fallen out before xareve(y)xiv, The
διάδοσις here was apparently to be carried out by the ἐπιμελητής himself, as in 1194. 12; cf.
the note ad Joc.
10-11. παραδόσεως γράμματα : cf. e.g. 1115. 9 566.
1262. RECEIPT OF SEED-CORN.
10-4 X 6-2 cm. Ἀπ DEEL Os.
An acknowledgement, addressed to the strategus and basilicogrammateus
through two local commissioners, of a loan of seed-corn; cf. 1031, P. Flor. 21
(Arsinoite nome), which are applications for loans addressed directly to such com-
missioners, and P. Hamburg 149, a similar application to the basilicogrammateus
of the Oxyrhynchite nome, in which no commission is mentioned. In practice,
no doubt, the mode of address in these applications varied at the caprice of
the writer, and it is not to be inferred from P. Hamburg 19 that the com-
mission was not sitting. The form of the present document was perhaps
technically the more correct ; cf. 1024, where a grant of seed is authorized by
the strategus and basilicogrammateus. 1262 is substantially analogous to the
common Arsinoite receipts (e.g. Β. α. U. 104, 105, &c.), but follows a different
formula. The reign, of which the sixth year was current, was probably that
of Septimius Severus, as is indicated by a document on the verso, a short
receipt for rent in four lines, of which the text is Σαραπιάδος" ἔσχον Tapa O€wvos
els λόγον ἐνοικίου ὑπὲρ τοῦ τρίτου κὲ (I. καὶ) ἰκοστοῦ (sc. ἔτους) δραχμὰς ὀκτώ,
7 (δραχμαὶ) η. Below this, written in the reverse direction, the name Σαραπιάδος
has been washed out.
“Δουκρητί[ίῳ Νείλ(ῳ ?) στρα(τηγῷ) ᾽Ο ξί(υρυγχίτου)
καὶ Σερήνῳ βασιλ(ικῷ) γρα(μματεῖ) τοῦ α(ὐτοῦ)
νομοῦ δι[ὰ] ᾿Επιμάχί(ου) Σ' αραπίίωνος)
γυμνασια[ρ]χίήσαντος) καὶ 4ημητί(ρίου)
5 τοῦ κ(αὴ Φαϊ.]. . ηδί ) ἐξηγη(τεύσαντος)
αἱρεθ(έντωνὴῚ ἐπὶ παραλήμψ εα(ς)
186 VALE VOXYRAYNGAYS WPAPYRIT
καὶ παραδόσεως σπερμάτ(ων)
χωρούντ(ων) εἰς τ(ὴν) τοῦ ἐνεστ(ῶτος)
s (ἔτους) κατασπορὰν
10 παρὰ ᾿Απολλωνίου νεωτ(έρου)
Τειμαγί(ένους) τοῦ κ(αὶ) 4Διδύμου
μητ(ρὸς) “4ιδύμ(ης) τῆς K(at) Toevpar(peiovs)
ἀπὸ Τήεως τῆς Θμοισεφὼ Ι
tom(apxias). παρείληφα καὶ παρα-
15 μεμέτ(ρημαι) παρ᾽ ὑμῶν σπέρ-
ματα δάνεια ἀπὸ γενή(ματος) τοῦ
διελ(θόντος) ε (ἔτους) εἰς ᾿κ]Ἰατασπορὰν
τοῦ ἐνεστ(ῶτος) ς (ἔτους) εἰς ἣν γε-
w@py® mlept τ]ὴν α(ὐτὴν) Τῆειν
13. ἡ Of τῆς corr.
‘To Lucretius Nilus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, and Serenus, basilicogram-
mateus of the said nome, through Epimachus son of Sarapion, ex-gymnasiarch, and Demetrius
also called Pha .. ., ex-exegetes, appointed to receive and deliver seed employed for the
sowing of the present 6th year, from Apollonius the younger, son of Timagenes also called
Didymus, his mother being Didyme also called Tsenphatres, of Teis in the toparchy of
Thmoisepho. I have received and had measured out to me from you as a loan of seed from
the produce of the past 5th year for the sowing of the present 6th year, for the land which
I cultivate in the area of the said Teis .. Ὁ
4 sqq. In 1081 the two commissioners, who are both senators, one being also an
ex-chief-priest, the other agoranomus, are described as αἱρεθεῖσι ὑπὸ τῆς κρατίστης βουλῆς ἐπὶ
ἀναδόσεως σπερμάτων τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος ἡ (ἔτους) ἄνω τοπ(αρχίας) ; cf. P. Flor. 21. 2-4.
1263. ANNOUNCEMENT CONCERNING PRACTICE OF A TRADE,
9:4 X 6-1 cm. A.D. 128-9.
A notification addressed to the city-scribe of Oxyrhynchus that the writer
proposed to begin practising the trade of a ποταμοῦ ἐργάτης in the current year.
ποταμοῦ ἐργάτης is probably a variant of ποταμίτης, a word occurring in several
papyri of the later Roman and Byzantine periods ; cf. 1058. 3, 1288. 13, B. G. U.
14. ii. 19, iii. 2, &c., 295. 8, 11, 818. 5, P. Flor. 157. 2, 273. 13, Reinach 5202s, P. S. ᾿ς
83. 11, where the ποταμῖται appear as labourers employed in the construction or
repair of embankments and canals, and similar work. As a τέχνη this calling was
1268. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 187
presumably subject to the χειρωνάξιον or tax on trades, and it was probably in
the interests of that impost that the present declaration was required.
Διογένει τῷ καὶ ᾿Ερμαίῳ ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος
τῶν ἐξηγητ(ευσάντων) γρα(μματεῖ) 10 τρισκαιδεκάτου
πόλ(εως) ἔτουϊ5] Ἁδριανοῦ Καίσαρος
Ἂν ΄ ᾽ ~ Z Zz
mapa Διοσκόρου ἀπελευ- τοῦ κυρίου χρήσα-
θέρου Σ᾿ αραπίωνος Σ΄'α- σθαι τῇ τῶν ἐργ[ατῶν
5 ραπίωνος τοῦ Διο... .. ποταμοῦ. τέχ[νῃ.
ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πἰόλεως 15 διὸ ἐπιδίδίωμι τὸ
ἀμφόδου “Ἑρμαῖου. ὑπόμνημα [ὼς πρό-
7 fa wy ΄
βούλομαι πρώτως κίιται. (€rous)| τρισκαἰιδεκάτου
‘To Diogenes also called Hermaeus, ex-exegetes, scribe of the city, from Dioscorus,
freedman of Sarapion son of Sarapion son of Dio . . ., inhabitant of Oxyrhynchus in the
quarter of Hermaeus. I wish to begin from the present thirteenth year of Hadrianus
Caesar the lord to practise the trade of a river-worker ; accordingly I present this application
as above.’ Date.
1264. NOTIFICATION OF INVIOLABILITY.
32-6 Χ 8-5 cm. Kobe, 272
This singular document is an application to the βιβλιοφύλακες ἐγκτήσεων for
the formal entry (παράθεσις) in their registers of a right of inviolability (ἀσυλία)
attaching to the writer, as recently recognized by the dioecetes ; a copy of the
memorandum of the dioecetes was at the same time forwarded in substantiation
of the claim.
ἀσυλία is frequently coupled in inscriptions with immunity from taxation as
a personal privilege conferred in return for services to the State (cf. e.g.
Dittenberger, Or. gr. imscr. 66, 150. 15), and the same combination occurs in
P. Brit. Mus. 345 (ii, p. 113), where two pastophori are described as ἀπολύσιμοι
τῆς λαογραφίας καὶ τῶν ἄλλων τελεσμάτων καὶ ἄσυλοι. In the present instance it is
natural to infer a sélentio that the applicant was not a member of any priestly
order, and the ground of his privilege is presumably to be found in the strange
term εὐναιδεία in 1.18. It seems likely that, as both Wilcken and Mitteis have
suggested, the word meant is εὐπαιδία, and that the reference is to the zs liberorum
established by the Lex Julia et Papia Poppaea. ἀσυλία is not indeed known to
have been included among the privileges conferred by that enactment, but
188 THE OXYRAYNGHUS \PAPY RI
information regarding its provisions is incomplete. What exactly this ἀσυλία
implied is uncertain ; perhaps it secured the person of a debtor as against private
creditors, or perhaps, as Mitteis thinks, it carried immunity from certain public
functions ; possibly it was wide enough to be efficacious in both these directions.
That immunity from taxation was recognized through the registers of the
βιβλιοφύλακες was already known from B.G.U. 1073 (A.D. 275, also from
Oxyrhynchus), and it is interesting to find similar treatment accorded to the
parallel privilege of ἀσυλία. Preisigke will perhaps welcome this as fresh evidence
that the registers were not a ‘Grundbuch’ (cf. his recent discussion in Alo xii,
pp. 402 sqq., especially pp. 418-19). If, however, ἀσυλία meant immunity from
distraint, an entry of such a privilege would not be out of place upon the registers
of the βιβλιοθήκη ἐγκτήσεων as these are commonly understood ; or, again, if the
immunity is to be connected rather with liturgies, since these were based upon
ownership of property, such a right might naturally appear in a property-register.
[Avpnr\io..... Ἰῳ τῷ καὶ ‘ArroANo-
c c ἐ
[vio γυμ(νασιαρχήσαντι) τῆς] λαμπίρᾶς) καὶ λαμπροτάτης
A a PX” ns} Aapn(p μπρ
[Ο ξιυρυγχειτῶν) πόλεως κ]αὶ τῷ σὺν α(ὐτῷ) ἀμφοίτέροις) βι[βἸλ(ιοφύλαξι"
[παρὰ ᾿Ιουλίοϊυ Θέωνος τοῦ καὶ Ζωίλ[ο]υ
5 Γαΐου ᾿Ιουλίου ᾿Αλεξάνδρου ἀπὸ τῆς
λαμπί(ρᾶς) καὶ λαμπροτάτης ᾿Οξυχυνχείτωϊν
͵ὕὔ ~ Va > 3 4
πόλεως. τοῦ γενομένου ἐξ ἐντυχίαϊΪς
μου ἐπὶ τοῦ κρα(τίστου) γενομένου διοικη-
τοῦ ᾿ἀνδρομάχου ὑπομνήματος
το περὶ τῆς ὑπούσης μοι ἀπὸ τῶν νό-
> 7 ἈΝ > 7
pov ἀσυλείας τὸ ἀντίγραφον
> ᾽ὔ « ~ > 2 >
ἐπιφέρων ὑμεῖν ἐν δισσῳ ἐπι-
δίδωμι τὸ ὑπόμνημα πρὸς τὸ
\ , , ΄
τὴν δέουσαν παράθεσιν γενέσθαι
Η͂ a tae A ,
15 διὰ τῶν παρ ὑμεῖν διαστρωμά-
των τῷ ἡμετέρῳ ὀνόματι πρὸς
τὸ πᾶσι δῆλα εἶναι τὰ ὑπόντα μοι
~ ᾽ 7 7 \ ᾽ ’
τῆς εὐναιδείας δίκαια, καὶ ὀμνύ-
‘\ 4 c 4 lad
w τὸν ἔθιμον Ῥωμαίοις ὅρκον
20 μὴ ἐψεῦσθαι.) (ἔτους) B Αὐτοκράτορος
Καίσαρος Λουκίου Δομιττίου Αὐρηλιανοῦ
Εὐσεβοῦς Εὐτυχοῦς Σ᾽ εβαστοῦ
1264. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 189
καὶ ε (ἔτους) ᾿Ιουλίου Αὐρηλίου Σ᾿ επτιμίου
Οὐαβαλλάθου ᾿Αθην[οδ]ώρου τοῦ
25 λαμπροτάτου βασιλέως ὑπάτου
Αὐτοκράτορος στρατηγοῦ ‘Popa(iwr)
Φαμενὼθ η.
1. τῶ corr. from yu. 4. ζωϊλ[ο]ν Pap. 5. γαΐου Ἰουλιου Pap. 6. First ν of οξυχυνχειτων
corr. from p and τω corr. ; 1. ᾿ΟξυρυνχειτῶΪν. 10. ὦ Of τῶν corr. 12. ὕμειν Pap.; so in
| Be 5 18. 1. εὐπαιδίας (9). 23. ἵουλιου Pap. 27: ἡ, corr. (?).
“ΤῸ Aurelius . .. also called Apollonius, ex-gymnasiarch of the illustrious and most
illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his associate, both keepers of the archives, from Julius
Theon also called Zoilus, son of Gaius Julius Alexander, of the illustrious and most illustrious
city of Oxyrhynchus. I submit to you in duplicate the copy of the memorandum drawn up in
consequence of my petition to his excellency Andromachus, ex-dioecetes, concerning the
inviolability legally belonging to me and present this memorandum in order that the proper
entry may be made against my name through the registers in your keeping, so that all may
know the rights belonging to me in virtue of the number of my children ; and I swear the
oath customary with Romans that I have not made a false statement. The 2nd year
of the Emperor Caesar Lucius Domitius Aurelianus Pius Felix Augustus and the 5th
year of Julius Aurelius Septimius Vaballathus Athenodorus, most illustrious king, consul,
Emperor, general of the Romans, Phamenoth 8.’
2. Some civic title is to be restored in the lacuna and γυμ(νασιαρχήσαντι) seems to
suit the correction in |. 1 (see the critical note, and cf. e. g. 1199. 1).
8. This seems to be the latest extant mention of the dioecetes as a central authority ;
the catholicus had already been instituted by this time ; cf. Wilcken, Grundz. p. 157.
12-15. Cf. the notification of ἀτέλεια in B.G.U. 1073. 15-19 ἵν᾽ εἰδῆτε τὴν ὑπάρχουσαν
αὐτῷ ἐκ τῶν νόμων ἀτέλιαν καὶ τὴν δέουσαν παράθεσιν ποιήσησθε τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ ἐπιστέλ-
λεται ὑμῖν.
18. εὐναιδείας is clearly written, except for the fact that the top of the v has been
retouched.
20 544. Other papyri dated in the joint reign of Aurelian and Vaballathus are C. P. R.
9, P. Strassb. 8, B.G. Ὁ. 946. The last alone gives Vaballathus the title ὑπάτου, as here ;
cf, Wilcken’s note ad loc.
1265. AFFIDAVIT OF PRIESTLY RANK,
23:5 Χ 8-6 cm. AD: 936;
Declaration on oath to the logistes by a priest of Zeus, Hera, and other gods,
and bearer (κωμαστής) of the divine images, that his priestly rank was derived
from his father. As is well known, the priesthood was a hereditary office in the
Graeco-Roman period as in earlier times; cf. Otto, Priester und Tempel, i,
pp. 203 566.
190
10
and hand
2. nw Pap.
25. ὕπατειας Pap.
THE OXVYRAYNCAGS PAPYRI
,
Mera τὴν ὑπατείαν ᾿Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου
πατρικίου ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ δεσπότου ἡμῶν
«
Κωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου καὶ ᾿ Ῥουφίου
᾿Αλβίνου τῶν λαμπί(ροτάτων).
Φλαουίῳ Παρανίῳ τῷ καὶ Μακροβίῳ λο(γιστῇ)
παρὰ Αὐρηλίου Θωνίου Δημητρίου
3 Ν Lex > ~ Ψ «ς 7
ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως ἱερξως
ἱεροῦ Διὸς καὶ Ἥρας καὶ τῶν συννάων
θεῶν μεγίστων [kali κωμαστοῦ
θίων προτομῶν καὶ νίκης αὐτῶν
A > 7 7 «
προαούσης. ἐπέθετό μοι ἡ
σὴ ἐμμέλείια ἐγγράφως δηλῶσαι
’ὔ » ἊΝ >
πόθεν εἴην πἰα]ρ[ῃ)ρηκὼς τὸ προ-
κίμενον ἀξίωμα. κατὰ ταῦτα
« “ 2, Ἂς Ἂς 7 ~ a
ὁμολογῶ ὀμνὺς τὸν σεβάσμιον θεῖον ὅρκον
΄ “ « “A > 4 7
τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν Αὐτοκράτορός τε
καὶ Καισάρων ἐκ διαδοχῆς τοῦ προειρη-
μένου μου πατρὸς 4ημητρίου
> la Ἂς 2X , ’
[ἐϊσχηκέναι τὸ αὐτὸ ἀξίωμα
3 4 fe € ,
κ[ἀἸκείνζογυ τυγχάνοντες ἱερξως
τῶν αὐτῶν ἱερέων καὶ κωμα-
στῶν θείων προτομῶν καὶ
μηδὲν διεψεῦσθαι, ἢ ἔνοχος εἴην
τῷ θείῳ ὅρκῳ.
i c ἐ
ὑπατείας τῆς προκ(ειμένης) Φαμενὼθ λ.
[4Ἰὐρήλιος Θωνίος ὥμασα
τὼν θειων ὥρκων ὡς πρώ-
Κειταί.-
8. ἵερου (ἢ). . . συνναῶ Pap. 15. opko Pap.
᾿Οξ(υρυγχίτου)
20. |. τυγχάνοντος.
26. |. ὥμοσα. 27. 1. τὸν θεῖον ὅρκον ὡς πρόκειται.
‘ The year after the consulship of Julius Constantius, patrician, brother of our master
Constantinus Augustus, and Rufius Albinus, the most illustrious.
To Flavius Paranius
also called Macrobius, logistes of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Thonius son of
Demetrius, of the same city, priest of the temple of Zeus, Hera, and the associated most
12653 . DECLARATIONS. TO OFFICIALS I9I
great gods, celebrant of the divine images and their advancing victory. Your grace enjoined
me to state in writing whence I obtained the aforesaid rank. Accordingly I acknowledge,
swearing the holy, divine oath by our masters the Emperor and the Caesars, that I received
the said rank in succession to my aforesaid father Demetrius, who was himself one of the
said priests and celebrants of the divine images, and that I have made no false statement,
under penalty of the consequences of the divine oath. In the consulate aforesaid,
Phamenoth 30. I, Aurelius Thonius, have sworn the divine oath, as aforesaid.’
8. Cf. 483. 3, where kali τῶν συννάων θεῶν is probably to be restored, as here, after “Hyas ;
the editors of Dzkazomata, p. 121, rightly rejected κα[ὶ Ποσειδῶνος.
9. κωμαστοῦ : cf.e.g. B.G. U. 1. 19-20, 362. vii. 17, &c., Wessely, Kar. und Sokn. Nes.
Ρ. 64, Otto, Priester und Tempel, i, pp. 10, 95.
11. προαούσης is for προαγούσης. For the common omission of y between vowels cf.
e.g. 1142. 9, note, Mayser, Grammatik, pp. 163-4.
13. πἰα]ρ[ῃ]ρηκώς is not very satisfactory. Wilcken suggests τετ[η]ρηκώς, but this suits the
vestiges less well, and hardly gives the required sense.
17-18. It is noticeable that the writer makes no reference to his mother; cf. note
on 1256. 11.
21-2. The words as they stand are just intelligible, but probably the writer intended
τῶν αὐτῶν θεῶν καὶ κωμαστοῦ.
1266. EXAMINATION (ἐπίκρισι5) FOR MEMBERSHIP OF THE GYMNASIUM.
25:2 X 8-9 cm. : A.D. 98.
This is an application by a father for the ἐπίκρισις of his son as a preliminary
to the latter’s admission to the gymnasium; cf. Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 140-3,
199, 200, 1202, P. Rylands τοὶ. The document is of precisely the same kind as
257, and being better preserved at the end is a useful supplement to that papyrus.
The beginning, as in 257, is lost, but presumably the application was addressed to
the strategus and basilicogrammateus as the officials primarily responsible for
the ἐπίκρισις of ephebi in the provincial towns ; cf. 257. 13-15, 1266. 1-2. For full
qualification as ephebi, however, a further process of εἴσκρισις was necessary
(cf. Wilcken, of. ε72., p. 142, 1202. introd.), and 1266 now shows that in the local
metropoleis, as at Alexandria, the praefect here intervened ; cf. the note on 1. 25.
ΞἸΕΡΓ ἾΠ Ὑ Ompannyne \avnos
καὶ Παμφίλου γενοϊμένο]ν βασιλικ[ο]ῦ
γραμματέως καὶ ὧν ἄλλων κα-
θήκει τῷ ¢ (ἔτει) θεοῦ Οὐεσπασιανοῦ
5 ἀκολούθως αἷς ἐπήνεγκεν ὁ προ-
γεγραμμένος μου πατὴρ Διονύσις
ὁ καὶ ᾿Δμόις Ψάμμιος τοῦ Βαλλά-
192 ΤΕ ΘΑ ΝΘ GS PARYRI
ρου ὃς ἢν παλαιστροφύλαξ περιὼν
> 7 ς ε Ν > ~ ων
ἀποδείξεσι ὡς ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ Ψάμ-
10 pus Βαλλ(άρ)γουΐς) ἐστὶν ἐΐν τ]ῇ τοῦ rd (ἔτους)
θεοῦ Καίσαρος γρίαἸφ[ῇ τ]ῶν ἐκ τοῦ
γυμνασίου παρα... . μένων,
ἐγὼ δὲ ἀφ᾽ οὗ προσέβην ἐγενό-
μην ἐν πάσαις ταῖς τοῦ γυμνασίου
15 γραφαῖς, τὴν δὲ τοῦ υἱοῦ μητέρα
4 iol - “~
Θερμούθιον γεγαμῆσθαΐί μοι τῷ
β (ἔτει) Δομιτιανοῦ καθ᾽ ἱδιόγραφον
Ν Ν \
συνγραφὴν τὴν καὶ δεδημοσιω-
μένην διὰ τοῦ καταλογείου τῷ
20 ἑξῆς γ (ἔτει), ἧς ὁ πατὴρ Πλουτί-
wv Πλουτάρχου ἀναγραφόμενος
ἐπ᾿ ἀμφόδου Νότου Δρόμου ἐπε-
΄ ”~ + ee σον 2 oy
κρίθη τῷ αὐτῷ πέμπτῳ ἔτει
θεοῦ Οὐεσπασιανοῦ ἐν τάξει τῶν
25. ὑπὸ Καυντίου Παυλείνου ἐπικεκρι-
μένων ὑπὸ Σουτωρίου Σ᾽ ὡσιβίου
στρατηγήσαντος καὶ Νικάνδρου
γενομένου βασιλικοῦ γραμματέως
καὶ ὧν ἄλλων καθήκει, καὶ ὀμνύω
30 Αὐτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Νέρουαν
Τραϊανὸν Σεβαστὸν Τερμανικὸν
μὴ ἐψεῦσθαι, εἶναι δ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ τῆς
Θερμουθίου φύσϊει υἱὸν τὸν Πλου-
τίωνα καὶ μὴ θέϊσει μηδὲ ὑπ]όβλη-
35 Tov μηδ᾽ ἀλλοτρίαις [ἀσφαλ͵]είαις ἢ
ὁμωνυμίᾳ κεχρῆσθαι, ἢ ἔνοχος
» lal id » > 4
εἴην τῷ ὅρκῳ. (ἔτους) a «Αὐτοκράτορος
Καίσαρος Νερούα Tpaiavod{s}
Σεβαστοῦ Γερμανικοῦ Παῦνι ts.
and hand 40 Ψάμμις Διονυσίου τοῦ καὶ ‘Apéiz(os)
> x \ > 4 \
ἐπιδέδωκα Kal ὀμώμεκα TOV
ὅρκον.
1266. (DECLARATIONS. TO OFFICIALS 193
15. viov Pap. 18. η of συνγραφην corr. from o. 31. tpaiavov Pap.; so in]. 38.
‘[. . . I declare that I was selected at the selection which took place under |...
late strategus and Pamphilus, late basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the
7th year of the deified Vespasian in accordance with the proofs adduced in his lifetime by
my aforesaid father Dionysius. also called Amois, son of Psammis son of Ballarus, who was
a guard of the palaestra, that his father Psammis son of Ballarus was in the list made in the
34th year of the deified Caesar of those . . . in the gymnasium ; and I myself ever since
I came up for selection was included in all the lists of the gymnasium ; and I declare that
Thermouthion the mother of my son was married to me in the 2nd year of Domitian by an
autograph contract which was also made public through the record-office in the following
ard year, while her father Plution son of Plutarchus, registered at the South Square quarter,
was in the same fifth year of the deified Vespasian placed by Sutorius Sosibius, then
strategus, and Nicander, then basilicogrammateus, and the other proper officials in the class
of persons selected by Quintius (Ὁ) Paulinus; and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Nerva
Trajanus Augustus Germanicus that I have made no false statement, and that Plution
is the son of myself and Thermouthion by birth and not by adoption nor is he
supposititious, and that I have not availed myself of credentials belonging to others or
identity of names ; otherwise may I be liable to the consequences of the oath, The 1st year
of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus, Pauni16. 1, Psammis
son of Dionysius also called Amois, have presented the memorandum and sworn
the oath.’
1 sqq. A comparison of the dates in ll. 4 and 17 indicates that the reference is to the
ἐπίκρισις of the applicant, not, as in 257. 12 sqq., to that of his father.
II-12. of ἐκ τοῦ γυμνασίου is commonly used absolutely, but here seems to have been
combined with a participle.
17-19. Cf. 906. 8-9 τὴν δὲ δηλουμένην o|v|yypapry καἰ] τὴν [yevopérny αὐτῆς διὰ τοῦ καταλογείου
δημοσίωσιν καὶ μετάδοσιν, a passage now cleared up by the present parallel, which indicates
that, as we had suggested in the note ad Joc. (so too Preisigke, Girowesen, p. 299, Schwarz,
Hypothek und Hypallagma, p. 88), the συγγραφή in question was ἰδιόγραφος, i.e. really
a χειρόγραφον. The explanation preferred by Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 86, 126, must accordingly
be definitely discarded. On the δημοσίωσις of private contracts see Mitteis, of. cz7., pp. 82-7,
Preisigke, op. cit., pp. 296 sqq., 1200. introd., 1278. introd., Jérs, Z. Sav. xxxiv, pp. 107 5664:
Jors’s remarks on pp. 141-2 concerning marriage-contracts now require modification.
23. The sth year has not occurred in what remains of the text, but was perhaps men-
tioned in connexion with the ἐπίκρισις of the applicant’s father in the lines which originally
preceded Il. 1 sqq.; cf. 257. 12 sqq. and note.
25. Paulinus is known from Josephus, Bell. /ud. vii. το. 4 to have succeeded
Ti. Julius Lupus (died a.p. 73) in the praefecture, but this is his first occurrence in
papyri. He has been identified with the Valerius Paulinus mentioned by Tacitus, W7s/. iii.
43 (cf. Prosopograph. Imp. Rom. iii, p. 373, Cantarelli, La serie det prefetti, i, p. 35), but the
nomen is at any rate not Valerius ; it looks rather like a corruption of Quintius.
ἐπικεκριμένων : the first three letters are indistinct, but on the whole are more like ἐπὶ than
εἰσ. εἰσκεκριμένων is, however, expected on the analogy of P. Flor. 57. 73, and émc. here, if
rightly read, may be due to the carelessness of the scribe.
26-7. Σωσ[ιβίου and Ν[ικ]άνδρου must hence be restored in 257. 13-14.
32-6. Cf. 257. 40-3, which should now be read εἶναι δ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ] ᾿Ισιδώρας τὸν Θεογένην
φ[ύσει υἱὸν] καὶ μὴ θέσει μίη]δὲ ὑπόβλητοϊν μηδ᾽ ἀλλοτρίαις ἀσφαλείαις (?) κεχρῆσθαι [ἢ ὁμωνυμίᾳ,
O
194 THE: OXYRAYNCHOS:, PAPY RI
ἢ. ἔνοχος κτλ. ; or if the » previously read before κὄχρῆσθαι is preferable to s, καὶ μηδενι
ἀλλοτρίῳ may be substituted for μηδ᾽ ἀλλοτρίαις dopadeiacls on the analogy of B.G. U. 1032.
14. Cf. also P. Tebt. 316. ii. g—-10 καὶ μὴ ἀλλοτρίᾳ ἀπαρχῇ μηδὲ ὁμ(ωγ)νυμίᾳ κεχρῆσ(θλαι.
ἀσφαλΊ:είαις in 1. 35 is conjectural (cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 293. 19), but suits the remains; dmap|yais
cannot be read.
1267. REGISTRATION OF A CHILD.
24:5 X 7-7 cm. A.D. 209.
A request to an amphodogrammateus of the city for the registration of
a boy aged three years and five months. The document is to be referred to the
category of the notifications of birth, of which several examples from the Fayim
have been published ; cf. P. Fay. 28, Tebt. 299, Gen. 33, B.G. U. 28, 110-11, and
Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 195-6. There are, however, considerable differences
in formula, the most obvious being the concurrence of the owner of the house,
where the boy was to be registered, with the boy’s father in presenting the
application. Possibly, no doubt, in the Faytim examples the parents happened to
be owners and not tenants. That the present notification occurred some years
after the child’s birth is no unusual circumstance. The papyrus offers a still
older mention of the tribal organization of the provincial metropoleis than 1030.
On the verso is an extract from an official survey-list (1287).
Σύριωνι ἀμφ[οδ]ογρα(μματεῖ) y
φυλῆς
παρὰ ᾿Αἀπολλαϊναρίο]υ Ἁρπάλου
μητρὸς Sapamiddos ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων
5 πόλεως μετὰ κυρίου Χάρμου
Πία)υσειρᾶτος μητρὸς ( )
κ[α]ὲ παρὰ Ζωίλου [Ζ]Ἰωΐλου τοῦ
᾿Δπολλωνίου μητρὸς Κλαυδίας
Θέωνος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως.
το βουλόμεθα πρώτως ἀπὸ τοῦ
νῦν ἀναγραφῆναι ἐπὶ τοῦ ὑπάρ-
χοντος ἐμοὶ τῇ ᾿Απολλωναρίῳ
ἐπ’ ἀμφόδου Πλατείας μέρους οἰ-
κίας τὸν ἐμοῦ τοῦ Ζωίλου
15 γνήσιον υἱὸν ‘Qpeiova
μητρὸς Ηρᾶτος ᾿Απολλωνίου
1267.) DECLARATIONS ΤΟ OFFICIALS 195
(δωδεκάδραχμον) ἀπὸ y(vpvaciov) ὄντα πρὸς τὸ éveor(ds)
u¢ (ἔτος) ἐτῶν τριῶν καὶ μηνῶν
πέντε. διὸ ἐπιδίδομεν τὸ ὑπό-
20 μνημα ws καθήκει καὶ
ὀμνύομεν τὴν Tay] κυρίων
Αὐτοκρατόρων Σ᾽ εουήρου
καὶ Avrwvivov καὶ Γέτα Καίσαρος
Σεβαστῶν τύχην μὴ ἐψεῦσθι(αὴ.
25 (ἔτους) ἰῷ Αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων
Aovkiov Σ᾽ επτιμίου Σ'εονήρου
Εἰὐσεβοῦς Ileprivaxos ApaBixod
AdiaBnvixkod Παρθικοῦ
Meyiorov καὶ Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου
30 ᾿ἀντωνίνου Εὐσ[εβ]οῦς Σ᾽ εβαστῶν
καὶ Πουβλίου Σ᾿ επτιμίου Γέτα
Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ Τῦβι ι.
7. ζωΐϊλου [ ζ)ωἴΐλου Pap. ; so ἴῃ ]. 14. 15. υἱον Pap. 19. ὕπομνημα Pap.
‘To Syrion, amphodogrammateus of the 3rd tribe, from Apollonarion daughter of
Harpalus and Sarapias, of Oxyrhynchus, with her guardian Charmus son of Pausirasand...,
and from Zoilus son of Zoilus son of Apollonius, his mother being Claudia daughter
of Theon, of the said city. We wish that now for the first time and henceforth Zoilus’
legitimate son Horion, his mother being Heras daughter of Apollonius, a payer of twelve
drachmae and member of the gymnasium, aged in the present 17th year three years and
five months, should be registered in the share of a house owned by me, Apollonarion, in the
Broad Street quarter. We accordingly present this memorandum as is fitting, and swear
by the fortune of our lords the Emperors Severus and Antoninus and Geta Caesar Augusti
that we have made no false statement.’ Date.
1-2. Cf. 1080. 2, introd., 1116. 20, which gives the equation of φυλή and dudodov, and
Wilcken, Grundz. pp. 42-3, 348-9.
10. πρώτως: cf. the phrase ἀπογράφομαι πρώτως in registrations of property, e.g. P. Tebt.
323. 7, where we interpreted it as meaning that the new owner was making a return for
the first time of his acquisition. Mitteis thinks (Grundz. p. 101) that the sense must be
that the person making the return was appearing for the first time as a property-owner ;
Eger, Aeg. Grundbuchwesen, pp. 121-2, leaves the question open. The analogy of the
present passage is distinctly in favour of our original explanation.
13. In 788. 3 μη[τροπ(όλεως}] Πλατ(είας) is probably to be read.
17. The gist of the document appears to commend (δωδεκάδραχμον) in preference to
(δωδεκαδράχμου), the meaning being that Horion was qualified by descent for eventual
classification as a δωδεκάδραχμος ἀπὸ γυμνασίου. Cf. e.g. P. Amh. 75. 35, where the latter
phrase is applied to a boy of three years,
Θ2
196 THE ‘OXYRAVYNGHUS: PAPYRI
1268. REGISTRATION OF A HOUSE AFTER PURCHASE.
16-9 X 12-1 cm. Third century.
This document belongs to the class of property-returns following upon
purchase, of which examples have been published from the Fayim (e. g. P. Tebt.
323), Hermopolis (e. g. P. Brit. Mus. 945 (iii, p. 120), Leipzig 3. ii), and Antinoé
(P. Strassb. 34); cf. Eger, deg. Grundbuchwesen, pp. 120-3, Mitteis, Grands.
pp. 99-101. 1268 has some peculiarities which give it an interest in spite of its
extensive mutilation. A noticeable feature is the array of documentary evidence
adduced in support of the purchaser’s title ; in the parallels from Hermopolis and
Antinoé this is less prominent, while in those from the Faytm it is not directly
referred to. An analogous papyrus from Oxyrhynchus is 1199, which, however,
is not in the form of an ἀπογραφή but is an application for παράθεσις, an expedient
supposed to have been adopted when the previous owner had not made an
ἀπογραφή ; cf. Eger, op. cit., pp. 131 sqq., Mitteis, of. czt., pp. 103 sqq. 1199, as
was pointed out in the introd. ad /oc., conflicts with the current explanation
by a positive statement that the property in question had been declared in
an ἀπογραφή by the vendor. 1268 now brings the correlative contrary evidence ;
it is itself an ἀπογραφή, yet it apparently states in ll. 14-15 that the vendors
μὴ ἀπογεγράφθαι. Mitteis plausibly suggests that the present ἀπογραφή was con-
ditioned by the production of evidence that the vendors’ title depended on
δημόσιοι χρηματισμοί (ll. 13,17). But it can hardly be said that the conditions
underlying the alternatives of ἀπογραφή and παράθεσις are yet fully understood.
The document belongs to the first half, probably, of the third century ;
the sixth year mentioned in ]. 5 may well refer to the reign of Severus
Alexander.
παρε(τέθη).
and hand [ 21 letters καὶ ὡς] xpnpa(ri¢er) βουλ(ευτῇ) καὶ ᾿Ηλιοδώρῳ
βιβλ(ιοφύλαξι) ;
[rapa at letters dlépas Ἡρᾶτος Ἡρᾶτος ἀπὸ κώμης
Σύρων διὰ Αὐρηλίου
[ 26 letters Ἰ Avrivoéws. ἀπογράφομαι ἣν κατεγρά-
φην κατὰ συγχώρη-
5 [ow τελειωθεῖσαν διὰ τοῦ καταλογ)]είου τῷ διελθόντι ς (ἔτει) μηνὶ Μεσορὴ
παρὰ Αὐρηλίων Πετο-
ἰσίριος 19 letters μ]ητρὸς Τασεῦτος ἀπ᾽ ᾿᾽Οξυρύγχων πόλεως
παστοφύόρου ᾿Αθηνᾶς
1268). DECLARATIONS. TO OFFICIALS 197
~
[τῆς καὶ Θοήριδος θεᾶς μεγ(ίστης) καὶ Σ᾿ ιν]θώϊν]ιος τῆς καὶ ᾿Απίας
Διονυσίου μητρὸς Μαρκίας ἀπὸ τῆς
[αὐτῆς πόλεως τὴν ὑπάρχουσαν τῇ] τοῦ Πετοσίριος θυγατρὶ Αὐρηλίᾳ
Τασεῦτι μητρὸς Τααρ-
[ 18 letters τοῦ πατρὸς ἔχοντος αἸὐτὴ(ν) ὑπὸ τῇ χειρὶ κατὰ τοὺς
“Ρωμαίων νόμους
10 ] 19 letters καὶ Αὐρηλίᾳ ΣἸινθώνι τῇ καὶ Ania κατὰ τὸ λοιπὸν
τέταρτον
ἱμέρος 24 letters ἐπ᾿ ἀϊμφόδου Τεμγενούθεως οἰκίαν καὶ αἴθριον
[ τς καὶ τὰ τούτων χρηστήρια πάντα σὺν εἰσόδοις καὶ
ἐξόδοις
[ 29 letters ἐκδό]σιμ[α] ἀπὸ διαλογῆς ἀναπεμφθέντα
[ 27 tee. ]..[. σὺν] ἔϊσο]ις ἀντιγράφοις, καὶ δηλῷ μήτε
Ν. Ξ
τὸν Πε-
15 [τοσίριν 21 letters \e-[] . ἢ τὴν Σινθῶνιν τὴν καὶ Aniav ἀπογε-
le ~ 7 2 4 > XN > ~
ey DEDUCE tee steel elles ὁ δ6 els τῶν προκει]μ[έϊνων ἐνγαίων, εἶναι δὲ αὐτῶν
ἀγοραστικῷ
4 Ν va “~ 4 A ~
FOPROOE she trepanen ale 2k ede κατὰ συγχ]ωρ[ήσ]ις τρεῖς τελειωθείσας διὰ τοῦ
καταλογείου ὧν ὁμοίως
[ 28 letters 7 τ: ].. τῶν τρεῖς ἐπ[ἠφέρων
ὑμ[ν σὺν ἴσοις ἀντι-
[γράφοις 29 letters ] μίην]Σ Παχών, μίαν μὲν
πρότερον Σ᾽ αραπιά-
20 [δος jure Piers On
14. 0 of roy corr. from 7. 18, ἴσοις Pap.
πο (οἷ οι γα. πὸ
3. The Oxyrhynchite κώμη Σύρων is mentioned also in 270. 22, 1052. 5.
4-5. συγχώρηΪσιν :}:- καταλογ]είου : cf. e.g. 1.17, Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 65-7.
6-7. ᾿Αθηνᾶς κτλ. : cf. 579, 1117. 2-3.
9. Cf. 1208. 6, note. But the fact that a person ὑπὸ τῇ χειρί was at the same time an
owner of property shows that the pa/ria potestas was not strictly interpreted in Egypt.
13. ἐκδόϊσιμ[α] is a somewhat doubtful restoration, but seems suitable enough in this
context; on the use of the term cf. Mitteis, Grundz. p. 63. On the διαλογὴ (τῆς πόλεως),
which appears in connexion with the δημοσίωσις of contracts, cf. Mitteis, op. czz., pp. 84-5,
Preisigke, Gzrowesen, p. 297. The relations of the officials πρὸς τῇ διαλογῇ to the καταλογεῖον
are not yet clear. Mitteis’s remark (pp. 84°, 125°) that apparently the latter only was
198 THE (OAYRAYNCHUS, PAPYRI
concerned with the preparation of συγχωρήσεις seems to need modification in the light of the
present passage.
14-16. Similarly 1199. 24-5 κα]ὶ δηλῶ τὴν αὐτὴν Θεωδίαν [d|royeypapélat] τὸ προκείμενον
ἔζγγεον. The next words should now be restored, on the analogy of ]. 16, εἶν]αι δὲ αὐτῶν
κλ]ηρονο[μικῷ δικαίῳ. Something like μηδὲν ἁπλῶς may be supplied in the lacuna before τῶν
ee
1269. LIST OF PROPERTY.
20-2 X II-2 cm. Early second century.
A list addressed to the exegetes (of Oxyrhynchus) of some property belong-
ing to two minors whose father was dead. The list had been drawn up by
the uncle of the minors on the order of the previous exegetes and was now sub-
mitted to his successor in the office. A supervision of minors was one of the
functions of the exegetae ; cf. P. Amh. 85, 86, B. G. U. 1070 (= Mitteis, Chrestom.
323), and for anear parallel to the present papyrus B. G. U. 388. ii. 22-4 εἰσελθόντες
τινὲς πρὸς τὴν Πτολεμαΐδα ἔλεγον ἾΑρον ταῦτα (sc. various ἀργυρώματα) ἐκ τοῦ μίέ]σ[ου,]
μὴ 6 ἐξηγητὴς εἰσελθὼν ἐπ᾽ [ἀν]α γραφῆς αὐτὰ ποιήσῃ. Several of the articles in the
list had been pawned by their late owner ; cf. e.g. 114, P. Brit. Mus. 193. verso
(ii, p. 245).
- Three different hands are apparently to be distinguished in the document.
The upper part is in upright semi-uncials which change in 1. 20 to a smaller
cursive. From 1. 4 onwards dots or short dashes have been placed in the
left margin close to most of the lines.
Πτολεμαίωι ἱερεῖ ἐνάρχωι ἐξηγητῆι
παρὰ Θεωνᾶτος τοῦ ᾿Ισιδώρου μητρὸς
Σοήριος ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως. (2nd hand) ἧς
ἐπέδωκα Σ᾽ αραπίωνι τῷ πρὸ σοῦ
5 ἐξηγητῇ γραφῆς σκευῶν
τῶν καταλελιμμένων τοῖς ἀφή-
λιξι μου ἀδελφιδοῖς Σ᾽ αραπᾶτι καὶ
Σαραποῦτι ὑπὸ Tad μετηλλαχό-
τος αὐτῶν πατρὸς ἐμοῦ δὲ ὁμο-
10 γνησίου ἀδελφοῦ ᾿Ισᾶτος ἀντίγραφον
ὑπόκειται.
Sapariovi ἐνάρχωι ἱερεῖ καὶ ἐξηγηί(τῆι)
παρὰ Θεωνᾶτος τοῦ ᾿Ισιδώρου μητρὸς
1269. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 199
Σοηροῦτος am’ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως.
15 αἰτούμενος ὑπὸ σοῦ γραφὴν τῶν
ἀπολελιμμένων τοῖς ἀφήλιξί μου
ἀδελφιδοῖς Σαραπᾶτι καὶ Σ᾽ αραποῦτι
« Ν. “ , > “ Ν
ὑπὸ τοῦ μετηλλαχότος αὐτῶν πατρὸς
ἐμοῦ δὲ ὁμογνησίου {rT} ἀδελφοῦ ᾿Ισᾶτο(ς)
20 σκευῶν καὶ ἄλλων πρ- (3rd hand) -οσφωνῶ εἶναι τὰ
ὑπογεγραμμένα: κιβωτὸς κειμένου
παρακλειδίου, ἑτέρα ἀργή, κάδος χαλ-
κοῦς, κλεὶς ἡ καὶ λακάνη ἣν ὑποτέθειται
Εἰσᾶς περιὼν Ἰ]Πανάρητος πρὸς ἀργυρίου δρα-
25 χμὰς εἴκοσι, ἕτερος κάδος ὁμοίως ὕὑποτε-
4 QA A 7 ~ ’ n~
θειμένος πρὸς δραχμὰς δέκα τῷ αὐτῷ
[ΠἸανάρῃ, λήκυθον κασσιτερίου ὑποτεθει-
ἱμένον τῷ] αὐτῷ πρὸς δραχμὰς τέσσαρες,
ν΄. Ε ost Ἰχρομον ὑποτεθειμένον
+ Ν τ Ν 7 ~
30 pu ἔτι πρὸς [δ]ραχμὰς δεκαδύο, κιτῶνα
ὑποτεθειμένον Τνεφερσόιτι πρὸς δραχμὰς
ὀκτώ, καὶ ἥμίησυ μέρος ἱστῶν γερδιακῶν τρι-
Gv πατρικῶν, χυρίδιον πεπραμένον ὑπ᾽ ἐ-
~ ~ 7 Ἁ XN Ni a
μοῦ τοῦ Θέωνος μετὰ τὴν τελευτὴν τοῦ
35 ἀδελφοῦ ᾿Ισᾶτος δραχμῶν τεσσαράκοντα,
μεγάλην κ[ίστην χαλκοῦς, ποτήριον κασσι-
[τέ]ρινον ἕν [καὶ ἀργ)υρίϊο]ν [ἕ]ν, κερβικάριον
3. ἡ Of ns corr. 4. emedoxa Over something expunged. 8. 1. τοῦ. 1g. waro(s)
over something expunged. 24. |. ΠΙανάρητι or Πανάρῃ. 28. mpos added above the line.
29; 1. |xpopov. 30. |. po, 33. 1. χοιρίδιον. 36. |. χαλκοῦν or χαλκοῦ.
‘To Ptolemaeus, priest and exegetes in office, from Theonas son of Isidorus and
Soéris of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Appended is a copy of the list which I presented to
Sarapion, your predecessor as exegetes, of the articles left to my nephew and niece, being
minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their deceased father, who was my full brother, Isas.
To Sarapion, priest and exegetes in office, from Theonas son of Isidorus and Soérous
of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Being asked by you for a list of the furniture and other
articles left to my nephew and niece, being minors, Sarapas and Sarapous, by their
deceased father who was my full brother Isas, I declare that they are as follows: a coffer
200 THE OXYRHYNCHUS ‘PAPYRI
supplied with a false key, another out of use, a box of bronze, a plate or dish pledged by
Isas during his lifetime to Panares for twenty drachmae of silver, another box likewise
pledged for ten drachmae to the same Panares, a flask of tin pledged to the same person
for four drachmae, a... coloured . . . pledged to me for a further sum of twelve drachmae,
a tunic pledged to Tnephersois for eight drachmae, and a half share in three weavers’ looms
which belonged to his father, a pig sold by me, Theon, after the death of my brother Isas
for forty drachmae, a large chest of bronze, one cup of tin and one of silver, a pillow...’
14. Σοηροῦτος : in 1. 3 she was called Sonpios ; cf. 1. 34, note, and 1291. introd.
22. παρακλείδιον occurs in a line of Plato Com. (Kock 77) apparently in the sense of
a false key ; that this is the meaning here is not clear.
23. κλείς does not seem to occur elsewhere in this sense.
34. Θέωνος : in ll. 2 and 13 Gewvaros. The same irregularity occurs in 119; cf. 1. 14,
note.
(c) PETITIONS.
1270. NOTIFICATION THROUGH THE ARCHIDICASTES.
32 Χ 6-5 cm. A.D. 159.
A notice addressed to the strategus by the purchaser of some land that he
had brought the terms of his contract to the cognizance of the archidicastes, who had
authorized the strategus to communicate this fact to the seller or her representa-
tives. Documents of this class, of which other examples are 485, B.G.U.
578, &c., are known as διαστολικά, and were commonly employed to bring formal
notice of claims for breaches of agreement; cf. Mitteis, Grundz. pp. 122 sqq.,
who has well characterized the proceeding as ‘Mahnverfahren’. The peculiarity
of 1270 is that no claim or complaint is specified ; the object of the communica-
tion is apparently stated to be merely that the seller might be aware of the
validity of the contract (Il. 52-3). This is yet more vague than 286, an analogous
invocation of the archidicastes in which the claim is still hypothetical: ὅπως...
εἰδῶσι, ἐάν τι is ταύτην πραχθῶ, ἐσομένην μοι τὴν πρᾶξιν (Il. 17-20). Perhaps in
the present case, too, some negligence in the fulfilment of the terms of the con-
tract was anticipated, and the purchaser had recourse to this διαστολικόν as
a precautionary measure. Mitteis suggests that the seller had died, and that
her heirs had to be notified before being called upon to carry out the terms of
the agreement ; cf. Cod. Theod. ii. 27. 1. In 1. 50 the possibility of her decease
is indeed mentioned, but only in a stereotyped phrase (cf. e.g. 485. 29, and
contrast B. G. U. 888. 20), which does not imply that the writer believed death
to have taken place.
It may be remarked that in the application to the archidicastes an abstract
of the contract is given, not a complete copy of it. This is very likely due,
ΤΠ PETITIONS 201
as suggested by Mitteis in connexion with B. G. U. 888 (Grundz. p. 124°: 906
is not parallel ; cf. 1266. 17-19, note), to the fact that the contract in question was
a notarial ὁμολογία, not a χειρόγραφον requiring δημοσίωσις before it could be acted
upon. Of δημοσίωσις there is here no word, and the document is thus
differentiated from 719, and cannot be explained as an announcement of the
fact of publication to the other party to the contract ; cf. 1276. 19, note.
Φωκίωνι στρα(τηγῷ) [
mapa Πτολεμαίου ᾿Ηρώδ᾽ου pnrpis.......
an ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως. [οὗ ἐπόρισα ἐκ
τοῦ καταλογείου χρηματι[σμοῦ ἐστιν ἀντίγρα-
ov: Κέλερ ὁ ἱερεὺς καὶ ἀϊρχιδικαστὴς
p ὁ ἑερ PX i
᾿Οξυρυγχείτου στρα(τηγῷ) χαίρεϊιν. τοῦ δεδομένου
ἐ
ὑπομνήματος ἀντίγραϊζφον μεταδοθήτω ὡς
ς ᾿ς Ψ, y > 4 7
ὑπόκειται. ἔρρωσο. ἔτους KB Aldtoxpdropos Καίσαρος
Τίτου Αἰλίου Ἁδριανοῦ ᾿ἀντ[ωνίνου Σεβαστοῦ
10 EvoeBots pnvis Adpiavod............
σεσημίωμαι. Σαραπίων E.[........ γραμμα-
Teds καταλογείου. Κέλερ|ι. . . ........ γενο-
μένου ὑπομνηματογράϊφου υἱῷ γενομέ-
vo στρα(τηγῷ) τῆς πόλεως ἱερεῖ ἀρχιδικαστῇ
15 καὶ πρὸς τῇ ἐπιμελείᾳ τῶν χρηματιστῶν
καὶ τῶν ἄλλων κριτηρίίων παρὰ Π͵,τολεμαΐί-
ov τοῦ “Hpédov pnzpos Ij..... ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων
πόλεως. Kal? ἣν πεποίημαι πρὸς Aupov....
Διογένους μητρὸς Σινθοϊώνιος μετὰ κυρίου
“- Cotes , , Cmca A ΓΕΡΕΞ
20 τοῦ υἱοῦ Διογένους Θέωϊνος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς
πόλεως ὁμολογία(ν) τῷ ἐν[εστῶτι KB ἔτει ὡ-
μολόγησεν παρακεχωρ[ηκέναι μοι τὸ ὑπάρ-
χον αὐτῇ περὶ κώμην ἰ.. . .«...«Ὁ ἐκ τοῦ IIo-
λυκλείδου κλήρου πρότερον . .. . eee reese
25 τῆς Διογένους γῆς κατοι[κικῆς σιτοφόρου σπο-
Ὶ ΄ 2 ) ΄ ᾽ , 4 Δ ;
ρίμου ἐξ ὀρθογωνίου ἀρ[ούρης ἕκτον ἢ ὅσον ἐ-
x ye 30. 5 Ν “ ay Ἀἢ a " A
av ἡ ἐπὶ τὸ πλεῖον ἢ ἔλαττον κοινῆς οὔσης τῆς
GANS Gpovpns plas πρό πψι’ο-ο΄..--.-.-..
kal TTepl]... .|}wép amo.[...------222-e- -
202
35
40
50
60
THE OAYRAVNGHOS TRAP Y RI
ἥσιος Kat ἄλλου, ἧς ὅλης γείτονες νότου Kai Bop-
pa καὶ ἀπηλιώτου καὶ “λιθσέἔέΕΨννὍἘὁοι,.... οὐ.
A Ἂν > Sr Ν > va
τὰς δὲ τῆς συμπεφωνημένης πρὸς ἀλλή-
λους ἀρούρης ἕκτου ὡϊς πρόκειται τιμῆς
᾽ ΄ ~ 7 A
ἀργυρίου Σεβαστοῦ voplioparos δραχμὰς
c 4 ἃ > 72 > - ’ ᾽ “
ἑκατὸν ἕξ αὐτόθι ἀπεϊσχηκέναι παρ᾽ ἐμοῦ
\ x ) $e » Ν Ν a
διὰ χειρὸς ἀριθμῷ πλήρ[εις καὶ THY γῆν Be-
7 4 7 ἢ b Ν
βαιώσειν πάσῃ βεβαιώσίει καθαρὰν ἀπὸ γεωρ-
΄ > Ν > ~ ‘ Ν τ
γίας βασιλικῆς καὶ οὐσιακῆς καὶ παντὸς εἴδους
Ν ᾽ Ν ἢ ΄ ἊΝ « 7
καὶ amd dmepyacias Kal Uf... . ee es KOU
y Ν \ b Ν 7 4
Tov, ἔτι δὲ Kai ἀπὸ δημ[οσίων τελεσμά-
των πάντων τῶν ἔνϊπροσθεν χρόνων μέ-
χρι συντελείας τοῦ διεληλυθότος πρώτου
καὶ εἰκοστοῦ ἔτους Kall αὐτοῦ τοῦ πρώτου
Ν > mew, ? »» 4
Kal εἰκοστοῦ ἔτους Αντ[ωνίνου Καίσαρος
“- ΄ \ Ἂς Ν ᾽ x -~ “ > )
τοῦ κυρίου διὰ τὸ τὰ ἀϊπὸ τοῦ νῦν εἶναι ἐ-
μοῦ τοῦ Πτολεμαίου, [καὶ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις
a 7 € X 7 > “ ’
ἃ περιέχει ὑπὲρ προερ[γασίας. ἀξιῷ συντά-
᾽ὔ “ n 3 ͵΄ ~
Eat γράψαι τῷ τοῦ Οξυϊρυγχίτου στρα(τηγῳ) μετα
“ ΕΣ a Ὁ
δοῦναι τούτου τὸ ἴσον [7H Appov...., ἐὰν
“ ) ᾿ ΄ ᾽’ are »
περιῆι, εἰ δὲ μή, κληρονϊόμοις αὐτῆς τελείοις
πε \ Le ο ΧῸΝ = lA ΄
ὧν τὰ ὀνόματα ἐπὶ τῶν τόπων δηλωθή-
σεται ὡς καθήκει, ἵνα εἰδῶσι μένουσαν
7 ἈΝ « 4 , ’ e 4
κυρίαν τὴν ὁμολογίαν eh ols περιέχει.
ὡς καθήκει. (ἔτους) KB Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
~ > ~
Τίτου Αἰλίου Ἁδριανοῦ | Avtwvivov Σ᾿ εβαστοῦ
EiceBois pnvos ‘A[dptavod .........
Ν 7 Υ͂ > “~ Ν 4
[κ]αὶ τούτου ὄντος ἀξιῶ τὴν μετάδοσιν
γενέσθαι τῇ Appor[.... ὡς καθήκει.
(ἔτους) kB Αὐτοκράτορος Κ[αίσαρος Τίτου Αἰλίου
Ἁδριανοῦ ᾿ἀντωνίνου [Σεβαστοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς
[ΜἸεχεὶρ . [.]
5. ἵερευς Pap. 17. μητρος [e Pap. 49. ἴσον Pap. 52. infa Pap.
‘To Phocion, strategus, from Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and ..., of Oxyrhynchus.
A copy of the communication which I have obtained from the record-office is as follows:
12705 PETITIONS 203
“‘Celer, priest and archidicastes, to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Let
a copy of the application presented to me be served, as below. Good-bye. The 22nd
year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the . . . of
the month Hadrianus. Signed by me, . . . written by me, Sarapion . . ., scribe of the record-
office. ““Τὸ Celer son of the ex-hypomnematographus . . ., ex-strategus of the city,
priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of the chrematistae and other tribunals, from
Ptolemaeus son of Herodes and. .., of Oxyrhynchus. By the terms of the contract made
by me with Ammon. . . daughter of Diogenes and SinthoGnis with her guardian her son
Diogenes son of Theon, of the said city, in the present 22nd year, she acknowledged that
she had ceded to me the sixth part of an arura, or thereabouts, whether more or less, of
catoecic corn-bearing arable land, of rectangular shape, belonging to her in the area of the
village . . . in the holding of Polycleidas, and formerly the property of . . . daughter of
Diogenes, the whole one arura being held jointly with . .. and another, and being
adjoined on the south, north, east, and west by .. ., and that she had received from me
forthwith from hand to hand in full the hundred and six drachmae of the Imperial silver
coinage agreed upon between us as the price of the sixth part of an arura, as aforesaid,
and that she would guarantee the land with every guarantee as free from the liability of
cultivating royal or domain land and every impost and from construction and... of dykes and
also from all public taxes incident in the past down to the end of and including the 21st year of
Antoninus Caesar the lord, because the proceeds henceforth belong to me, Ptolemaeus, with
the conditions included in the contract concerning the previous cultivation. I beg you to
give orders that instructions should be sent to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome to
serve a copy of this application upon Ammon ..., if alive, or if not, upon her full heirs whose
names will be disclosed on the spot, as is fitting, in order that they may know that the contract
with all its provisions is valid.”” (Endorsed) Let the proper steps be taken. The 22nd
year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, the .. . of
the month Hadrianus.” In these circumstances I request that a copy should be served on
Ammon .. ., as is fitting.’ Date.
1. Phocion has occurred in 476, which may now be dated more precisely.
10-12. For the double signatures cf. e.g. 485. 8, 719. 6. ἔγίραψα is possible after
Σαραπίων, but the order would be unnatural and a patronymic is more probable, with ἔγραψα
understood.
12-14. yevo|pévov ὑπομνηματογράφου υἱῷ krh.: cf. 727. 2-3, B.G. U. 888. 5-6.
18. Cf. 1.58; either ᾿Αμμωνοῦτα or ᾿Αμμωνάριον is possible.
28. Very likely πρὸς ἐϊμὲ τὸν Trodepaioy ; but ε may be the initial of a proper name.
29-30. Πεμπέμ, if right, must be the name of a person and ἀπο- either a patronymic
(Απολ[λωνίου ἢ) or a descriptive phrase (ἀπὸ κώμης... ὃ). The genitives -jovos καὶ ἄλλου,
or at any rate the latter of them, look like an error for accusatives.
30. Cf 1208-25 κ]αὶ ἀπὸ an|epy|acias [καὶ oaks .| τ AL. | . las χωμάτων, where the mutilated
word before χωμάτων is doubtless the same as ὑΐ. . . here ; it is not, apparently, ὑδροφυλακίας.
45. The supplement is a shortened form of 504. 25-6, 1208. 22.
46. Cf. for the supplement e. g. 286. 12, 485. 24.
48. μετα]δοῦναι.: cf. e.g. B. G. U. 578. 20, 888. 20, and 485. 29, where μεταδοῦναι, not
ἐπιδοῦναι, is to be read.
53. For ἐφ᾽ ois περιέχει, which is quite conjectural here, cf. 1. 46 note. οὗ ἐὰν ἐπιφέρηται
would also be suitable.
54. ὡς καθήκει, as 1200. 56 shows, is not to be connected with the preceding sentence
but is the endorsement of the archidicastes, to be taken with the following date; cf. 286. 28.
In 485. 34 and Β. α. U. 578. 22 a full stop should similarly be placed before ὡς καθήκει.
204 THE OXYRHYNCHUS ‘PAPYRI
56-8. 485. 35-7 may now be read on this analogy Φα[ῶφι .] . [καὶ ἢ] z[olvrov ὄντος
agi τὴν] μετάδοσιν γενέσθαι τῇ Σα]ραπιάδι. At the end of |. 35 the supposed mark of
abbreviation is no doubt a stroke over the day of the month; after this there would be room
(but not more than room) for καί, which, however, may well have been omitted. In 1. 56
here, if [x]a¢ is right in the line below, nothing more than the figures of the date are wanted
after ‘Aépravov, and the rest of the line was presumably blank.
1271. . PETITION TO THE PRAEFECT.
191 X8 cm. ACD: 240... Plaie Ve
An application to the praefect Valerius Firmus (cf. 720. 1, 1194. introd.) from
a woman who was a citizen of Side for a permit to leave the country via Pharos.
An extremely cursive official endorsement in Latin remains partly undeciphered,
but is not likely to have contained more than a formal authorization. With
this interesting illustration of the vigilance exercised by the Government on
the frontiers of Egypt and the strictness with which ingress and egress were
controlled Wilcken aptly compares Strabo ii. ΤΟΙ οὐδ᾽ ἐξὸν ἣν ἄνευ προστάγματος
ἐξ ᾿Αλεξανδρείας ἀνάγεσθαι. . . οὐδέ ye λαθεῖν ἐκπλεύσαντα ἐνεδέχετο τοσαύτῃ φρουρᾷ
κεκλεισμένου τοῦ λιμένος καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ἐξόδων, ὅσην καὶ νῦν ἔτι διαμένουσαν ἔγνωμεν
ἡμεῖς ἐπιδημοῦντες τῇ ᾿Αλεξανδρείᾳ πολὺν χρόνον, καίτοι τὰ νῦν πολὺ ἀνεῖται Ρωμαίων
ἐχόντων. This Ptolemaic πρόσταγμα mentioned by Strabo was no doubt a permit
addressed to the commandant at Pharos, corresponding to the authorization
issued by the Roman praefect to the procurator Phari. For the latter official cf.
C.1. L. vi. 8582 proc. Fari Alexandriae ad Aegyptum.
Οὐαλερίῳ Φίρμῳ ἐπάρχῳ Αἰγύπτου
παρὰ Αὐρηλίας Μαικιανῆς Σ᾿ ιδήτ(ιδος).
βούλομαι, κύριε, ἐκπλεῦσαι διὰ Φάρου"
ἀξιῶ γράψαι σε τῷ ἐπιτρόπῳ τῆς Φά.
᾽ “ »,ἬἍ x Ν »»
5 ρου ἀπολῦσαί με κατὰ τὸ ἔθος.
1ΠαϊἸχὼν a. διευτύχει.
and hand Valerius Firmus
Asclepiade..l... st
7122 115 0 Ὁ Westen ee
ΤΟΥ ΝΟ. «22 ν 22 τς
datum xvit kl al(endas).......
Presenti A[lbino co(n)s(ulibus)
W277i: PETITIONS 205
‘To Valerius Firmus, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelia Maeciana of Side. I wish, my
lord, to sail out by way of Pharos; I therefore beg you to write to the procurator of Pharos
to allow me to leave, as is usual. Pachon τ, Farewell.’ Latin endorsement.
8. Asclepiadae is expected, but the letter after d is not in the least like a and probably
Asclepiade was meant. At the end of the line neither Pharz nor Farz seems to suit; zzssz
looks more possible, and sazéem) would then be almost inevitable for the intervening word.
9. Some form of dzmzffere naturally suggests itself, and perhaps dmzt’ or dimittimus was
meant, though the fifth letter is much more like @ or y than ¢; cf. however the 2 of datum (?)
in]. 12. The first letter might be 4 Wilcken, who has contributed to the decipherment
of these lines, proposes dmittete de F'| aro (better 2 haro), but for this there is strictly a stroke
too much:
το. One of the two letters after co is apparently m.
12-13. datum accords with the following figures, and Present is sufficiently suitable in
the next line; the remains of the letter before the lacuna apparently exclude ¢e[¢ A dbzno.
1272. COMPLAINT OF THEFT.
13:0 X 9-6 cm. A.D. 144.
This document belongs to a well-known type, which has been discussed
at length by Mitteis, Lez. Sztz.-Ber. pp. 63 sqq. and Grundz. pp. 33 sqq.
Owing to the mutilation of the beginning it is uncertain whether the petition
was addressed to the strategus or, as frequently happens, to a centurion or lesser
officer of police. The suggestion in 1. 19 of a personal inspection perhaps points
rather to the latter.
εἴ
[.... μετὰ κυ]ρίου S[apamiovos..... ἀπὸ
τὴ. αὐπὴς, πύλιεως [ors oon grape: ee: states ca chs ote
πο: que He TEPAV ais fe ".
5 [.. ++. Joy amrékAcica τὴν θύρα» tis...
[..+...] οἰκίας μου καὶ τὴν τοῦ πεσσοῦ θύ-
ραν, καὶ ἐπανελθοῦσα εὗρον ὃ εἶχ[ο]ν ἐν τῷ
ἱπεσσῷ mlavdpiov ἐξηλωμένον βαστα-
[χθέντων ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ κλαλίων χρυσῶν
10 [δύο ὁϊλκῆς μναιαίων τεσσάρων καὶ Βήσι-
[os χρ]υσοῦ Kat κλαλίων ἀργυρῶν μεγά-
ἰλω]ν δύο καὶ τὴν τοῦ πεσσοῦ θύραν ἐπηρ-
[μ]ένην. ὑπόνοιαν οὖν ἔχουσα κατὰ
[τ]ῶν γειτόνων μου “Hparos Καλάθου
206 THE ΟΥ̓ ΕΕΠΣΟΝΘΕΗΞΘΣ PAPYRI
15 [γερ]δίου καὶ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ ἐργαζομένων
διὰ τὸ εὐυπέρβατον εἶναι τὴν οἰκίαν μου
ἀπὸ τῆς τοῦ Ἡρᾶτος οἰκίας ἐπιδίδωμι
τὸ ἀναφόριον καὶ ἀξιῶ, ἐὰν δόξῃ σοι, πα-
- > ΝΥ Ν ] »» A 2 ~
ραγενέσθαι ἐπὶ τὴν αὐτοψίαν Kai ἀχθῆ-
20 ναι ἐπὶ σὲ τὸν .Ηρᾶν καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτῷ οὺς
> QA > 4 ἣν A - , 4
αὐτὸς ὀνομάσει καὶ τὴν δέουσαν ἐξέ-
[τ]ασιν γενέσθαι, ἵνα δυνηθῶ τῇ σῇ βοη-
ων >) ~ A « 4 »” > 4
θείᾳ ἀνευρεῖν τὰ ἡμέτερα. (ἔτους) ἡ «Αὐτοκράτορος
Paks,
[K]aicapos Τίτου Αἰλίου Ἁδριανοῦ Avtwvivov
[Σ]εβαστοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς ‘Addp ιδ. (and hand) Acepods
[ΚολἸλούθου ἐπιδέδωκα. Σ'αραπίων
[ ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς κτλ.
τὸ
οι
‘{To... from Diemous daughter of Colluthus, of the city of Oxyrhynchus], with her
guardian Sarapion son of..., of the said city....Ishut up the door of my house and
the door of the terrace, and on my return I found that a box which I had in the terrace
had been unfastened and that there had been abstracted from it two gold bracelets of
the weight of four minae, a gold figure of Bes, and two large silver bracelets, and that the
door of the terrace had been lifted. As I have some suspicion against my neighbours Heras
son of Kalathus, weaver, and those working with him, because my house is easy of access from
the house of Heras, I present this petition and request that, if you think fit, you should come
for a personal inspection, and that Heras and his associates, whose names he will himself
give, should be brought before you and the proper inquiry made, in order that I may be able
with your assistance to discover my property.’ Date and signature of Diemous written for
her by Sarapion.
2-3. Σ[αραπίωνος is derived from |. 26.
5. Very slight remains of a letter or two shortly before the supposed p are insufficient
to confirm the supplement suggested.
6. For the signification of πεσσός see P. Munich 11. 20, 27, notes, and cf. 9. 33, 12.
16, 22, P. Brit. Mus. 210. 19 (Journ. Phil. xxii, p. 272), 978. 10 (iii, p. 233), 1023. τὸ
(iii, p. 268), Flor. 5. 9.
ro. Silver and bronze images of Bes are mentioned in a list of temple furniture in
BG. 357,419, τῖ:
16. evumépBarov: cf. P. Fay. 110. 9, where the same compound is to be recognized
{Wilcken, ap. Preisigke, Berichtigungsliste, i, Ὁ. 131).
ποθ CONTRACTS 207
(ἢ CONTRACTS.
1273. MARRIAGE-CONTRACT.
241 X 155 cm. A.D. 260.
A marriage-contract between the bridegroom and the mother of the bride,
in protocol form like 496, which is more elaborate, and 905, which is shorter, than
1273. The document is of interest as representing a later age than the bulk of
the marriage-contracts of the Roman period hitherto published, which, with the
exception of the fragmentary C. P.R. 21 of A.D. 230, belong to the first two
centuries. But though the date in the present case is the middle of the third
century, and the contracting parties are.all Aurelii, the various clauses, apart
from the usual stipulatory formula, adhere closely to the Greek type. The
specification of the dowry, which consisted, as usual, partly of jewellery, partly of
clothing, contains several rare words.
It is remarkable that the contract includes the stereotyped clause providing
for future publication (δημοσίωσις διὰ τοῦ καταλογείου, ll. 37-40). From this one
of two conclusions appears to follow, each of which conflicts with prevailing views.
Either this document in spite of its objective style was a privately-drawn agree-
ment, or notarial contracts could go through the same process of formal publication
as χειρόγραφα. Of these alternatives the former is much the more probable.
A certain instance of a contract of marriage drawn up in the form of an ἰδιόγραφος
συγγραφή and afterwards published has occurred in 1266. 16 sqq. (see the note ad
loc.) ; and there are certain formal features in 1273—the absence of any opening
specification of locality, and the position of the date at the end (contrast e. g.
496)—which, though indecisive, are not without significance. If this view is
correct, an objective form is a less trustworthy criterion of a notarial contract
than has been supposed (cf. Mitteis, Grandz. pp. 61-2).
ἀγαθῇ τύχῃ. ἐξέδετο Αὐρηλία Θαῆσις Evdaipovos μητρὸς “Hpa-
ἴδος ἀπ᾿ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως μετὰ συνεστῶτος Αὐρηλίου Θέωνος
τοῦ καὶ Νεπωτιανοῦ καὶ ὡς χρημαί(τίζει) τὴν ἑαυτῆς θυγατέραν Αὐρηλίαν
Ταυσεῖριν πρὸς γάμον ἀνδρὶ Αὐρηλίῳ ᾿ἀρσινόῳ Τρύφωνος μητρὸς An-
5 μητρίας ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως, ὦ προσφέρει ἡ αὐτὴ ἐκδότις ἐπὶ τῇ
αὐτῇ θυγατρὶ αὐτῆς καὶ γαμουμένῃ ἐν φερνῇ χρυσοῦ κοινοῦ σταθμῷ
᾿Οξυρυγχιτικῷ περιτραχήλιον μανιάκην καλούμενον ἔχον λίθον
ὁλκῆς χωρὶς τοῦ [AL]O[olu τετάρτων δεκατριῶν, ἁπτώδιον ἔχον
λίθους πέντε περικεχρυσωμένους ὁλκῆς χωρὶς τῶν λίθων τετάρτων
208
Io
15
20
25
30
35
40
THE OXVRE YNCGHUS VPAPY RL
΄ > ΄ A " ΄ὕ ΄ ε A ‘ A
τεσσάρων, ἐνωτίων ζεῦγος ἔχον πείνας δέκα ὁλκῆς χωρὶς τῶν πει-
νῶν τετάρτων τριῶν, δακτυλίδιον μεικρὸν τετάϊρ]ταις ἥμισυ,
καὶ ἐν ἱματίοις ἐν συντειμήσει δελματικομαφόρτην ἀργέντινον
ἔνσημον δραχμῶν διακοσίων ἑξήκοντα, χιτώνιον λευκὸν μονα-
> ἃς » “ c QA « 7 δ
χὸν κροσ(σ)ωτὸν ἔνσημον δραχμῶν ἑκατὸν ἑξήκοντα, δελματι-
κομαφόρτην καλλάινον δραχμῶν ἑκατόν, ἕτερον δελματικομα-
A Ὁ », A « ᾿ ς > Lees Ν ;
φ[ὀ]ρίτ]ην λευκὸν προπόρφυρον δραχμῶν ἑκατόν, ὡς εἶναι ἐπὶ τὸ av-
τὸ τὴν ὅλην φερνὴν χρυσοῦ κοινοῦ μναγιαῖον ἕν τετάρτας τέσσαρας
ἥμισυ καὶ συντειμήσεως ἱματίων δραχμὰς ἑξακοσίας εἴκοσι,
΄ τ OX ΄ ἌΝ , a
πάντα Kepadailoly ois οὐδὲν προσεγράφη, περὶ ἧς προκειμένης φερνῆς
ἐπ[ε]ρωτηθεὶς ἡ ἐκδότις Αὐρηλία Θαῆσις ὡμολόγησεν ὁ γαμῶν
Αὐρήϊλιος] ‘Apoivoos ἐσχηκέναι ἀριθμοῦ πλήρεις ἐπὶ τοῦ προκειμένου
σταθμ[οῦ κ]αὶ συντειμήσεως. συνβιούτωσαν οὖν ἀλλήλοις οἱ γαμοῦν-
> 7 4 Ν ~ 4 , « Ν “᾿
τες ἀμέμπτως φυλάσσοντες τὰ τοῦ γάμου δίκαια, ὁ δὲ γαμῶν
e.[..]. χορηγείϊτω] τῇ γυναικὶ τὰ δέοντα πάντα κατὰ δύναμιν.
ἐϊὰν δέ, ὃ [μὴ εἸἴη, ἐκ διαφορᾶς ἀπαϊλλαγὴ τῶν γ]αμούντων γένηται,
ἀπίοδότω] ὁ γαμῶν τῇ ἐκδότιδι, [ἐὰν περιῇ, εἰ δὴὲ μή, τῇ γαμουμένῃ,
τὴϊν πἸρ[οκεἡμένην φερνὴν πίλήρη ἐν ἡμέρ]αις ἑξήκοντα ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἐὰν
αἰἴτηἹμᾳ γένηται, τὰ μὲν χρυσία κατ᾽ ἀϊρ]θμη]σιν τοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστου σταθμοῦ,
ἐπὶ δὲ τῶν ἐπὶ συντειμήσεως ἱματίων αἵρεσις ἔσται περὶ τοὺς περὶ τὴν
γαμουμένην ἔχειν αὐτὰ τῆς τότε ἐσομένης αὐτῶν συντειμήσεως
3. τὰς
\ “ nN 2 7 2 > 4 δὴ Ἂν 4 7
καὶ λαβεῖν τ]ὸ ἐνδέον ἐν ἀρ[γ]υρίῳ ἢ αὐτὴν τὴν προκειμένην συντείμη-
σιν, καὶ [τ]ὴν τούτων πάντων τρίψιν καὶ ἀπουσίαν εἶναι πρὸς τὸν γαμοῦν-
2X δὲ 446 ΟΝ “ ᾽ ~ + ὌΝ ΡΩΝ Be ΄ δό aS
τα. [ealy [δὲ] καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς ἀπαλλαγῆς ἔγκυος n{v} ἡ γαμουμένη, δότω αὐτῇ
ε “ ᾽ ΄ ΄, ΄ “ , ees κ A
ὁ γαμῶν εἰς λόγον δαπάνης λοχείας δραχμὰς τεσσαράκοντα. ἐπὶ δὲ τῆς
ἀπαιτήσεως τῆς πρἰοἸκειμένης φερνῆς ἡ πρᾶξις ἔσται τοῖς περὶ τὴν γα-
μουμένην παρά τε τοῦ γαμοῦντος καὶ ἐκ τῶν ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῷ πάντων.
΄ ¢ Ν x a Ν ‘ ποῦν 4 ΄
κυρία ἡ συνγραφὴ δισσὴ ἱγραϊφεῖσα πρὸς τὸ ἑκάτερον ἔχειν μοναχόν,
ἥνπερ ὁπη-
7 >’ ς “ ἃ Yd ’ “ ᾽ὔ Ν ~ ἊΣ
νίκα ἐὰν αἱρῶνται ἢ καί τις αὐτῶν δημοσιώσει διὰ τοῦ καταλογείου
> la ~ ~ ye 7 >Or , WEY > 7
οὐ προσδεόμενος τῆς τοῦ ἑτέρου μεταλήμψεως οὐδὲ ἑτέρας εὐδοκήσεως
διὰ τὸ ἐντεῦθεν εὐδοκεῖν τῇ ἐσομένῃ δημοσιώσει, περὶ δὲ τοῦ ταῦτα
ὀρθῶς καλῶς γείνεσθαι ἀλλήλους ἐπερωτήσαντ[ εἰς ὡμολόγησαν.
(ἔτους) ¢ Αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Πουπλίου Λικιννίου Οὐαλεριανοῦ καὶ
Πουπλίου
1273. CONTRACTS 209
Δικιϊνν)ϊοἱἦν Οὐαλεριανοῦ ΓΤαλλιηνοῦ Τερμανικῶν Μεγίστων Εὐσεβῶν
Εὐτυχῶν
καὶ ΠΙο]υπλ[ίον Δικιννίυ Κορνηλίου Σαλωνείνονυ Οὐαλεριανοῦ τοῦ
ἐπιφανεστάτου
45 Καίσϊαρ)ος Σεβαστῶν Μεχεὶρ B. (and hand) Αὐρηλία Θαῆσις ἐξεδόμην
τὴν θυγατέρα pov πρὸς γάμον τῷ προτεταγμένῳ
Αρσινόῳ καὶ προσήνεγκα αὐτῷ τὴν προκειμένην φερ-
νὴν ὡς πρόκειται καὶ ἐπερωτηθεῖσα ὡμολόγησα. Αὐρήλιος
Θέων ὁ καὶ Νεπωτιανὸς συνέστην αὐτῇ καὶ ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ
50 αὐϊτ]ῆς μὴ εἰδυίης γράμματα. (3rd hand) Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αρσίνοος
[ἔσχον τὴν ἱτην) προκειμένην φερνήν
ἈΝ 3. a Ν wv > Ν. Le
καὶ ἐάν, ὃ μὴ εἴη, ἀπαλλαγὴ γένη-
ται, ἀποδώσω ὡς πρόκειται καὶ ἐπ-
εἰρΙωτηθεὶς ὡμολόγησα.
1. 1. ἐξέδοτο. ηραΐδος Pap, 8. ε of exoy corr. from a. 9. terapra Pap. Liye
τετάρτης ἡμίσους. 12. ἵματιοις Pap.; so in ll, 18, 29. 15. καλλαΐνον Pap. 20. 1. ὑπὸ τῆς
ἐκδότιδος Αὐρηλίας Θαήσιος, or else ἐπ[ε]ρώτησεν for -θείς. 29. τὴ Pap. 36. mavro Pap.
43. evtvy@ Pap. 44. Third ¢ of Accwmov corr. from o. 49. ὕπερ Pap. 50. evdvins
Pap. 51. νὴ Of προκειμενην and nv of φερνην corr. 52. Of μη corr. from o.
‘For good fortune. Aurelia Thaésis daughter of Eudaemon and Herais, of Oxy-
rhynchus, acting with Aurelius Theon also called Nepotianus and however he is styled,
has given her daughter Aurelia Tausiris in marriage to the husband Aurelius Arsinoiis
son of Tryphon and Demetria, of the said city, to whom the said giver contributes as the
dowry of her said daughter the bride in common gold on the Oxyrhynchite standard
a necklace of the kind called manzaces, having a stone and weighing apart from the stone
13 quarters, a brooch (?) with 5 stones set in gold, weighing apart from the stones 4 quarters,
a pair of ear-rings with to pearls weighing apart from the pearls 3 quarters, a small ring
weighing 3 quarter, and in clothing at a valuation a silvery striped Dalmatian veil worth 260
drachmae, a white, single, tasselled, striped frock worth 160 drachmae, a turquoise-coloured
Dalmatian veil worth roo drachmae, another white Dalmatian veil with a purple border worth
100 drachmae, making the total of the whole dowry 1 mina 44 quarters of common gold, and
for the valuation of the clothing 620 drachmae, a sum total to which no addition has been
made ; and questioned concerning the aforesaid dowry by the giver of the bride Aurelia
Thaésis, the bridegroom Aurelius Arsinoiis agreed that he had received the full number
at the aforesaid weight and valuation. Let husband and wife therefore live blamelessly
together, observing the duties of marriage, and the husband shall supply his wife with
all necessaries in proportion to his means; but if—which heaven forbid—in consequence
of an estrangement a separation of the parties takes place, the husband shall restore
to the giver of the bride, if she be living, or if not, to the bride, the aforesaid dowry in full
within 60 days from the day on which a demand for restoration is made, the gold objects
in accordance with the amount of the weight in each case, while, in respect of the clothes at
Ρ
210 THE ΧΎΝΕΙ RAPYRI
a valuation, the bride’s representatives shall have the choice of keeping them at the valuation
to be then made and receiving the balance in silver, or receiving the aforesaid valuation, the
responsibility for the wear and loss of all these resting with the husband. If at the time of
the separation the bride should be pregnant, the husband shall give her on account of the
expenses of the birth 40 drachmae; and in connexion with the demand of the aforesaid
dowry the bride’s representatives shall have the right of execution upon both the husband
and all his property. This contract is valid, being written in duplicate so that each party
may have one copy, and whenever they or one of them chooses, he shall make it public
through the bureau, without requiring the concurrence of the other side or any further
consent, because both sides now agree to the future publication, and to each other’s questions
whether this is done rightly and fairly they have given their assent. The 7th year of the
Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus
Germanici Maximi Pii Felices and Publius Licinius Cornelius Saloninus Valerianus, the most
noble Caesar, Augusti, Mecheir 2. (Signed) I, Aurelia Thaésis, have given my daughter in
marriage to the above mentioned Arsinotis and have made over to him the aforesaid dowry
as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal question have declared my consent. I, Aurelius
Theon also called Nepotianus, was associated with her and wrote on her behalf, as she is
illiterate. I, Aurelius Arsinoiis, have received the aforesaid dowry, and if—which heaven
forbid—a separation take place, I will restore it as aforesaid, and in answer to the formal
question I have declared my consent.’
2. μετὰ συνεστῶτος : after the introduction of the constzlutio Antonina women could in
virtue of the zus liberorum dispense with a κύριος (e. g.1277. 2), but his place is not infrequently
taken by a συνεστώς ; cf. 912. 4, note, and Mitteis, Grundz. p. 252.
6-7. σταθμῷ ᾿Οξυρυγχιτικῷ: cf. 496. 3, where 1. ᾿Οξυρυγχειτίικῷ for ᾽Οξυρυγχείτίη, and
912. 6, where 1. [᾿Οξυρυγχιτικῷ!.
8. ἁπτώδιον seems to be anew word. Possibly it might be restored also in 496. 3,
though the very faint vestiges cannot be said to suggest it.
10, πείνας : cf. P. Par. το. g—10 δέσιν ἔχων χρυσίου ἐπισήμου μναεῖα γ, πίνας ι.
12. δελματικομαφόρτην : οἵ, 114, 5 δερματικομαφόρτιν, where the p, as we suggested, is
for 2.
13. ἔνσημος occurs as an epithet of gold in Tzetzes,i. 628. For its use here cf. e. g.
P. Tebt. 406. 14 κιτώνιον.. . . λακωνόσημον, 17 KoddBiov .. . δίσημον.
17. With the form μναγιαῖον cf. e.g. μναγαῖον in 912. 6, and Mayser, Grammattk,
pp. 167-8.
24. si ἐπ)ιχορηγείϊτω] (cf. 906. 4-5, B. G.U. 1045. 18, C.P.R. 27. 12) is hardly to be
read and ἔτι for καί is also unsuitable. In 905. το there is a lacuna before χορηγείτω at this
point, and 496. 8 has καὶ χορηγείτω ὁ γαμῶν. —
25. For the restorations cf. 1. 52.
29. περὶ τούς is perhaps a mistake for τοῖς, due to the following περὶ τήν ; cf. however
496. 15 ἐκλογῆς οὔσης περὶ τὴν γαμουμένην ἐὰν αἱρῶται (s?c)—unless there too (τοῖς) περὶ . .
αἱρῶζνγται should be read.
33-4. In 496. το the corresponding payment for λοχεία is 60 drachmae.
44, The full name of Saloninus, the younger son of Gallienus, here occurs for the first
time in a papyrus, and the restoration proposed by P. M. Meyer in P. Giessen 50. 34 is
confirmed. A similar date is found in P. Rylands 110. 21-4. In P. Brit. Mus. 211
(ii, p. 266), if the year has been rightly read, the names Zadwvivov Οὐαλεριανοῦ are
omitted.
74 CONTRACTS 211
1274. APPOINTMENT OF A REPRESENTATIVE.
16-3 X 14-4 cm. ἣ Third century.
A contract whereby Aurelia Aristous, widow of a basilicogrammateus of the
᾿Αλεξανδρέων χώρα, appoints a representative to go to Alexandria in order to
register before the procurator usiacus the value of the property of her late
husband on behalf of the heir, who was a minor, though a gymnasiarch of
Oxyrhynchus (1. 13, note). In 1. 15 begins an enumeration of various debts
chargeable to the estate in connexion with Aristous’s dowry and other claims of
which the description is imperfectly preserved. The ordinary formalities con-
cerning the registration of inheritances in the third century are illustrated by
(1) P. Amh. 72 (A.D. 246), a return addressed to the deputy-strategus of the
Hermopolite nome by a woman, announcing that the property of her uncle, who
had died intestate, devolved upon her and was worth 3 talents, and stating that she
had sent the διακατοχή, i.e. aguitio bonorum possessionts (cf.1201, Mitteis, Grands.
p- 247) to the praefect ; (2) Ρ. Rylands 109 (A.D. 235), a declaration addressed to
the strategus of the same nome by two minors through their guardian, that
property inherited under their father’s will was worth about τὸ talents ; (3) 1114
(A.D. 237), a Latin professzo (called an ἀπογραφή in 1. 34) with a Greek affidavit
(μαρτυροποίημα) by a man stating that his wife had died intestate, and that the
inheritance, which passed to their two daughters, was worth 200,000 sesterces
and exempt from the succession duty of 5 per cent. 1114 was drawn up before
an official belonging to a procuratio, of which the description is lost, but which
seemed to be that of the procurator vicesimae. It is possible, however, in the
light of 1274. 10 that the office in question was that of the procurator usiacus,
a high financial official who administered the patrimonium, and ranked imme-
diately below the idiologus (cf. Wilcken, (ὑγραῖς. p. 158).
Aupnria Apiotots θυγάτηρ AvpyAtolv| ‘Hpdédov ‘Ariwvos γυμνασι-
ἀρχήσαντος βουλε[υτοῦ τ]ῆς ᾿Οξυρυγχειτῶν πόλεως μετὰ Kupilolv
τοῦ δεδομένου μοι καϊτὰ] τὰ “Ῥωμαίων ἔθη Μάρκου Αὐρηϊλί)ηου Νει[κ]ο-
κλέους Ζωίλονυ γυμί(νασιαρχήσαντος) tips αὐτῆς πίόϊλεα["] Adpr[Al@
᾿ΗΙρ]ᾳκλ[είδη τῷ κ[αὶ
5 Δουκίωι Λουκίου καὶ ὡς χρηματίζεις χαίρειν. ἐπεὶ ἀπευκταίας μ[ο]ι
καταγγελείσης φάσϊε]ως περὶ τελευτῆς τοῦ μακαρείτου μου ἀνδρὸς
Αχιλλίωνος τοῦ καὶ ᾿ἀπολλωνίου ᾿ἀπολλωνίου ὄντος ἐν ἡ ἦν ἐπικε-
χειρισμένος βασιλικῇ γραμματείᾳ ᾿ἀλεξανδρέων χώρας, ὁμολογῶ
12) 2
212 THE OXYRAYNGHUS (PAPY Ri.
ἀποσυνεστακέναι σε κατὰ ταῦτά μου τὰ γράμματα κατελθεῖν εἰς Ade~dy-
x » 4 x “a 7 ~ > “ )
το δρειαν καὶ ἀπογράψασθαι παρὰ τῷ κρατίστῳ τῶν οὐσιακῶν ἐπι-
Pe: > 2 7 ΄ « Ἂ ~ ᾽ ΄ > ~ Ἂν ~ > ~
τρόπῳ ἐξ ὀνόματός μίου ὑἹπὲρ τοῦ ἀμφοτέρων ἐμοῦ TE Kal τοῦ αὐτοῦ
ἀνδρός μου υἱοῦ καὶ [κλ]ηρονόμου Αὐρηλίου Διονυσίου τοῦ καὶ ᾿4πολλω-
΄ ΄ “- Cees [4 "» Big ] Ν ~ 7
viov γυμνασιάρχου τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως ἔτι ὄντος ἐντὸς τοῦ “αιτωρίου
νόμου τὴν ὕπαρξιν αὐτοῦ πᾶσαν οὐσαν τιμήματος δουκηναρίας.
15 ἀπὸ δὲ ταύτης TH[s] ὑποστάσεως δηλῶ ὀφείλειν τὸν ἄνδρα μου
2 Ν Χ Pia > 7 CV Cay wd ee dee PIE) \ 2
ἐμοὶ μὲν ἀπὸ τῆϊς προσε]νεχθείσης αὐτῷ ἐπ᾽ ἐμοὶ γ[α]μουμένῃ
αὐτῷ προοικὸς [ἔν τε κοσἹμαρίοις χρυσοῖς καὶ ἱματίοις καὶ ἄλλοις
» πρ ΧΡ μ
[σ]υντιμήσεωϊς ἀργυρίου ταλάντων δύο] καὶ δραχμῶν τρισχειλί-.
CODA TES Poa geen “τ: ἡ la mpo.[.Jeoma.[..]... [ἐν [συγ τιμήσει
20 δραχμῶϊν ... χειλί]ων πεντακοσίων |.......].. ἔχρη ἀπὸ
[τ]ῆς ἰδίας [ 31 letters ] ταλαϊντΊαϊν
δύο Kali δραχμῶν Ὅς 1. . ὑπ[α]ρχόν-
των μοΐι tas. τάλαντα
τρία καὶ δραχμὰς
4. ζωΐλου Pap. 12. υἵου Pap. 14. ὕπαρξιν Pap. 15. ὕποστασεως Pap.
17. ἵματιοις Pap. 21. ἴδιας Pap. 22. tn[alpyovrey Pap.
‘ Aurelia Aristous daughter of Aurelius Herodes son of Apion, ex-gymnasiarch, senator
of the city of Oxyrhynchus, with the guardian given to me in accordance with Roman
custom, Marcus Aurelius Nicocles son of Zoilus, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city, to Aurelius
Heraclides also called Lucius, son of Lucius, and however you are styled, greeting. In
consequence of the lamentable news announced to me concerning the death of my blessed
husband Achillion also called Apollonius, son of Apollonius, while at his post of basilico-
grammateus of the territory of the Alexandrians, I agree that I have by this bond appointed
you to go down to Alexandria and register with his excellency the procura/or ustacus in my
name on behalf of the son of myself and my said husband, and his heir, Aurelius Dionysius
also called Apollonius, gymnasiarch of the said city, who is still subject to the Laetorian
law, all his (Achillion’s) property, valued at two hundred thousand sesterces. And out of
this estate I declare that my husband owes me from the dowry which was brought to him upon
my marriage with him consisting of gold ornaments and clothing and other objects valued
at two talents and 3000 drachmae of silver . . .
5. ἀπευκταίας : Cf, 1114. 24 ἀπευκταίως. . . τελευτῆσαι.
8. The ᾿Αλεξανδρέων χώρα, being administered as a distinct nome, naturally had a basili-
cogrammateus.
9. ἀποσυνιστάναι (cf, e.g. 977, P. Grenf. ii. 71. 5, B.G.U. 1093. 7) or συνιστάναι are the
technical terms for the appointment of representatives ; cf. Mitteis, Grundgz. p. 261.
13. Cf. B. G.U. 378. 21-2 τυγχάνω yap γεγραφὼς [r otro ἔτι ἐντὸς ὧν τοῦ Λαιτωρίου νόμου
and B.G. U. 611.1. 6. The ἐκ Laeforia or Plaetoria, which was passed before 190 B.c.,
1274. CONTRACTS 213
protected persons under the age of twenty-five from fraud, and the phrase ἐντὸς rod Λαιτωρίου
νόμου is equivalent to ἀφῆλιξ. For other instances of minors as gymnasiarchs cf. 54, C.P.R.
8. 9, Β. G. U. 324. 1, and Milne, Catal. of Greek Inscriptions in the Catro Museum, no. 9314
᾿Ανουβίων ὁ Kat ᾿Απίων Ἥρωνος γυμνασιαρχήσας ἐτελεύτησεν (ἐτῶνῚ ca.
14. δουκηναρίας : cf. 1114. 15 eamgue hereditatem esse ἀμεοηαγι αρι. If this means
200,000 sesterces, as is most likely, it should be equivalent to 50,000 denarii or 200,000
drachmae, i. 6. 33 talents 2,000 dr.
20. Either δισχειλί]ων or τρισχειλί]ων may be read. This sum added to that mentioned
in ll. 21-2, which may be a repetition of that in 1. 18, perhaps make the three talents odd
of Il. 23-4, but the last few lines of the document are so much mutilated that the relation to
each other of the different amounts remains quite uncertain.
1275. ENGAGEMENT OF MUSICIANS.
16-7 X 10-4 cm. Third century.
A contract between five προστάται of Souis, a village in the lower toparchy
of the Oxyrhynchite nome (cf. note on 1. 25), and the manager of a company of
musicians whose services are engaged for a five days’ festival. Similar agree-
ments concerning village entertainments are P. Brit. Mus. 331 (ii, p. 154), Gen. 73,
Flor. 74, Grenf. ii. 67 ; cf. also 475, 519, 731, and 1025.
[ΟἸἹμολογοῦσιν ἀϊλλήλοις (2nd hand). Αὐ]ρήλιοι ᾽Ον-
νοφρις Appolviov| (1st hand) μητρὸς
[Oalicodros καὶ ᾿Αφῦγχ[ις ᾿Η]ρα[κἸλᾶτος μητ(ρὸς)
Τ|αἹυσείριος καὶ “Ερμ[ογ]ένης Διονυσίου
5 μητ(ρὸς) ᾿ΗἩρᾳκίλο]ῦτος καὶ [..... σις Φ[ηλῴτου
μηπρίὸ]Σ “ριστοῦτος καὶ ...... 1 Apploiviov,
οἱ πέντε προστάται κώμης Σούεως,
καὶ Κοπρεὺς Σαραπάμμωνος] 6 προεσ-
τὼς συμφωνίας αὐλητῶν καὶ μουσικῶν,
το οἱ μὲν περὶ τὸν ᾿Οννῶφριν παρειλη-
φέναι τὸν Κοπρέα μετὰ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ
συμφωνίας λειτουργήσοντας τοῖς
ἀπὸ τῆς προκιμένης κώμης ep ἡμέ-
ρας ἑορτῶν πέντε ἀπὸ δεκάτης Φαμε-
15 νὼθ τοῦ ἐνεστῶτ(ος) B (ἔτους) μισθοῦ ἡμε-
ρησίως δραχμῶν ἑκατὸν τεσσαράκοντα
καὶ ἄρτων ζευγῶν τεσσαράκοντα
) 7 e 7 ~ 3 \ Ν
ἐλαίου ῥαφανίνου κοτυλῶν ὀκτῶ καὶ
214 THE OXYRAYNCAUS PAPYRI
ὅλων τῶν ἡμερῶν οἴνου κεραμίου ἑνὸς
20 ὄξους κεραμίου ἑνός, ἐνδεῦθεν δὲ
ὁμολογῖ ὁ Κοπρεὺς ἐσχηκέναι εἰς λό-
[γοὴν ἀρ(ργαβῶνος] δραχμὰς εἴκοσι. παρα-
λήμψίον,ται δὲ οἱ περὶ τὸν ᾿Οννῶφριν
[τ]ὸν K[ompléa μετὰ τῆς ἑαὐυτοῦ συμφωνίας
25 ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Οἰξ)υρυγχείτου διὰ ὄνων δέκα καὶ ἀπο-
καϊταστήσ]ουσι εἰς τὴν προκιμένην κώμην
. . . . . . . . .
1. 1. ᾽οννῶφρις. 3. Τίσουτος. . . αφυγ᾽χζις Pap. 9. μουσικῷ Pap. 20.1:
ἐντεῦθεν. 25. of Elupuy χειτου Pap. 26. κωμὴ Pap.
‘ The Aurelii Onnophris son of Ammonius and Thaisous, Aphunchis son of Heraclas and
Tausiris, Hermogenes son of Dionysius and Heraclous, ... sis son of Philotas and Aristous,
and ... son of Ammonius, all five presidents of the village of Souis, and Copreus son of
Sarapammon, chief of a company of flute-players and musicians, mutually acknowledge
that on the one hand Onnophris and his associates have engaged Copreus with his company
to perform for the inhabitants of the aforesaid village for five festal days beginning on the
tenth of Phamenoth of the present 2nd year at the daily pay of one hundred and forty
drachmae, forty pairs of loaves, and eight cotylae of raphanus-oil, and for the whole five
days one jar of wine and one jar of vinegar; and on the other hand Copreus forthwith
acknowledges that he has received as earnest-money twenty-drachmae. Onnophris and
his associates shall receive Copreus and his company from the Oxyrhynchite nome with ten
asses, and shall transport them to the aforesaid village .
Ve πἱρο)στάται κώμης Ξούεως: Cf. 299. 4 προσ᾿ τ]άτῃ Νεμέρων and 299. 6 sqq., ἃ declaration
on oath by an inhabitant of Psobthis μηδεμίαν λογείαν γεγονέναι ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ... μηδὲ μὴν ἀπὸ τοῦ
νῦν προστήσεϊ σθαι) κώμης. In P. Gen. 73, where a dancer makes an agreement with
a προστάτης tO perform at Philadelphia, a κολλήγιον is mentioned, and in the similar contract
P. Grenf. ii. 67 the title ἡγούμενος συνόδου κὠ[μη]ς Βακχιάδος seems to be equivalent to προστάτης.
In the note on 299. 4 it was suggested that the προστάτης was the president of the village
πρεσβύτεροι, but the occurrence here of five προστάται acting together disposes of that
hypothesis; cf. P. Hamburg 35. 2-4 Οὐαλέριος καὶ Σαραπίων καὶ Τεβινᾶς καὶ οἱ λοιποί, οἷς
ἐκέλευσας (Sc. ὁ στρατηγὸς) προσταθῆναι κώμης Φιλαδελφείαϊς]. Meyer supposes that these
προστάται were the πρεσβύτεροι, but the former was the wider term, as is clear from P. Rylands
122. 6-8 τοῖς προεστῶσει THs κώμης νομοφύλακι Kal πρὶ εἰσβυτέροις.
15. β (ἔτους) : κ could be read, in which case the reign of Caracalla would be meant ;
but a later date in the third century is preferable on palaeographical grounds.
16-20. In P. Flor. 74 two παντόμιμοι with their συμφωνία for a five days’ engagement
receive 136 drachmae, 30 pairs of loaves, 2 βουκέλλαι, and 2 drachmae ὑπὲρ τιμῆς...
25. ἀπὸ τοῦ ᾿Ο[ξ]υρυγχείτου presents a difficulty, for Souis was not outside the Oxy-
rhynchite nome but in the κάτω τοπαρχία of it (1285. 139). The writer perhaps meant
the metropolis, which is likely to have been the head-quarters of Copreus ; cf. P. Brit. Mus.
233 (ii, p. 154) and P. Grenf. ii. 67, where in the corresponding clauses concerning the
transport of the performers ἀναβαίνειν and καταβαίνειν apparently refer, as remarked by Wilcken,
Chrest. pp. 574-5, to Arsinoé,
12763> ‘CONTRACTS 215
1276. SALE OF HOUSE-PROPERTY.
31-9 X 19-4 cm. A.D. 249.
A contract for the sale of half a house to the owner of the other half for
700 drachmae, with the signatures of the vendors written in rude uncials. The
formula closely resembles that of 1200. 15-43.
Αὐρήλιοι ᾿Αγαθὸς Alaivjov Tepeivov μητρὸς Νείκης καὶ Μεϊθοῦς
‘Arriwvos μητρὸς
Ἡραΐδος ἀμφοτέρων ἀπὸ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως, ἡ δὲ Μεϊθοῦς χωρὶς
κυρίου χρημα-
᾽΄ A ies € 7 vy 7 7 Zz “
τίζουσα κατὰ τὰ 'Ῥωμζαίω]ν ἔθη τέκνων δικαίῳ, Αὐρηλίῳ Σ᾽ ερήνῳ τῷ
καὶ Sapa-
πίωνι ᾿4γαθείν[ου] μητρὸς Ταπ]ο]σειριάδοϊ"] ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως
χαίρειν. ὁμ[οἹλο-
5 γοῦμεν πεπρακέναι σοι ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν Ells τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον τὸ ὑπάρχον
€ Κ᾿ 2 yf 3
npl| ἐξ ἴσου ἐΐν
τῇ αὐτῇ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλει ἐπ᾿ ἀμφόδου Μυροβαλάνου ἥμι[σ]ν μέρος]
οἰκίας παλα[ι]ᾶς
καὶ τῶν ταύτης χρηστηρίων πάντων κοινωνικῆς πρὸς σὲ κατὰ τὸ
λοιπὸν ἥμισυ"
τῆς δὲ ὅλης γείτονες νότου ῥύμη τυφλὴ βορρᾶ Θεωνίδος “Ὥρου ἀπη-
λιώτου 4 ο-
γενίδος Διογένους καὶ ἄλλων λιβὸς δημοσία ῥύμη. τὰς δὲ συμπε-
φί[ω]νημ[έν)ας
Ν ᾽ dé ¢ Ἁ “Ὁ ~ > ~ € 7 7 -~ Ss, Ν
το πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὑπὲρ τιμῆς τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἡμίσους μέρ[ο]υς τῆς οἰκίας σὺν
7 >
χρη σἸ]τ[ηρίο]ις apyv-
7 ~ 7 ἊΝ « 7 eed 3 »
ρίου Σεβαστῶν νομίσματος δραχμὰς ἑπτακοσίας αὐτόθι ἀπέσχομεν
παρὰ σοῦ
δ wy > Ν 2 4 ς ᾽ Ν “ ~ ~ Ἂς
ἐξ ἴσου διὰ χειρὸς ἐκ πλήρους, διὸ ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν κρατεῖν σε καὶ
κυριεύειν σὺν ἐκγόνοις
\ ~ BS) ~ Ζ ~ Ζ La en a
καὶ τοῖς mapa σοῦ μεταλημψομένοις τοῦ πωλουμένου σοι Up ἡμῶν
ὡς πρόκειται
ς 7 , ~ 4 Ν ~ \ 2 ~ X
ἡμίσίους pélpovs τῆς ollkias] Kali] χίρῆσ]θαι καὶ οἰκονομεῖν περὶ
αὐτοῦ ὡς ἐὰν αἱρῇ, ὅπερ
216 THE OXYRHYNCAUS. PAPYRI
15 καὶ παρεξόμεθά σοι βέβεον διὰ παντὸς ἀπὸ πάντων πάσῃ βεβεώσει
Ν Ν ΕῚ V4
καὶ καθαρὸν ἀπό
᾽ ΝΣ ; lad \ ͵ a ‘ > ~ ἘΞ ‘
τε ἀπογραφῆς ἀνδρῶν καὶ γεωργίας βασιλικῆς Kal οὐσιακῆς γῆς Kal
παντὸς εἴδους
‘ ᾽ ΟΝ > “ Ν ““ 4 Ν > Ν Ν ς ~
καὶ ἀπὸ ὀφειλῆς Kal κατοχῆς παντοίας Kal ἀπὸ παντὸς οὑτινοσοῦν
ἄλλου. κυρία ἡ πρᾶ-
Xx = 4 2 7 IN εν 4 Ν ~
σις δισσὴ γραφεῖσα, ἥνπερ ὁπηνίκα ἐὰν αἱρῇ δημοσιώσεις διὰ τοῦ
καταλογείου
οὐ προσδεόμενος μεϊτ]αδόσεως οὐδὲ ἑτέρας συνευδοκήσεως ἡμῶν διὰ
τὸ ἐν- ὃ
A Σ - « A a ΄ (hee a re ν κ
20 τεῦθεν εὐδοκεῖν ἡ[μ]ᾶς τῇ γεινομένῃ ὑπὸ σοῦ δημοσιώσει, περὶ δὲ
τοῦ ταῦτα
’ “ ~ »ἅ » Pe € Ἂς σῷ «ἢ 7 Ψ
ὀρθῶς καλῶς γείνεσθαι ἐπερωτηθέντες ὑπὸ σοῦ ὡμολογήσαμεν. (ETOUS) >
Αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων Μάρκων ᾿Ιουλίων Φιλίππων Καρπικῶν
Μέγιστων
Γερμανικῶν Μεγίστων Εὐσεβῶν Εὐτυχῶν Σεβαστῶν adv.
and hand Αὐρηλία Μεειθοῦς ᾿Δπέωνος χωρεὶς κυρίου χρηματίζουσα τέκνων
δικαίῳ
BF Ἂς A 2 A “ , cal 7 > » 2 Υ
25 Πέπρακα τὸ ἥμισυ μέρος σὺν τῷ ᾿᾿γαθῷ Δέμονι τῆς οἰκείας καὶ
ἀπέσχον
ἂς ᾿ » Ἁ od - ~ ~ ΄ “~ c 7 Ἧς
τὸ κατ᾽ ἐμὲ ἥμισυ μέρος τῶν τῆς τειμῆς δραχμῶν ἑπτακοσίων καὶ βε-
᾽΄͵΄ « 7 A 3 - « 7 3 ’
βαιώσω ὡς πρόκειται καὶ ἐπερωτηθεῖσα ὡμολόγησα. «Αὐρήλιος
ΖΔιόσκο-
[ρ]ος Θέωνος ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς μὴ εἰδυείης γράμματα. (3rd hand)
Αὐρήλιος ‘Aya-
[θ]ὸς Δαίμων ΤΓεμείνου πέπρακα τὸ ἥμισυ μέρος τῆς οἰκί-
30 [als καὶ ἀπέσχον τὸ κατ᾽ ἐμὲ μέρος τῶν τῆς τειμῆς
[ἀργυρίου δραχμῶν ἑπτακοσίων καὶ βεβαιώσω ὡς
[πρ]όκειται καὶ ἐπερωτηθεὶς ὡμολόγησα. «Αὐρήλιος
[Σ]αραπάμμων Διογένης ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰ-
[δόϊτος γράμματα.
1. μεΐθους Pap. ; so in}. 2. 2. npaidos Pap. 1. ἀμφότεροι. 5: ὕπαρχον Pap.
12. ἴσου Pap. 13. ip Pap. 15. 1. βέβαιον... βεβαιώσει. 22. ἴουλιων Pap.
24. 1. ᾿Απίωνος. 25. |. Δαίμονι. 28. y of eypawa inserted above the line. ἜΣ
Διογένους.
MiG CONTRACTS 217
‘Aurelius Agathodaemon son of Geminus and Nice, and Aurelia Meithous daughter of
Apion and Herais, both of Oxyrhynchus, Meithous acting without a guardian in accordance
with Roman custom by right of her children, to Aurelius Serenus also called Sarapion, son
of Agathinus and Taposirias, of the said city, greeting. We agree that we have sold to
you from the present time henceforth for ever the half share of an old house and all
appurtenances thereof owned by us in equal portions at the said city of Oxyrhynchus
in the Myrobalanus quarter, jointly with you in respect of the remaining half share. The
adjacent areas of the whole are on the south a blind street, on the north the house of Theonis
daughter of Horus, on the east the house of Diogenis daughter of Diogenes and others, on
the west a public street. The sum agreed upon between us for the price of the said half
share of the house with the appurtenances, seven hundred drachmae of Imperial silver coin,
we have forthwith received from you in equal portions from hand to hand in full, so that
henceforward you and your descendants and successors shall possess and own the half share
of the house sold to you by us as aforesaid and use and dispose of it in whatever way you
choose ; and we will guarantee to you the half share completely against all claims by every
guarantee, free from persons’ property-returns and the cultivation of royal or patrimonial
land and from every impost or debt or lien of any kind and all other liabilities whatsoever.
This sale, written in duplicate, is valid, and you shall make it public through the bureau
whenever you choose, without requiring a notification or any further concurrence on our
part, because we now agree to the publication to be made by you, and in answer to your
question whether this is rightly and fairly done we have given our assent. The 6th year
of the Emperors and Caesars Marci Julii Philippi Carpici Maximi Germanici Maximi Pii
Felices Augusti, Pauni.’ Signatures of the vendors.
το. με[τ]αδόσεως : i.e. notification through the archidicastes and strategus, as exemplified
in 719; cf. B.G.U. 983. 10 δημοσ[ιω)σάσης αἰὐτὸ] καὶ μετ αἸδούσης [..., Jors, Ζ. Sav. Xxxiv,
p. 154, Schwarz, Hypothek und Hypallagma, p. 861.
1277. SALE OF A TRICLINIUM.
25 x 8-5 cm, A.D. 255-
A contract for the purchase of a triclinium or dining-couch (cf. note on 1. 7)
with coverings and four cushions for 500 drachmae,
On the verso are two short and much effaced documents, the former of which
contains a judgement of the praefect Basileus dated Mesore 25 of the fifth
year. Since Mussius Aemilianus is known from 1201 to have been still in office
in September A.D. 258, the fifth year is probably that of the Philippi, i.e. A.D. 248,
and Basileus may be identified with the Aurelius Basileus who was praefect
in A.D. 244-5 (P. Flor. 4). But, if so, he must be credited with a second period
of office, since Claudius Valerius Firmus certainly held the praefecture in
A.D. 246-7. Or possibly he is a distinct person, and the fifth year refers to the
reign of Aurelian (A.D. 275) or Probus (A.D. 280).
Αὐρηλία Sapamias ‘Apelov ἀστὴ
χωρὶς κυρίου χρηματίζουσα τέκνων
218 THE OXYRAYNGHOUS VEAPY RI
δικαίῳ κατὰ τὰ “Ῥωμαίων ἔθη Αὐ-
ρηλίῳ Θέωνι Appoviov τοῦ καὶ
5 ᾿ἀφύγχιος aw ᾽Ο ξυρ[ύγ᾽χων πόλεως
χαίρειν. ὁμολογῶ πεπρακέναι
σοι τρίκλιν ον στρωμάτων λινῶν
ποικιλτῶν διὰ ὅλ[ο]ν κα[ὶ] προσ-
κεφάλαια τέσσαρα... α καὶ λινᾶ τῆς
το αὐτῆς εἰδαίας τιμῆς δραχμῶν
πεντακοσίων, ,“, (Spaxpal) φ, ἃς καὶ ἐντεῦ-
θεν ἀπέσχον. κυρία ἡ πρᾶσις
ἁπλῆ γραφεῖσα καθαρὰ καὶ βεβαιώ-
ow καὶ ἐπερώτημε ὡς πρόκειται.
15 (ἔτους) B Αὐτοκρατόρων Καισάρων
ΠΟουπλ[ί]ου Λικιννίου Οὐαλεριανοῦ
καὶ ΠΙοϊυἸπλίου Λικιννίου Οὐαλεριανοῦ
Ταλλιηνοῦ Γερμανικῶν Μεγίστων
καὶ ΠΙοϊυἸπλίου Λικιννίου Κορνηλίου
20 Οὐαλερι]ανοῦ τοῦ ἐπιφανεστάτου
Καίσα[ρος] Σεβαστῶν Μεσορὴ ts.
and hand Αὐρη]λία Σαραπιὰς πέπρακα τὸ
τρίκλινον καὶ τὰ προσκεφάλαια
καὶ ἀπέσχον τὰς τῆς τιμῆς (δραχμὰς) φ
to
οι
καὶ βεβαιώσω καὶ ἐπηρώτημαι
ὡς πρόκ(ειται).. Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ωριγένης
ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ τῆς μητρὸς γράμ-
ματα μὴ εἰδυείης.
2. τεκνῶ Pap. 4. 0 Of αμμωνιου Corr. το. 1. ἰδέας. 12. v of κυρια Corr.
from a. 14. 1. ἐπηρώτημαι. 15. 8 corr. from a (?).
‘ Aurelia Sarapias daughter of Arius, citizen, acting without a guardian by right of her
children according to Roman custom, to Aurelius Theon son of Ammonius also called
Aphunchis, of Oxyrhynchus, greeting. I acknowledge that I have sold to you a three-sided
couch with linen coverings embroidered throughout, and four . . . linen cushions of the same
quality for the price of five hundred drachmae, total 500 dr., which I thereupon received.
This contract of sale of which there is a single copy, free from mistake, is valid, and I will
guarantee the sale and have been asked the formal question, as aforesaid. The 2nd year of the
Emperors and Caesars Publius Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus
Germanici Maximi and Publius Licinius Cornelius Valerianus the most illustrious Caesar
lam. CONTRACTS 219
Augusti, Mesore 16. (Signed) I, Aurelia Sarapias, have sold the couch and cushions and
received the soo dr. for the price and will guarantee the sale, and have been asked the
formal question, as aforesaid. I, Aurelius Origenes, wrote on behalf of my mother, who is
illiterate.’
7. The τρίκλινον leased in P. Brit. Mus. 871 (iii, p. 269) is clearly a room (cf. B.G.U.
1115. 17), but here since no details are given concerning locality the word seems to mean
rather the couch.
15. The figure of the year has been corrected, but whether from a to f or from ὃ to ε
is not quite certain. The Caesar mentioned in 1]. 19-20 is the elder son of Gallienus, as in
C.P.R. 176 of the 2nd year; cf. 1273. 44 (probably of the 7th year), where the younger
son, Saloninus, is found, and P. Giessen 50. 34, note. Since the change took place in the
5th year and 1277 was written in Mesore, the presumption is in favour of the 2nd rather
than the 5th year.
1278. DIVISION OF USUFRUCT OF A PIGEON-HOUSE.
22-6 X 10-4 cm. ACD 20 Ae
An agreement between four persons, two of whom were minors, acting
together, for dividing the revenues of a pigeon-house for four years, the two
minors being given between them the usufruct of two years, which were not con-
secutive, and the two other parties that of a single year each. Contracts for the
division of property occur with some frequency in the papyri, but not for the
division of usufruct. The ὁμολογία καρπίας referred to in B.G. U. 985. 11 may
have been analogous.
“ΟΙμ]οϊλ]ογοῦσι ἀλλήλοις M[dpxos Αὐρ]ήλ[ιο]ς ‘Av-
δρ[ό]νικος ὁ [κ]αὶ Μ|ήθρης καὶ ὡς χ[ρη)ματίζει καὶ Αὐρη-
λία Διονυσιὰς ἡ καὶ Χαιρημονὶς διὰ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς
ΑὐϊρηἸλίου ‘Applovi|ov ἀπίο]δεδει[γμένον γυμνασι[άρἸχου
5 βουλευτοῦ τῆς ᾿Οξυρυγχε[ἡτῶν πόλεως καὶ Διδύμη ἡ καὶ
᾿ἀπολλωνία καὶ Anrodwpis ἡ καὶ 4 ιΠονυσοθεωνὶς
ἀμφότεραι ἀφήλικες διὰ τῆς [μ]ητρὸς Πτολ[έϊμας θυγα-
τρὸς 4Διονυσοθέωνος γυμνασιαρχήσαντος τῆς αὐτῆς
᾿Οξυρυγχειτῶν πόλεως, καὶ αὐτῆς διὰ ᾿Επικράτους Διδύ-
10 μου, διειρῆσθαι πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς τὴν καρπείαν οὗ ἔχουσι
ἐξ ἴσου ἐν ἐποικίίῳ] ἀμπελικοῦ αἰὐ]τῶν κτήματος
Ilépxwmos deyopulévoly περισήμ[ο]υ περιστερεῶνος
ἐμφόρου ἐπὶ χρόνον ἔτη τέσσαρα ἔτι ἀπὸ α Θὼθ
τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος ΚΎ (ἔτους) καὶ κεκληρῶσθαι τὰς μὲν ἀφήλι-
Ν Ue 4 ~ 2 ~ wy
I5 Kas τὴν Kaptreljaly ἐτῶν δύο τοῦ τε ἐνεστῶτος Ky (ETOUS)
220
20
25
30
2nd hand
36
THE OXY RAVYNGHOS ἜΚ
[kai k]e (ἔτους) τὴν δὲ Αὐρηλίαν Διονυσιάδα τὴν καὶ Χαιρη-
[μοἹνίδα τοῦ ἰσιζόϊντος Kd (ἔτους) κ[αὶ] τὸν Αὐρ[ή]λιον
[ἀνδρόνηκον τὸν καὶ Μ|ζθρίην ὁμοίως τοῦ κς (ἔτους), καὶ
[
Bole alc JaAew ἐκα στον, pépos [.....-.-...-.-Jov
thbn oF plevov χρόνον 1.1: τ: 7:51 :-- Jas
γα: Jew αὐτὸν Τὴν ev... ...--- : Ἰου
[Paty ayaa Ἰην Tip IS A ae Mh Seg totd eas τὸν
κ[όϊπρον χωρῆσαι Kat ἔϊτος εἰς τὸ προκείμ]ενον
αἰὐϊτῶν ἀμπελ[κὸν κτῆμα, ἕκαστον δὲ μέρος
πία]ραδοῦνίαι ἑκατέρῳ τὸν αὐϊτ]ὸν περιστερε-
ὥνα τῇ a τῶν ἐπαγομένων ἔμφορον,
οὐκ οὔσης e€ovolials ὁποτέρῳ μέρει ἐπιβαίνειν
οἰὐ]δετέρῳ ἐντὸς τοῦ προκειμένου αὐτοῦ
χρόνου. κύριον τὸ ὁμολόγημα τρισσὸν γραφὲν
πρὸς] τὸ ἕκασίτ]ον μέρος ἔχειν μ[ον]αχόν.
(ἔτους) ky Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Μάρκου ΔΑὐρηλίου
[ΣἸεουή]ρίο]ν ἀντωνίνου Παρθικοῦ ΜΙεἸγίστου
Βρεταννικοῦ Meyiorloly Γερμανικοῦ Μεγίστου Εὐσεβοῦς
μη(νὸς) ‘A[dlpra(vod) ι.
Αἰὐρ]ήλ[ιοὶς ᾿Δμμώνιος καὶ ὡς χρη-
μαϊτίξω εὐδοκῶ [τ]ῷ κοινῷ
[ὁμολογή]μία]τι als πρόκειται
On the verso remains of an endorsement.
το. |. διῃρῆσθαι. 25. Second ε of περιστερεωνα Corr.
Σεβαστοῦ
‘Marcus Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres, and however he is styled, and
Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis through her husband Aurelius Ammonius,
gymnasiarch-elect, senator of Oxyrhynchus, and Didyme also called Apollonia and Letodoris
also called Dionysotheonis, both minors, through their mother Ptolema daughter of Diony-
sotheon, ex-gymnasiarch of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, herself acting through Epicrates
son of Didymus, mutually acknowledge that they have divided among themselves the
usufruct of the excellent productive pigeon-house owned by them in equal shares in the
farmstead of their vineyard called Perkops for a further period of four years from Thoth 1
of the present 23rd year, and the minors have had allotted to them the usufruct of two
years, namely, the present 23rd and the 25th year, Aurelia Dionysias also called Chaeremonis
that of the coming 24th year, and Aurelius Andronicus also called Mithres similarly that of
the 26th year, and each party ...; the dung is to go annually to their aforesaid vineyard,
1278. CONTRACTS 221
and each party is to deliver to the other the said pigeon-house on the rst of the intercalary
days in productive condition, none of the parties having the right to molest another during
his aforesaid period. ‘This agreement, done in triplicate in order that each party may have
acopy, is valid. The 23rd year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Severus Antoninus
Parthicus Maximus Britannicus Maximus Germanicus Maximus Pius Augustus, the roth of
the month Hadrianus. (Signed) I, Aurelius Ammonius, and however I am styled, consent
to this joint agreement as aforesaid. . . .’
7. For the guardianship of children under age by their mother cf. e. g. 898, Mitteis,
Grundz. p. 253. The mother, who though the daughter of a gymnasiarch was apparently
a peregrina, herself acts through a κύριος, 1. 9.
19. Perhaps [μὴ ἐγκ]αλεῖν.
1279. LEASE OF STATE LAND.
23 X 8-1 cm. A. D: 150.
A request for the lease of three arurae of unproductive land, which had
formerly been cleruchic but now belonged to the Government, addressed like
C.P.R. 239 and P. Brit. Mus. 1227 (iii, p. 143) to the strategus. The rent fixed
is very low, only four drachmae for three arurae; cf. P. Tebt. 325, where the
rent of two arurae is one drachma.
7 7 “
Πετρ[ωνίῳ Δ)ιονυσίῳ στρα(τηγῷ)
) “ “
παρὰ ᾿Ωἰφελ]ᾶτος τοῦ καὶ Κόρατος
> “
ἀπελευθέρου Arias τῆς καὶ Διονυ-
3. 5.2
σίας Διονυσίου ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων
5 πόλεως. ἐπιδέχομαι μισθώσασ-
~ ΄ >
θαι ἐκ τοῦ δημοσίου ἐπ᾽ ἔτη πέν-
τε ἀπὸ τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος τρίτου
ἔτους ᾿ἀντωνείνου Καίσαρος
a 7 € / \ \
τοῦ κυρίου ὑπολόγου περὶ Σεναὼ
10 ἐκ τοῦ Ἡρακλείδου καὶ Ἡρακλείδου
7 ᾽ 4 = a ᾽΄
κλήρων ἀρούρας τρεῖς, ὧν γεί-
τονες νότου γύης βορρᾶ καὶ ἀ-
πηλιώτου δημόσιον χῶμα λιβὸς
Διδυμίωνος Δημητρίου, ὥσ-
I5 τε κατ᾽ ἔτος σπεῖραι καὶ ξυλα-
μῆσαι οἷς ἐὰν αἱρῶμαι χωρὶς
πυροῦ καὶ ἰσάτεως καὶ ἐχομε-
222 THE OXYRHYNGHUS| PAPYRI
΄ ἊΝ Ν μὴ
νίου καὶ ἔχειν με τὰς νομὰς
ἈΝ 2 4 »» “ ~
καὶ ἐπινομὰς φόρου τῶν (νγδομῶν
20 κατ᾽ ἔτος σὺν παντὶ δραχμῶν
΄ ἃ ΄ eee 4
τεσσάρων as διαγράψω Kar ἔ-
τος μηνὶ Καισαρείῳ. ἐὰν δέ τις
ἄβροχος γένηται, παραδεχθή-
σεταί μοι, μετὰ δὲ τὴν πεν-
25. ταετίαν οὐκ ἀχθήσομαι εἰς
ς 4 y > 7
τὴν μίσθωσιν. (ἔτους) y Αὐτοκράτορος
Καίσαρος Τίτου Αἰλίου Ἁδριανοῦ
᾿Αντωνείνου Σεβαστοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς
Ἁθὺρ ia. (2nd hand) ᾿Ωφελᾶς ὁ καὶ Κόραξ
30 ἐπιδέδίωκ]α.
1st hand διὰ “Ἑρμοῦ νομογρά(φου) [
2. 1. Κόρακος: cf. 1. 29. Possibly κοραγος was written, but -ros may be due to the
influence of the preceding name. 9. ὕπολογου Pap. 17. ἴσατεως Pap. 29. Tail of
€ of κοραξ rewritten.
‘To Petronius Dionysius, strategus, from Ophelas also called Corax, freedman of Apia
also called Dionysia, daughter of Dionysius, of Oxyrhynchus. I consent to lease from the
State for five years from the present third year of Antoninus Caesar the lord three arurae
of unproductive land in the area of Senao in the holdings of Heraclides and Heraclides, of
which the adjacent areas are on the south a field, on the north and east a-public dyke,
on the west the land of Didymion son of Demetrius, on condition that I may sow and plant
the land with any crop which I choose except wheat, woad, and coriander (ἢ), and shall have
the pastures and secondary pastures at the annual rent for the pastures of four drachmae in
all, which sum I will pay annually in the month of Caesareus. If any part becomes un-
watered, an allowance shall be made to me, and at the end of the five years’ period I shall
not be forced to take the lease. The 3rd year of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius
Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius, Hathur r1. I, Ophelas also called Corax, presented
this application. Written by Hermes, nomographus.’
6. ἐπ᾽ ἔτη πέντε: cf. P. Tebt. 374. 5, Rylands 99, a proposal to lease οὐσιακὴ γῆ for five
years at a higher rate than in the preceding five years, and Iand. 30. 13. In other leases
of State land shorter periods occur, 6. g. two years in B.G, U. 831, one year in C. P. R. 239
and P. Brit. Mus. 1227. 3.
17. ἐχομενίου : 50 729. 31; in 101. 12 and 598 ὀχομ. is the spelling, in B. 6. U. 1017.
11 the initial letter is lost. The meaning of the word, which seems only to have been found
in papyri from Oxyrhynchus, is uncertain.
31. vopoypa(dov): cf. Mitteis, Grundz. p. 56", P. Hamburg 4. 15, note, Rylands 88. 26.
1280. CONTRACTS 223
1280. PARTNERSHIP IN A LEASE.
251 Χ 16 cm. Fourth century.
An agreement on oath between two citizens of Oxyrhynchus whereby one
of them undertakes to share part of a camel-stable leased by the former, and to
make an annual payment towards the rent.
The writing is across the fibres of the verso, the recto being blank.
10
2nd hand
16
20
6. 1. pe.
> 7
ἀνυπερθέτως.
Αὐρήλιος Παμῆα Πέτρου ἀπὸ τῆς λαμπίρᾶΞς)
καὶ λαμπ(ροτάτης) ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλεως
> ’, ) “Ὁ 3 7 ᾽ ‘
AvpynrAio Appoviav® Εὐπορίωνος ἀπὸ
τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως x\alipev. ὁμολογῶ ἑκουσίο
Ν b] , 7 ~ 7
καὶ αὐθαιρέτῳ γνώμῃ συντεθῖσθαΐί pe
πρὸς σὲ ἐπὶ τῷ μαι ἐπικοινωνῖν σοι εἰς τὸν
ψυκτῆρα τοῦ καμηλῶνος οὗ ἐμισθώσου
σοὶ ὁ ᾿Αμμωνιανὸς ἀπὸ τοῦ παρελθόν-
Ν Ἁ > a ~ 7
τος μηνὸς Παχὼν ἀρχῇ τῆς δωδεκάτης
ἰνδ(ικτίονος) καὶ παρασχῖν σοι ὑπὲρ ἐνοικίου
ἐνιαυσίως ἀργυρίου μυριάδας
χιλίας, γί(νονται) ἀρ(γυρίου) μ(υριάδες) a, ἅσπερ ἀπίοδώσω
ἐνιαυσίως ἀνυπερθέτος. κ]υρία
ἡ ὁμολογία ἁπλῆ γραφῖσα καὶ [ἐπερ(ωτηθεὶς) ὡμ(ολόγησα).
Αὐρήλιος Παμῆα Πέτρου ὁ προκ[είμενος
2 7 XN « Le Ν ~
ἐθέμην τὴν ὁμολογίαν καὶ συμ[φωνῶ
πάντα τὰ ἐγγεγραμμένα ws πρόκειται.
Αὐρήλιος Παγῶχις Πτολλίωνος [ἔγραψα
ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ γράμματα μὴ εἰδότος.
+60 ἐμοῦ Πτολ...
7. ov before εμισθωσου corr. from το. . ἐμισθώσω. 8. |. ov. gp 1"
17. ey yeypappeva Pap.
‘ Aurelius Pamea son of Peter, of the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus,
to Aurelius Ammonianus son of Euporion, of the said city, greeting. I acknowledge that
I have of my own free will covenanted with you to share with you in the arbour of the camel-
shed, which you, Ammonianus, have leased, from the past month Pachon at the beginning
of the twelfth indiction, and to pay you yearly on account of rent one thousand myriads of
silver drachmae, total tooo myriads of silver, which I will deliver yearly with no delay.
This agreement, of which a single copy is made, is valid, and in answer to the formal question
224 THE QXYRAYNCHUS) PAPYRI
I have given my assent, (Signed) I, Aurelius Pamea son of Peter, the aforesaid, have made
the agreement and consent to all therein written, as aforesaid. 1, Aurelius Pagochis son of
Ptollion, wrote for him, as he is illiterate. Drawn up by me, Ptol...’
9. Παχὼν ἀρχῆ : other instances of a new indiction year beginning in Pachon are 140,
P. Grenf. ii. 87, Brit. Mus. 1007 ς (iii, p. 264).
1281. LOAN.
18-6 X 13-3 cm. AL. 21:
This papyrus contains a copy of the signature to a contract of loan, with the
last three lines of the contract itself, which was of a rather complicated nature.
The debtor, a weaver, acknowledges that he had borrowed 300 drachmae, the
value of 100 linen cloths of special quality, the repayment being conditional on
an account, to be rendered apparently by the creditor (a Jew?), upon which
another sum of 50 drachmae depended; cf. the commentary. The transaction
was perhaps really a purchase with deferred payment, and the loan would then
be of a fictive character ; cf. e. g. 1820, P. Par. 8.
τῷῶϊι ᾿Ιωσήπωι ἐκ τ]οῦ ‘Alpmarows καὶ ἐκ τῶϊν
ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῶι πάντων καθάπ]ερ ἐγ dik(ns).
κυρία ἡ συγγραφήι.
᾿ ἀντίγρα(φον). Ἁρπαῆσις Πανρύμιος λίνυφος
5 δεδάνισμαι τὴν τειμὴν τῶν ἑκατὸν
λίνων Σινυραιτικῶν σαμκαμυκῶϊν,
τὰς τοῦ ἀργ(υρίου) (δραχμὰς) τ κεφαλαίου, καὶ ἀποδώσω
καθότι πρόκιται, ἐφ᾽ ὧι κομιζομένου [τοῦ
᾿Ιωσήπου ταῦτα πρότερον δώσει λόγοϊν
Ιο τούτων ἵνα pu καιθῇ τὰς ἑσταμίέναϊς ἀρ[γ(υρίου) (δραχμὰς)
πεντήκοντα. ‘Hpdixdevos “Ὥρου ἔγραψα
ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ ἰδότος γράμματα.
ἀντίγρα(φον). ἔτους ἡ Τιβερίου Καίσαρος
Σεβα(στοῦ) Τῦβι ε, διὰ ᾿Αχιλλέως τοῦ Προίτου
15 γρα(μματέως) κώμης Σιναρὺ καὶ ἑτέρων κω(μῶν) κεχρη(μάτισταϊι).
6. 1. Σιναρυϊτικῶν ; οἵ, 1. 15. το. ]. μοι καθῇ (3).
‘, . . Joseph [having the right of execution] upon Harpaésis and upon all his property,
as if in consequence of a legal decision. This contract is valid.
1281. CONTRACTS 225
Copy. I, Harpaésis son of Panrumis, linen-weaver, have borrowed the price of the
too... cloths of Sinaru, the capital sum of 300 drachmae of silver, and will repay it as
aforesaid, on condition that when Joseph receives it he shall first render an account of it in
order that . .. the agreed 50 drachmae of silver. I, Heracleus son of Horus, wrote for him,
as he is illiterate.
Copy. The 8th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus Tubi 5, executed by Achilles
son of Proetus, scribe of the village of Sinaru and other villages.’
I. Ἰωσήπῳ: cf. 1]. 8-9, which indicate that ᾿Ιώσηπος was the lender.
6. σαμκαμυκῶΪν is an unknown word; the letters are mostly fairly clear.
9-το. If ταῦτα refers to λίνα, Ἰώσηπος would be some one associated with the debtor
Harpaésis. It seems more likely, however, that ταῦτα and τούτων mean the money, in which
case Ἰώσηπος was the creditor. To whom the account was to be rendered is not apparent.
The letters immediately following ἵνα are obscure; since an accusative follows, -θη should
be active, not passive. Possibly μοι καθῇ is meant, a superfluous stroke being written after
the a as in Ἡράικλειος in the next line, though καθῇ is hardly the verb expected. ἵν᾽ ἀμυβὰν
(ἀμοιβὴν) θῇ is an unsatisfactory alternative.
13. The repetition of the word ἀντίγρα(φον) before the date is curious.
14-15. Cf. 820, 1208. 32, note, 1282. 46. Σιναρύ is no doubt to be read in 56. το.
For ἑτέρων κω(μῶν) cf. 1256. 7, note.
1282. REPAYMENT OF A LOAN.
24:2 Χ 9:8 cm. Kae 95:
An acknowledgement by a woman of the return of a loan made by her late
husband five years previously.
K..OM ) mr }
and hand "τους τρίτου Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
Δομιτιανοῦ Σεβαστοῦ μηνὸς Νέου Σεβαστοῦ
Ist hand τη (2nd hand) ἐν ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλει τῆς Θηβαΐδος.
5 ὁμολογεῖ Θνᾶς Πετοσοράπιος μητρὸς ‘“Hpa-
τος τῆς Ἡρακλείδου μετὰ κυρίου τοῦ éav-
τῆς ἀδελφιδοῦς) Θομπαχράτου τοῦ
Παάπιος μητρὸς Τεκώσιος τῆς Πετοσορ-
amos ᾿Αμόιτι ᾿ἀπολλωνίου τοῦ Σύρου
το μητρὸς Τεκώσιος καὶ τῇ τούτου γυναικὶ
Τεκώσει Θώνιος τοῦ Πετοσοράπιος μη-
τρὸς ᾿Εσενεῦτος μετὰ κυρίου τοῦ ἀνδρὸς
Apéoitos, πάντες τῶν ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πό-
λεως, ἐν ἀγυιᾷ, ἀπέχειν παρ᾽ αὐτῶν ἀργυ-
Q
226 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
15 plov Σεβαστοῦ νομίσματος δραχμὰς τε-
΄ ΄ x ἣ La
τρακοσίας κεφαλαίου καὶ τοὺς καθήκον-
τας τούτων τόκους δανεισθείσας αὐ-
τοῖς ὑπὸ τοῦ γενομένου καὶ μετηλ-
λαχότος τῆς Θνᾶτος ἀνδρὸς ΠΙαπον-
΄“- ~ ᾽ la ~ 7 c 7
20 TaTos τοῦ Apditos τοῦ Θέωνος ὁπότε
[περιῆν κατὰ συγγραφὴν γεγονυῖαν διὰ
~ ci ’ 4 7 ’
[τοῦ el ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλει μνημονείου
“ « 4 wy ~ ᾽ ~
τῷ ἑνδεκάτῳ ἔτει θεοῦ Οὐεσπασιανοῦ
μηνὶ Νέῳ Σεβαστῷ, ὧν ἡ πρᾶξις σὺν ἀλ-
25 λοις τοῦ Παποντῶτος προφέρεται ἡ Θνᾶς
κατηντηκέναι εἰς ἑαυτὴν καθ᾽ ὃ ἔθετο
« ~ ε 7 ~ 4
6 Παποντῶί τοὶς ὁπότε περιῆν διάταγμα,
ΝΝ isi , oN b] > 7
καὶ μηδὲν ἐνκαλεῖν μηδ᾽ ἐνκαλέσειν
μηδ᾽ ἐπελεύσασθαι Θνᾶν μηδ᾽ ἄλλον
30 ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς οἷς ὁμολογεῖ μηδὲ τοῖς πα-
’ ’ ~ 4A Q € ~ 4
ρ αὐτῶν tre[p\t μηδενὸς ἁπλῶς μέχρι
~ 3 7 € 7 eas Ν
τῆς ἐνεστώσης [ἡμέρας, αὐτόθεν δὲ
καὶ ἀναδεϊδωκέναι αὐτοῖς τὴν ἐπίφο-
ρον τοῦ δανείου συγγραφὴν κεχιασμέ-
35 νὴν εἰς ἀκύρωσιν, ἢ χωρὶς τοῦ τὴν ἐσο-
μένην ἔφοδον ἄκυρον εἶναι ἔτι καὶ ἐκ-
τίνειν Θνᾶν ἢ τὸν ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς ἐπελευ-
σόμενον τοῖς προγεγραμμένοις ἢ τοῖς
map αὐτῶν καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἔφοδον τό τε
40 βλάβος καὶ ἐπίτειμον ἀργ(υρίου) (δραχμὰς) ἑκατὸν
καὶ εἰς τὸ] δημόσιον τὰς ἴσας, καὶ μη-
θὲν ἧσσον κυρία ἡ συγγραφήι. (1st hand) ἔτους
τρίτου ΑὐϊτοἸκράτορος Καίσαρος
[4ΔοἹμι[τιανο]ῦ Σεβαστοῦ μηνὸς
45 Νέου X[eBaorlod ὀκτωικαιδε-
4 Ν ᾽ 7 4
[κάτηι, Ola. ... νος ἀγο(ρανόμου) Kexpnp(atioTat).
‘, . . The third year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the 18th of the
month Neus Sebastus, at Oxyrhynchus in the Thebaid, Thnas daughter of Petosarapis,
her mother being Heras daughter of Heraclides, with her guardian who is her nephew
1282. CONTRACTS 227
Thompachrates son of Paapis, his mother being Tekosis daughter of Petosorapis, acknow-
ledges to Amois son of Apollonius son of Syrus, his mother being Tekosis, and to his wife
Tekosis daughter of Thonis son of Petosorapis, her mother being Eseneus, with her husband
Amois as guardian, all inhabitants of Oxyrhynchus, the contract being drawn up in the
street, that she has received from them the capital sum of four hundred drachmae of Imperial
silver money with the requisite interest upon it, which sum was lent to them by the former
husband, now deceased, of Thnas, Papontos son of Amois son of Theon, in his lifetime in
accordance with a contract drawn up through the record-office at Oxyrhynchus in the
eleventh year of the deified Vespasianus in the month Neus Sebastus, the right of execution
for the debt having, as claimed by Thnas, descended with other property of Papontos to
her in accordance with the disposition made by Papontos in his lifetime, and that neither
Thnas nor any one on her behalf makes or will make any claim or will proceed against the
recipients of this acknowledgement or their agents on any point whatever up to the present
day, and that she has forthwith restored to them the contract of loan crossed out to invalidate
it; otherwise not only shall any future claim be invalid, but Thnas or the person pro-
ceeding on her behalf shall in addition pay to the aforesaid persons or their agents for every
claim the damages and a fine of a hundred drachmae of silver, and to the State an equal
amount, and this contract shall be none the less valid. The third year of the Emperor
Caesar Domitianus Augustus, the eighteenth of the month Neus Sebastus, executed by .. .,
agoranomus.’
1. This endorsement seems to be the same as those in 47. 1 and 276. 1. In the
former passage we supposed the first word to be an abbreviation of καταλοχισμοί, but that
would not be in place in the present context, and moreover the letter before A can hardly
be a. 7A suggests πλήρης or some derivative. Cf. 98. 1, where there is a rather different
abbreviation at the head of a similar acknowledgement of repayment, and P. Cairo Preis. 43. 1,
where the editor reads B κολλ(ήματος) δεδ[.1(. ); here, however, κολ(λήματος) does not commend
itself, and the reading in the Cairo papyrus remains questionable.
That the hand of 1. 1 is the same as that which wrote the date in]. 4 and the date &c.
in I]. 42 sqq. is likely but uncertain.
27. διάταγμα : 1. 6. a testamentary disposition ; cf. 6. g. 492. 9, 493. 6.
46. Cf. note on 1281. 14-15. Either the passive form 6:4... κεχρημ(άτισται) or the active
. κεχρημ(άτικα) may have been written.
() TAXATION.
1283. REVENUE-RETURN.
17:0 Χ 7-2 cm. A.D. 219.
This example of the monthly statements of receipts submitted by tax-
collectors to the strategi follows the formula found in B. G. U. 652-3, which are
approximately of the same date as 1288, but come from a different locality ; cf.
1046, which is the conclusion of a similar document. The taxes concerned are
different imposts on land, and the πηχισμὸς περιστερώνων, on which see the
OF
<<
ΞΕ THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
commentary; most of them have already occurred in association in 917, 981.
The date of the papyrus is discussed in the note on I. 12.
«Αὐρηλίῳ Ἁ ρποκρα-
τίωνι στρα(τηγῷ) ᾿Ο ξ(υρυγχίτου)
πίαρὰ ΑἸὐρηλ(ίου) Πατί ) Εὐτί(υχ ) καὶ τ(ῶν)
σὺν av7(@) πρα(κτόρων) ἀργ(υρικῶν) μη-
5 τροπολ(ιτικῶν) μέσης Tom(apyxias)
Πεεννὼ τόπ(ων). διαστολ(ὴ)
ἀριθ(μήσεων) μη(νὸς) Παῦνι τοῦ
ἐνεστ(ῶτος) β (ἔτους) Μάρκου
Αὐρηλίου [ΑἸντωνίνου
το Κἰαίσ]αρος τοῦ κυρίου,
ἔστι δέ-
λημί(μάτων) τί ο]ῦ ἐνεστ(ῶτος) β (ἔτους)
ἐπαρο(υρίου) ς΄ (δραχμαὴ x,
καὶ διεγρά(φησαν) ἐπὶ τ(ὴν) δημίοσίαν) τρά(πεξαν)
15 ὑπὸ μὲν Σ᾿ επτιμίου
Χαιρή(μονος) ἐπαρο(υρίου) (δραχμαὶ ρμγ (ἡμιωβέλιον) χ(αλκοῖ) B,
(ὀκταδραχμοῦ) σπονδί(ῆς) Διον(ύσου) (Spaxpat) n (τετρώβολον) χ(αλκοῦς) a,
πηχισμίοῦ) περιστ(ερώνων) (δραχμαὴ ιζ (πεντώβολον),
«Αὐρήλ(ιος) ᾿ἀχιλλεὺς ἐπαρο(υρίου)
‘20 (δραχμαὴ pan (πεντώβολον) (ἡμιωβέλιον), (ὀκταδράχμου) σπονδίῆς)
[4]ιον(ύσου) (δραχμαὴ n (τετρώβολον) χ(αλκοῦς) a,
[4]ὐρήλ( )) ‘An. «yf. J καὶ Τα-
BE ΡΣ ΔΙΣ ἐπαρο(υρίου) (Spaxpai)| pis,
Raters Peete aie © wv.
SW ee ree ere Juks
[(Erovs) B Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου Av7wvivov]
[Εὐσεβοῦς Εὐτυχοῦς Σεβαστοῦ)
7. παῦνι Pap.
‘To Aurelius Harpocration, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Pat...
son of Eutych . . . and his associates, collectors of money taxes of the metropolis for the
1288. TAXATION | 229
middle toparchy in the district of Peénno. The classified list of payments for the month
of Pauni of the present 2nd year of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Caesar the lord is as follows.
Receipts of the present 2nd year: for acreage-tax and tax of 4 600 drachmae; and paid
into the public bank by Septimius Chaeremon for acreage-tax 143 dr. 4 obol 2 chalci, for
the eight-drachma libation of Dionysus ὃ dr. 4 ob. 1 chal., for the cubit-measure of
pigeon-houses 17 dr. 5 ob., by Aurelius Achilleus for acreage-tax 198 dr. 54 ob., for the
eight-drachma libation of Dionysus 8 dr. 4 ob. 1 chal.; by Aurel ... and Τὰ... for
acreage-tax 116 dr... .’ Date.
3-4. Har and zpa of πρακτόρων are followed by the curved stroke which commonly
represents a m(so 6. g. in 1. 5 ron(apyias), 1. 6 τόπ(ων)), but here is rather a mere symbol of
abbreviation ; cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 351. 1, note.
4-6. Cf. 1196. 5-9 «is πρακτορείαν σειτικῶν pntporoAitiKay . . . ἀπηλιώτου τοπαρχίας
Πακέρκη τόπων. For διαστολ(ή) cf. e.g. 1046. 13, B.G. U. 652. 1, 653. 1, P. Tebt. 363. τ.
12. For the regnal year here there is a choice between β and « (in 1. 8 the figure is
wholly uncertain), and with the latter the Emperor would be Caracalla (a.p. 212) instead of
Elagabalus, who is usually styled Εὐτυχὴς Εὐτυχὴς Σεβαστός. 8, however, is preferable as
a reading, and since the papyrus is clearly posterior to the Constitutio Antonina, which
was only promulgated in a.p. 212 (month unknown), the year 21g is a more likely date;
moreover 1259 shows that the strategus of a. p. 211-12 was Didymus.
13. émapo(upiov) ς΄ : these are to be regarded as two taxes, the ἕκτη being well known as
a distinct tax ; cf. 917. 2-3, where the ς΄ and ἐπαρούριον are mentioned separately, P. Tebt.
343. iv. 69 πα(ραδείσων) ὧν ς΄, Hawara 303. 12-13 (Archiv ν, p. 392) ἀμπελῶνος ἑκτολογουμένου,
note on P. Brit. Mus. 195. 10 reprinted ap. Rylands 192 (4). The ἐπαρούριον is discussed at
length in the commentary upon the latter papyrus.
17. Cf. ll. 20-1 and 917. 3, where our reading σπ(ονδῆς) Διον(ύσου) is now confirmed,
and 658, where the σπονδή coupled with ἀπόμοιρα and ἐπαρούριον is no doubt the same. On
the ὀκτάδραχμος tax much light has been thrown by 916, which showed that it was calculated
on the arura, and 1185, where its name is given without abbreviation, and the fact is revealed
that the proceeds were, at any rate temporarily, assigned to the praefect by order of the
Emperors ; cf. P. Rylands 216. 128 note, where the evidence is considered in more detail.
What is the relation of this impost to the σπονδὴ Διονύσουν Both here and in ll. 20-1
a single sum is recorded under the two names, and it is the same in both cases, 8 dr. 4 ob.
1 ch. On the analogy of ]. 13 the supposition would be easy that the connecting particle
had been omitted and that the ὀκτάδραχμος and σπονδή were distinct. This explanation,
however, seems to be precluded by 917. 3, where an identical sum is entered under the
heading of σπονδὴ Διονύσου alone. This can hardly be regarded as a mere coincidence and
suggests most strongly that the two names designated a single tax. The appropriation of the
oxradpaxpos to the praefect is not a serious difficulty, since the diversion of revenues from
religious to secular purposes would not necessarily involve a change of nomenclature; cf.
e.g. P. Rylands 213. 354, where a ἑξάδραχμος Φιλαδέλφου is classed under διοίκησις, not
ἱερατικά. ‘That passage also provides an analogy for the devotion of a tax to a particular
cult, a practice of which the διδραχμία Σούχου isanother example. But inferences concerning
the original destination of the impost are not necessarily to be drawn from its name.
Further light on this subject may be expected from the Theadelphia papyrus described by
Schubart in Ami. Ber. aus d. K. Kunstsammilungen, Nov. 1913, Col. 57, which brings
evidence for the σπονδὴ Διονύσου in the Arsinoite nome.
18. πηχισμ(οῦ) περιστ(ερώνων) : cf. 981, where this tax occurs, as here, in conjunction with
ἐπαρούριον, 917. introd., Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1091.
25. On the analogy of 1046. 13, B. G. U. 652. 16-17, 653. 15 this line should give the
230 THE OXYRHYNCHUS BAPYRI
total of the items, if, as can hardly be doubted, the date followed in ll. 26 sqq. (cf. B. G. U. 652.
18, 653. 16). The amounts as far as |. 23 add up to 1093 dr. 13 ob., which subtracted from
[? 1]426 dr. leave 332 dr. 44 ob. as the amount expected at the end ofl. 24. Instead of
this, however, there is a clear υ followed by something illegible. The restoration of |. 25
consequently remains in doubt.
1284. RECEIPT FOR TAX ON SALES.
21 X 10-3 cm. A.D. 250.
A receipt issued by a public bank for payment of the ἐγκύκλιον or tax on sales,
mortgages, &c., due in consequence of the acquisition of part of a house. The
rate of the ἐγκύκλιον on sales in the Roman period is known to have been Io per
cent. (cf. 99 and P. Tebt. 350. introd., where evidence is collected), and it is
therefore surprising to find that here as much as 73 dr. δὲ ob. was paid on
a value of 3[.]5 dr. 54 ob. These 73 dr. 53 ob. certainly included an unspecified
amount for σπονδή, ἀῇ extra charge sometimes found in association with taxes ;
cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 347. 1-2, where 2 dr. are paid as σπονδή on 18 dr., and note ad
Joc., 1288. 17, note, P.S. I. 109. 7. But the amount of this σπονδή would not be
expected to be more than a relatively small item, and unless in the present case
it be supposed to have been almost as much as the main payment, the conclusion
is natural that in the course of the third century the rate of the ἐγκύκλιον
rose considerably. In P. Brit. Mus. 933 (iii, p. 69) of A.D. 211 the old rate is
apparently still to be recognized; cf. note on 1. 16 below. It is, however,
uncertain that the transaction referred to in 1284 was technically a sale, and if
some other form of transfer was in question, that might account for the higher
rate of the tax ; see ]. 12, note.
The papyrus is dated, like C. P. R. 37, in the joint reign of Decius, Herennius,
and Hostilianus.
["Erovs dev|répov Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Γαΐου Μεσσίου
[Κυίντον ΤΊραϊανοῦ 4Δεκ[ίο]ν Εὐσεβοῦς Εἰὐ]τυχοῦς καὶ Κυίντου
(‘Epevviov ᾿ΕἸτρούσκου Με[σ]σίου Δεκίου καὶ Γαΐου Οὐάλεντος
[Ὁστιλιανοῦ] Μεσσίου Κυίϊν]του τῶν σεβασμιωτάτων
5 [Καισάρων] Σεβαστῶν Χοίακ ιθ. διέγρα(ψεν) Αὐρηϊλ(ίῳ) ᾿ΑἸπολλωνίῳ
[καὶ τῷ] σὺν α(ὐτῷ) ἀμφοτίέροις) βουλ(ευταῖς) τῆς ᾽Ο ξ(υρυγχιτῶν) πόλ(εως)
δημ[ο]σίων τραπίεζιτῶν)
[els λόγον το]ῦ ἐνκυκλίου Τιβέριος Κλαύδιος Διογένης
[υἱὸς Τιβερ)ου Κλαυδίου Διογένους κοσμητεύσαντος
1284. TAXATION 231
[kal ἀγωνο]θετήσαντος βουλ(ευτοῦ) τῆς ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλ(εως) ὑπὲρ
10 [Tod ὑπάρχί(οντος] ἐν τῇ α(ὐτῇ) πόλ(ει) ἐπ᾽ ἀμφόδ(ου) Βορρᾶ Kpnrid(os)
ἡμίσου(ς) μέρους
[οἰκίας παλ]αιᾶς καὶ τῶν ταύτης χρηστηρίων πάντ(ων)
[o......]0n ἀπὸ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ τροφίμ(ου) μη(τρὸς) «Αὐρηλί(ίας) ᾿ἀμμωνίας
ee HA 5S ] pn(tpos) Τεχωσοῦτος ἀπὸ τῆς α(ὐτῆς) ᾿Ο ξ(υρυγχιτῶν) πόλ(εως)
καθ᾽ ἱδιό-
[ypa(pov) συγ]γρα(φὴν) γεγονυῖαν τῷ αὐτῷ μηνὶ Χοίακ κατὰ
15 [χάριν ἀν]αφέρετον ἧς πεποίηκεν συντιμήσεως
[τοῦ α(ὐτοῦ) ἡμίσους μέρους τῆς οἰκίας (δραχμῶν) τί.]Ίε (ὀβολῶν πέντε)
(ἡμιωβελίου) σπονδ(ῆς) καὶ
[ἐνκυκλίου] διαγρα(φὴ) δραχί(μαὴ ἑβδομήκοντα τρῖς ὀβολοὶ πέν-
[τε ἡμ]ιοβέλιον, γ(ίνονται) (δραχμαὴ oy Ff.
and hand [4 ὐ]ρήλ(ιος) ᾿Δπολλώνιος γυ(μνασιαρχήσας) βουλ(ευτὴς) δη(μόσιος)
τρα(πεζίτης) σεση(μείωμαι)
20 [τ]ὰς δραχ(μὰς) ἑβδομήκοντα τρεῖς (ὀβολοὺς πέντε) (ἡμιωβέλιον),
γίίνονται) (δραχμαὶ oy Rf. .
I. yaiov Pap.; so inl. 3. 2. tT\paiavov . . . kvivrov Pap. 6. 1. δημ[ο]σίοις
τραπ(εζίταις). 9. ὕπερ Pap. 12. a of eavrov has a horizontal stroke above it,
i. e. an abbreviation was originally intended. 15. 1. ἀν]αφαίρετον. 17. 1. διαγραζ(φὴν)
dpax(pas) κτλ. 18, 1. ἡμ)ιωβέλιον.
‘The 2nd year of the Emperor and Caesar Gaius Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius
Pius Felix and Quintus Herennius Etruscus Messius Decius and Gaius Valens Hostilianus
Messius Quintus the most august Caesars, Augusti, Choiak 19. Paid to Aurelius Apollonius
and his associate, both senators of the city of Oxyrhynchus, public bankers, to the account
of the tax on sales by Tiberius Claudius Diogenes son of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes,
ex-cosmetes, ex-president of the games, senator of the city of Oxyrhynchus, on account of
the half share of an old house and all its appurtenances belonging to him in the said city of
Oxyrhynchus in the North Quay quarter, which was [ purchased? | from his foster-child’s mother
Aurelia Ammonia daughter of... and Techosous, of the said city of Oxyrhynchus, in
accordance with a privately drawn contract made in the said month Choiak by an irrevocable
transfer, on the valuation which he has made of the said half share of the house, namely
3[.]5 drachmae 5% obols, in payment for libation-money and the tax on sales seventy-three
drachmae five and a half obols, total 73 dr. 54 ob. (Signed) I, Aurelius Apollonius, ex-
gymnasiarch, senator, public banker, have certified the seventy-three drachmae five and
half obols, total 73 dr. 54 ob.’
5. Σεβαστῶν should be restored after Καισάρων in C. P. R. 37. 18.
ἡ. For the supplement cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 933. 9 (iii, p. 69) εἰς τὸν τοῦ ἐνκυκλ(ίου)
λόγον.
9. [ἀγωνο]θετήσαντος : this seems to be the first occurrence of ἀγωνοθέτης as a municipal
232 THE OXYRHYNCAUS PAPYRI
title in the provincial towns. At Alexandria the office of ἀγωνοθέτης is found in association
with that of gymnasiarch; cf. Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Jnscr. 713 (= Archiv ii, p. 567).
12. The verb to be supplied here remains in doubt. ἠγοράσἼθη naturally suggests
itself, and this, as 1208. 17 shows, would be consistent with the phrase κατὰ [χάριν ἀν]αφαίρετον
in 11. 14-15. But the συντίμησις mentioned in ]. 15 then seems strange, since the basis of the
tax on a sale would normally be the purchase-money. Possibly, therefore, the property
was ceded by deed of gift like those in P. Grenf. ii. 68, 71, where the phrase χάρις ἀναφαίρετος
recurs. The verb might then be 6. g. ἐχαρίσ]θη (cf. P. Grenf. ii. 68. 3, &c., and 1208. τό
ἀποχαρισθέν), though ὑπό rather than ἀπό would be expected to follow; παρεχωρή]θη is too
long. For the ἐγκύκλιον ona gift cf, P. Tebt. 351, where 4 dr. only are paid on account of
a house of unspecified value.
16. Though not described as σπονδῆς, an extra charge with a payment for ἐγκύκλιον
occurs in 99. το (Naber’s attempt to explain this away in Archiv i, p. 314 is futile), and
probably in P. Brit. Mus. 933, where 40 dr. 1 ob. are paid on 300 dr. ; cf. P. Tebt. 347. 2,
where in a banking account 2 dr. are entered on account of σπονδή on another sum. For
σπονδή as an additional payment in leases or elsewhere cf. 6. g. 101. 19, 780. 13, P. Brit.
Mus. 948. 12 (iii, p. 220), and as a tax, 1283. 17, note.
1285. LIST OF VILLAGE PAYMENTS.
33°3 X 31-5 cm. Third century.
The value of this papyrus is centred in its geographical information. It
contains a long list of villages, classified under the six toparchies of the nome,
with amounts in money levied upon them. The account is in two sections, the
first ending with Col. ii, which is very short and is separated from the next
column by a broad blank space. The names in Col. i, so far as they are pre-
served, and in Col. ii coincide, with one or two exceptions, which may be partly
due to accident, with those at the end of the second section, ll. g2 sqq.; and the
corresponding sums in the two sections though often varying slightly are approxi-
mate throughout. There can thus be little doubt that practically the same list
of names was written out twice; and the similarity in ratio of the amounts
prompts the inference that the account refers to two periods of the same impost.
Unfortunately the nature of this impost and the basis of the assessment remain
obscure ; if the word τιμῆς is rightly identified at the top of Col. iii, an adaeratio
of some kind is indicated. With this uncertainty the amounts, which as between
the villages vary considerably, are not a trustworthy index to the relative size or
wealth of the individual localities. Neither would it be very safe to assume
because only six names are mentioned in the toparchy of Thmoisepho, while in
the others the number ranges from twelve to twenty-three, that that toparchy
was much the smallest and least important. For the list is far from ex-
haustive, and many names of Oxyrhynchite villages known from other sources
do not figure in it. On the other hand, the following are here mentioned for the
1285. TAXATION 233
first time: ᾿Αθ] yews, ᾿Αντείεως (?), Δωσιθέου, [Σ]ενύρεως, Iotov Κάτω, Kol. |ov (?), Μελαν-
θίου (but see note on |. 102), Maor .. . τιφόρου, Niypov, Νόμου ἐποίκιον, Ποσομπόεως,
Σεναπώθεως, Τύχιν Pay( ), Ταλωπιτεί (0). It is noticeable that Ψῶβθις and Θῶλθις
occur in three toparchies (¥. Il. 94, 115, 133, ©. ll. 104, 123, 141).
On the verso, opposite Col. i of the recto, are the ends of lines of a well-
written document, probably a draft or copy of an official letter or petition.
Cols (601: 111:
[Airy ] (Spaxpat) πη, Om τ μη | Sele (eusne seats ore
[Sapamia(vos) Xatp(jpovos)| (dp.) pos, ἄνω [rlom(apyxias): Πετ΄. 1.1. dp.) [. « ..]
[Ψώβθεως | (dp.) τνδ, Θώσβεως (δρ.) o .;
[Σατύρου ] (dp.) ξη, Niypov (Sp.) πί..}
FOr τες ] (δρ.) σοβ, Μερμέρθων (δρ.) 4ξη,
[ γ(ίνονται) (dp.) 1 ᾽4φξδ. 55 Ἐπισήμου (δρ.) aus,
[μέσης τοπ(αρχίας): ᾿Ιέμ]η (δρ.) ρκ, ᾿Ισίου Ilayya (δρ.) τοα,
[Τανάεως ] (dp.) vAn, Necpipews (dp.) Ad,
(70 «Ηρακλεῖϊον (Sp.) ρξε (ὀβολός), AG. Jyews (dp.) WB,
το [Νόμου ἐποίκ(ιον) 1 (8p.) xB, Σ αδάλου (δρ.) σὰς;,
[ ] (6p.) . . {πετρῶν 60 Hevdpxov (dp.) οβ,
Bodor), Νέσλα (δρ.) ἐδ,
[Που. ew | (δρ.) μη; Movipov (dp.) woB,
ἰΚόμα 1 (δρ.) ξη; [ΣἸενύρεως (δρ.) ρις,
[Πέτνη 1 (δρ.) τ, Ἀρχιβίου (δρ.) οβ,
15 [Ἴστρου | (δρ.) τπ, 65 Σιγκέφα (δρ.) φέξη,
[Σεντὼ 1 (δρ.) ρις (τετρώ- Κερκεμούνεως (dp.) τέ,
βολονὶ, “Χύσεως (δρ.) ὠκη,
[Apramdroly (δρ.) vn (δυόβολοι), Avtelews (Op.) 75
[Πλελὼ | (dp.) μη, γίίνονται) (τάλαντον) a (Sp.)’ Βψπδ.
[Νεμέρων] (δρ.) σμ; 70 λιβὸς Tom(apxias): Κερκεθύρ(εως) (δρ.)
20 [Τακολκίλεως (δρ.) ρνς, υμα,
[Μαστ. . τιφόϊρου (δρ.) on, Σερύφεως (δρ.) Anz,
[Ψώβθεω)ς (δρ.) 47, “Ἡρακλείδου ἐπί(οικίου) (δρ.) py,
[Κερκευρώσ)εως (dp.) ρμε (πεντώ- Σενοκώμεως (δρ.) σας,
BoXor), Πανευεὶ (δρ.) gus,
[Ταλωπιτεῖὶ (δρ.) φπ, 5 Σύρων (δρ.) . &;
234 THE OXYRAYNCHUS ΕΖ ΡΥΝΊ
25 ἱΤεξεὶ ] (δρ.) ἃς,
[Πετενούρ(ιος) (δρ.) κ]θ (ὀβολός),
[Sevéerra (dp.) ]
[y((vovrat) (dp.) ]
[Θμοι(σεφώ). Παώμεως (δρ.}} Pas,
30 [Θώλθεως (δρ.) . .1] (πεντώ-
βολον),
[Keopovyews (dp.) . . .] (ὀβολός),
[Sepa (Sp.) .1 (πεντώ-
βολον),
[Τήεως ὄρ ν-
[Παλώσεως (δρ.) |e;
35 ~—« [y(fovrat) (dp.) if
[κάτω tom(apxias)- Τύχιν Φαγί ἢ] (δρ.) τ,
[Τακόνα (δρ.}} χλβ,
[Ταλαὼ (dp.) - 18;
[Ισίου Κάτω [(δρ.}} κ,
ΠΟ: aroha Ἰαυρ.[ (δρ.} τ,
[wos “1 8p.) τ,
[Ko . ov ] (δρ.) pa,
[Séopba| (Sp.) Was;
(Movxwjapvd) (δρὴ ρπη,
45 [᾿Ισίου Tpd|p(wvos) (δρ.) ary,
[Δωσιθέο]ν (de) vi
Coli 11.
Sovews (dp.) ρξ,
Θώλθεως (δρ.) σὰς,
γ(ίνονται) [(δρ.) ’A}vd.
J (δρ.) ᾽Δ4ρξδ.
μέσης ton(apxias) ᾿Ιέμη (δρ.) pf
Τανάεως (dp.) [
Παείμεως
“ηνῶνος
Σεναὼ
Μουχινάξ(αΞ)
80 Sevexeded
Πέλα
“ευκίου
Πετεμούνιος
(δρ.) ps os
(δρ.) of,
(δρ.) ρ,
(δρ.) με,
(δρ.) σὰς,
(δρ.) ἄιη,
(δρ.) τκδ,
(δρ.) ρη,
γίίνονται) (τάλαντον) a (δρ.) pis.
85 ἀπηλ(ιώτου) τοπ(αρχίας) Ποσομπόεως
᾿Αδαίου
Τερύθεωϊς]
ΤαᾳμϊπἸέμου
Πακέρκ[η]
go Φοβωοὺ
"DQ pews
Airn
Σαραπίω(νος)
Ψώβθεως]
95 Σατύρου
Σενέπτα
(δρ.) οβ,
(δρ.) σ,
(δρ.) σκγ,
[(δ.}} χλί.»}
(δρ.) THB,
[(δρ.}} 4:
(δρ.) φ,
(δρ.) . γ,
X aip(jpovos)
ρξη,
(δρ.) τ΄. ς,
(δρ.) ἐδ,
[(δρ.}}
(δρ.) Ps
γ(ίνονται) (δρ.) “I. [.J.
Θμοι(σεφώ): ILadplelws (δρ.) vas,
Θώλθεως
(δρ.) οβ,
100
105
TIO
ΤΡ
1285. TAXATION 235
τὸ Ἡρακλεῖον (ρ) p'- Κεσμούχεως (δρ.) ριζ,
Νόμου ἐποίκ(ιον) (δρ.) φί 125 Sepa (dp.) of,
Μελανθίου (δρ.) [ Τήεως [(δρ.}}] ‘Arn,
Σενᾳπώθεως (δρ.) [ Παλώσεως (δρ.) ση,
Θώλθεως (δρ.) [ γ(ίνονται) (δρ.) ᾿Β σογ.
TTov{.Jew (dp.) pl κάτω ‘tloln(apxtas) Τύχιν Φαγί
Κἰό]μα (δρ.) ἐδ, (δρ.) τ,
Πέτνη (δρ.) σας, [30 Τακόνα (δρ.) φπὸ,
Ἴστρου (dp.). τνβ, Ταλαὼ (dp.) τοθ,
Σεντὼ (δρ.) ρη, ᾿Ισίου Κάτω (δρ.) en,
‘A pramdrou (dp.) v6, Ψώβθεως (δρ.) σπη,
Πλελὼ (δρ.) μη: Σιναρὺ (δρ.) τκδ,
Νεμέρων (δρ.) σμβ, [35 Κοίου (δρ). p,
Τακ[οἸλκίλεως (δρ.) ρμδ, ᾿ Σέσφθα (δρ.) We,
Μαστ... τιφ(όρου) (δρ.) of, Μουχιναρ(υὰ) (δρ.) ρπ,
Ψώβθ] ως [(dp.)| αζ, ᾿Ισίου Τρύφ(ωνος) (δρ.) pan;
Κερκεύρων (δρ.) ρὰς, Δωσιθέου (δρ.) χος,,
Ταλωπιτεὶ (δρ.) φμ, 140 Yovews (δρ.) pry,
Τεξεὶ (δρ.) As, Θώλθεϊω]ς (δρ.) σκε,
Πετενούρ(ιος) (δρ.) κη, γίίνονται) (δρ.) ᾽4ρξε.
56. mayya Pap. 76. εἰ of παειμεως corr. from . 137. p Of μουχιναρ corr. from (9).
10-11. In Col. iv there are two names more under μέση τοπαρχία than in this column.
The similarity of the figures in Il. ro and ror, 12 and 105 makes it likely that two of the
three names in 1]. 102-4 were omitted in Col. i, but which they were there is nothing
to show.
17. |’ Apramdrolv: cf. 1. 110 and Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1945. 4.
23. Κερκεύρων, the name written in 1. 116, can certainly not be read here, the
termination being apparently |ews, which suggests that Κερκευρώσεως (cf. 625, also in the
middle toparchy) was substituted. Which was the right name here remains uncertain.
40. In 1. 133 Ψώβθεως follows Ἰσίου Κάτω.
47. ous has occurred in 1275. 7.
60. Cf. Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1978 ἐπ(ολικ(ίου) Ξενάρχου.
63. [Σ]ενύρεως : the initial letter is given by 1842.
65. Cf. 515. 2, 6, 517. 6, where Σιγκ(έφα) is to be restored.
70. The name of the village is very doubtfully identified.
76. Cf. Ρ. 5.1. 109. 5, where Παεῖμ(ιν) may now be restored.
77. It is likely that Anvavos is identical with Λυνῶνος in P.S.1. 80, if indeed Anvévos is
not to be read there.
82. Λευκίου : is this the same as the later Λουκίου (922. 25, 998)?
Δευκ(ίου) should be
read in Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1945. 12.
236 THE ΟΔΥΚΗΥΝΘΟΗΘΟΘΟ ΞΕ ΕΙ
83. In 1052 the form Πετεμούνεως is used.
102. Μελανθίου : χωρ(ίον) Μελάνθου in Preisigke, Sammelbuch, 1989. g may be identical.
105. Perhaps Hov[x]ew(s) (966), but the absence of the final s is curious.
111. Cf, Σεστωπλελώ (? Sevr@ Πλελώ) in 102. 8.
113. Cf. 997, and 784. 3, where Πέτνη Τακολ(κίλεως) should be restored, καί being
understood between the two names; in 1. 5 an adjective Τακολ(κιλίτης) may be meant.
114. Cf. 1. 21, whence the termination of the village-name is obtained.
129. Cf. 280. 8, 290. 6 Τύχιν Νεκῶτιν.
133. In]. 40 a different name was written, but Ψῶβθις in the lower toparchy is known
from e. g. 289. 4.
135. The doubtful v may be a mark of abbreviation.
137. Movxwapve (or -οὠ) is written out in P. Hibeh 53. 19, 21, 22, 92. 8 and 132.
Μουχινώρ (491. 3, 985; cf. 1127. 7 Μουχινύρ) is perhaps distinct.
(7) PACCOUNTS AND LISES.
1286. ACCOUNT OF RECEIPT AND EXPENDITURE.
17°5 X 12-6 cm. A. Ὁ. 253:
Conclusion of an account relating to corn and pitch. As in Ρ. 5.1. 84,}
which also comes from Oxyrhynchus and offers other similarities to this papyrus,
the account has a formal signature at the end, and the person presenting it seems
to have occupied an official or semi-official position ; perhaps he was a προνοητὴς
οὐσίας (cf. e.g. P. Flor. 77). The text is much abbreviated and in consequence
sometimes obscure. It is noticeable that the artaba in use was one of 40 choenices ;
see 1. 4 and cf. 1044. introd., 1145. 18. The document bears an interesting date
in the reign of Aemilianus, which only lasted about three months.
On the verso is a mutilated account of wine headed λόγος οἴνου ἀνενεχθέντος
ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος ?| τῷ ὃ (ἔτει) μη(νὶ) Φαρμοῦθι ἀπὸ κτήματος [λεγομένου ?| Νεοφύτου
(cf. Preisigke, «δ αγεηεοϊδηο, 1945. 15,1972. 20) κερα(μίων) ga. The payments include
1 jar ναυτικοῖς, an amount which is lost ἱέρακι γνωμο. . . and another παρέδροίις.
Peerage ] y(ivovrat ?) [
Ταπόλου (dpré Ba) BZ,
y(ivovrat) (ἀρτάβαι) £68’ χ(οίνικες) >, διαφό(ρου) αὐτ(ῶν) [μ]ετ(ενεχθεισῶν ?)
(ἀρτάβη9) [|
1 With regard to the text of that papyrus, κερατί ) in 1. 3 must be κεράμ(ια). In]. 4 ἀῆναλί )
presumably = d]vaA(w6n) (cf. 1286. 4), while in 1. 8 ἀναλ(ωθέντα) or ἀναλ(ώματος) is meant. In 1. 5
[γεο]ύχῳ is probable.
128603 “ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 237
(apraéBat) 58’ χ(οίνικες) η, / (apTdéBat) οδ΄ χ(οίνικες) δ, ἐξ ὧν ἀνη(λώθησανν:
5 πρᾶσις ὧν ἡ τιμὴ ἐπάν(ω) ἐλήμ(φθη) προσμετί ) ta
(ἀρτάβαι) ve, αἱ (ἑκατοσταὶ ?) μετ(ενεχθεισῶν) 1, (ἀρτάβαι) ις 4,
καταλείίπονται) εἰς τί ) €&n( ) (ἀρτάβαὴ νδδ΄ χί(οίνικες) δ.
πίσσης ὁμοί(ως) λοιπογρα(φουμένη-ς) (προτέρῳ ?) λό(γῳ) pv(at) re,
ai Kal ἀπόκε(ινται).
10 (ἔτους) B Αὐϊτοϊκράτορος Καίσαρος
Μάρκου [Α]ἰμιλίου Αἰμιλιανοῦ
Εὐσεβ[ο]ῦς Εὐτυχοῦς Σεβαστοῦ
Φ[Ἕαῶφι]. (2nd hand) Αὐρήλιος Κάστωρ ἐπιδέ-
ἰδωκα.
2. By Pap.; so in I. 6 iss-. 5. eAnp’ Pap. 6. p’per Pap. 8. a’ Ao Pap.
3. Siapd(pov) .. . (ἀρτάβης) [«']: a charge for διάφορον or διάφορον φορέτρου, as it is
sometimes more exactly termed, is not seldom met with in accounts of corn (cf. e.g. P. Amh.
69. to-11, Fay. 86, B.G.U. 835, perhaps also 988. 12), and since this was a payment
for transport μετ(ενεχθεισῶν) or μετ(αφορᾶς) seems a suitable expansion of per( ), which
recurs in 1. 6. The restoration [7 suits the following figures, 625 art. (cf. the next note) being
in fact ;4, more than the tenth part of 642 art. Moreover [v’] is in exact accordance with.
1. 6, where, if the reading adopted is correct, 10 ékaroorai on 15, art., i. 6. τ art., are charged for
transport. That the same percentage should be expressed in |. 3 by (ἀρτάβης) ( and in 1. 6
by (ἑκατοσταὶ) « is, however, rather strange. For ἑκατοσταί on corn-dues cf. 6. g. B. Ὁ. U. 552
A.i. 9, P. Tebt. 363. 12, Leipzig 84. ii. 7, and 1259. 16, note.
4. Since 703 art. 4 choen. are given as the sum of the two preceding items, 64% art.
6 choen. and 63 art. 8 choen., it follows that the artaba contained 40 choen.
5. In P.S.I. 83.1, 4, 10 the editor gives ὧν ἡ τιμὴ ἐπάνω edo’, and ἐλήμ(φθη) here is
perhaps an error for ἐλοιπ(ζογραφήθη) ; οἴ. 1. ὃ. mpooper( ) ca is puzzling ; the obvious προσ-
μετρούμενα seems hardly suitable. πρ(οσ)ὴμετί. ) might be read in 1. 6 instead of (ἑκατοσταὶ)
μετί ), if it gave sense.
7. If εἰς τ(ὴν) ἐξη(γητείαν) were read here, the passage would be all-important in the
interpretation of the document; but the abbreviation may be expanded in other ways, e.g.
τ(ὴν) ἑξή(μερον) or τ(ὸν) ἑξη(ς), SC. λόγον.
8. Xe is apparently a number, though ε has a horizontal stroke above it like the
preceding pr.
13. Since the reign of Aemilianus terminated about September, Φαῶφι is the most
suitable month, and is also better adapted to the space than Φαμενώθ or Φαρμοῦθι.
1287. SURVEY-LIST.
24:5 Χ 7-7 cm. Early third century.
This extract from an official survey-list preserved in the public archives (cf.
B. G. U. 861, 870) has been hastily copied on the back of 1267. Two entries
have been extracted, both concerned with Diogenes who is described as a ἡνίοχος
238 THE OXYRHYACHUS *PAPYRI
or charioteer. Owing partly to their highly abbreviated character, partly to
illegibility in the writing, there is some obscurity in the details. The 14th year
in which the survey was made (1. 2) was probably that of Septimius Severus,
in whose reign 1267 is dated.
"EyX(npryis) ἐκ δημί(οσίας) βιβλ(ιοθήκης) ἐκ
πεδιακ(ῆς) ἐπι(σ)κ(ἐψεως) ιὃ (ἔτους)
κόλ(λημα) ν, Σνέπίτα):
», ΘΝ,
καμψάντων ἐπὶ
οι
ἡνιόχου -ε---
Ποπλίου ἱπ]ροαπεσχ(ηκότος ?)
(πρότερον) ΠΙτολ(εμαίου) ΤΠ αποντῶ(τοΞ)
οἰκ(ία) καὶ αὐλ(ὴ)
το ἐξ ὑπίομνήματος) τοῦ προγεγρα(μμένου)
Διογένους ἀπ’ ’O- χὰ
ξ(υρύγχων) πόλ(εως) δηλ(ώσαντος) ὑπίάρχειν) αὐτῷ
τὴν προκί(ειμένην) οἰκ(ίαν)
καὶ αὐλί(ήν).
15 καμψάντων ἐπ᾽ ἀ-
πηλ(ιώτην) Ταζωιλᾶτος
᾿Αφύγχί(ιος) κειμ(ένη) οἰκ(ία)
ἐξ ὑπί(ομνήματος) Atoy(évous) ἡνιόχ(ου)
an ᾿Ο ξ(υρύγχων) πόλ(εως) δηλί(ώσαντος) ὑπί(άρχειν) αὐτῷ
20 (πρότερον) τοῦ υἱοῦ α(ὐτοῦ ?) Sapan(iwvos)
καὶ αὐτ(οῦ) (πρότερον ?) Τευθεῖτος
δ΄ μέρος καὶ (πρότερον) Νεχθε-
νίβιο(5) “poly ἕτ]ερο(ν) δ΄
"Ὁ
‘Extract from the public archives from ἃ field-survey of the 14th year, column 50, Senepta:
Turning to the north, the house and court of Diogenes son of Heras, charioteer, by prepay-
ment to... Publius(?), formerly the property of Ptolemaeus son of Papontos, in accordance
with a memorandum of the aforesaid Diogenes of the city of Oxyrhynchus, who declared
that the aforesaid house and court belonged to him. ‘Turning to the east, the ruined house
of Tazoilas daughter of Aphunchis in accordance with a memorandum of Diogenes,
charioteer, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, who declared that there belonged to him a quarter
share which was formerly the property of his son Sarapion and before him of Teutheis,
1287, ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 239
and another quarter share which was formerly the property of Nechthenibis son of
Florus . ...’
1-3. Cf. e.g. B. 6. U. 870. 1-4 ἐκ βιβλιοθήκης δημ(οσίων) λόγων, ἐξ ἐπισκέψεως ἡμερησίας
οἰκο(πέδων ἢ)... (probably the year) κώμης Σοκνοπαίου Νήσου, and for ἔγλ(ημψις) P. Flor. 46. 1
ἔκλημψις ἐκ THs... χωρικᾳ(ῆς) βιβλ(ιοθήκη-ς).
17. κειμ(ένη) : cf. e.g. P. Leipzig 40. ill. 7 κεῖνται αἱ θύραι.
20. a(vrov): or α(ὐτῆς) ?
1288. PRIVATE ACCOUNT.
25:9 X 16-6 cm. Fourth century.
An account rendered by an agent to his mistress, who was absent in
Alexandria (cf. ll. 17, 29, 34), of expenditure for the household and estate. The
hand varies a good deal, and the account was probably put together at different
times. This papyrus was found rolled up with another short account in six lines,
written in a different hand (1844). The text is ᾿Απολλωνία θυγ(άτηρ) Φίλωνος"
σίτου (ἀρτάβαι) nZ, κριθῆς (apt.) vy, oiv[olv ξ(έσται) pun, [. .JvA( ) ξ(έσται) ps, ἐξαρ-
γ(υρισμοῦ) (τάλαντα) y (δηνάρια) “Tr; for δηνάρια here in place of δραχμαί cf. e.g.
P= Mhead® 20:26, ee.) 345 45.
καὶ ὅτε ὑπῆγες is ᾿Αλεξ(άνδρειαν) ἀφῆκάς μοι σιππίου ἀνήστο(υ) Ai(rpas) ~yZ,
35 ἐπράθη οἴνου κερ(άμιον) a τῆς ἀννώνα(ς) (ταλάντων) β (δραχμῶν) ’B,
Aéyos ἀργυρίων
ὧν ἔσχον" ἡγοράσθη σιππίου Ai(rpa) aZ.
εἰς διαγραφὴν συνωνημένων (τάλαντα) we καὶ ἀρί(τά-
Bas ?) (δ.
ἄλλα ὁμύως εἰς διαγραφὴϊν] εἰς τὰ ἀρτοκοπία (τάλ.) n καὶ ap(rdBas) y,
5 εἰς διαγραφὴν τῶν [κτηνῶν ὄνων (τάλ.) ς. Kai ap(rdéBas) ι,
εἰς διαγραφὴν πλύου θαλασσίας τιτέσματος (τάλ.) 8,
εἰς διαγραφὴν τοῦ σιππέου (τάλ.) 8,
ἀνηλώθη εἰς ὑπηρεσίαν Παλλαδιᾶτι (τάλ.) α,
μισθοῦ δύο δεσμιδίων cold] παρόντος (τάλ.) β.
10 ἐγὼ δέδωκα eis{s} τὴ(ν) ἀν(νγώνα(νν"
ἔσχεν ἡ τροφὸς Παλλαδιᾶτος εἰς ἀνάλωμα τος) apyupi(ov) (τάλ.) a,
ἤνυξα. τὸν τόπον τῶν οἰναρίων καὶ προενήνεχα οἴνου κεράμια να,
Μόρῳ ὑπίὲἐρ) δαπάνης ποταμἰιτ]ῶν (τάλ.) δ,
ὑπί(ἐρ) στυπτηρίας (τάλ.) κ (δραχμὰς) “Bo,
15 ὑπί(ὲρ) μισθοῦ δεσμιδίϊου ᾿ΑἸνχίσᾳ (τάλ.) a,
τι(μῆς) σολίου Νόννας (δραχμὰς) ‘Ac,
240
THE \OXYRAYNCHUS; PAPYERE
καὶ od TH γεούχου ἀπέϊστ]ειλα εἰς Adeg(dvdperav) (τάλ.) 7,
καὶ τόκου διμήνοζυ)... [1θε. [ὑἸπ(ὲρ) ἐξαργυρισμοῦ (τάλ.) ι.
Φαμενὼθ B Μόρῳ οἰκέτῃ [ὑἸπ(ὲρ) ἀναλώματος dv Arias
21
τι(μῆς) ἀσήμου ὑπίὲρ) ὀνόματος ‘Arias
ἑξαμήνου ἀρτοκίόπων
χλαμύδος καὶ στιχάρ[ ον
Φαμενὼθ β ἔσχεν Μῶρος
26 ἀνάκκης γεναμέϊν]ης ἔπεμψα Μῶλον
εἰς κώμην καὶ ἔλ[ζα]βεν ἀπὸ τῶν σιτολό-
yov ἀργυρίου (τάλ. Ὁ) μς.
Ταπιλοῦτος
(πάλ &,
(τάλ,) μθ,
(τάλ.) ι(.
(τάλ.) £6.
ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἀπεδήμησας ἠγόρασα σιππέου λί(τραΞς) ε
30 τῆς καθ᾽ ἑκάστης λίτρ[α]ς μιᾶς ἀργυρίου
[εἰς τὸ ναῦλον διὰ}
εἰς τὰς διαγραφὰς μη[.]. τήκων ἀργύριον ἰδέδ]ωκα τὸ χερρί-
(τάλ.) σν,
(ταλ.) ᾳ (δραχμῶν ?) ᾿Β.
iorov καὶ τὸ Ko. x . [.] ἐπ᾿ ἐνεχύρου ἀργυρίου (τάλ.) pv.
4. adda” Pap. 1. ὁμοίως. 6. 1. πλοίου θαλασσίου τελέσματος (?).
8. vmnpeotay Pap. TD Al: ἤνοιξα. οινοῦ Kepapia~ Pap.
14. Bo corr. Ὁ 17. 1. σοι τῇ γεούχῳ. 24. 1. στιχαρ[ ]ου or -or.
ἐπεμι pa Pap. 1. ἀνάγκης... Μῶρον. 29. σιπ᾽πεου λι(τρας) ε΄ Pap.
margin). is Pap. 36. σιππιου Pap.
‘ Account of money received by me:
In payment for purchases
In payment similarly to the bakeries
In payment for the donkeys
In payment for a sea-vessel, for charges
In payment for tow
Paid to Palladias for service
Price of two bundles when you were here
Expended by me for annona
The nurse of Palladias had for expenses
I opened the wine-store and took out
To Morus for expenses of the river-workmen
For alum
Price of a bundle to Anchisas
Price of Nonna’s shoes (?)
To you the owner I sent to Alexandria
For pledges
For interest of two months... .-, for adaeralio
4. our n'eov Pap.
13. 1. Mep@; so in]. 20.
26. avak’kns...
34 (upper
15 talents and
6 artabae.
8 tal. and 3 art.
6 tal. and τὸ art.
9 tal.
2 tal.
1 tal.
2 tal.
1 tal. of silver.
51 jars of wine.
4 tal.
20 tal. 2,200 dr,
1 talent.
1,200 dr.
8 tal.
180 tal.
10 tal.
1288. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 241
Phamenoth 2, to Morus the servant for expenses through Apia daughter of Tapilous
250 tal.
Price of uncoined silver on account of Apia 60 tal.
For the bakers for six months 49 tal.
For a short cloak and tunic 17 tal.
Phamenoth 2, Morus had 64 tal.
Necessity arising, I sent Morus to the village and he received from the sitologi
46 tal. of silver.
Since you went away I have bought 5 pounds of tow at the price for each pound of
1 tal. 2,000 dr.
of silver.
In payment for . . . I gave the current cash (?) and the . . . on security amounting to
150 tal.of silver.
(Added at the top) And when you went to Alexandria you supplied me with
31 pounds of unspun tow. There was sold 1 jar of wine of the supplies at 2 tal. 2,000 dr.,
and τῇ Ib. of tow were bought.’
3. In spite of the title in ]. 1 ap’ here and in the next two lines apparently stands for
ἀρτάβας rather than ἀργυρίου ; cf. 1. 12, where wine is also included in the account. On the
other hand ἀργυρίου, though generally omitted, is added occasionally ; cf. ll. 11, 28, 30, 33.
ἡ. σιππεου is both here and in 1. 29 written for σιππίου (cf. ll. 34, 36), for which cf. 1130.
12, note, and P. Giessen 103. 11, note.
9. δεσμιδίων : cf. 6. g. 1230. 14.
Tg. morapl tT |ov : cf. 1263. introd.
16. codiov: cf. 741. 8 σόλια ἀρσενικὰ ζεύγ(η) η, 1158. 18, note.
19. Some traces of ink after (τάλ.) « may be accidental.
24. σιτολόγοι occur in the middle of the fourth century in P. Amh. 139 and 140, and are
mentioned in a papyrus dated by Vitelli as late as the fifth or sixth century (P. Flor. 78).
30. In a Rainer papyrus cited by Wessely, Lv Altersind:zium im Philogelos, p. 42,
4 talents a pound are paid for σίππιον.
32. χερριψιστον perhaps = χειρόψηστον, which, however, does not occur and is a rather
far-fetched epithet. A short oblique stroke passing through the tails of each p seems to be
meaningless ; the second p might be read as β.
34. ἄνηστος as an attribute of σίππιον is intelligible, though the form does not appear
to occur elsewhere. There is no sign of abbreviation, so that perhaps dvjoro(v) should
be read.
1289. PRIVATE ACCOUNT.
18-6 x II cm. Fifth century.
A list of articles with their prices, which are reckoned apparently in myriads
of drachmae.
XPY
Adyos Ἁρποκρατίωνος"
ζωμάριστρα ὃ μ(υριάδες ?) vo,
μάχερα στρογ(γ)ύλα γ μίυρ.) ρκ,
5 Ψψαλιδίων ε μίυρ.) σν,
R
242 THE ΟΧΥ ΝΘΈΠΟΒ LAPYRT
ψαλίδι(α) μεγάλα β μί(υρ.) pv,
μαχέρου α μίυρ.) A,
μανιακῶν κὶ | μίυρ.) υν,
σιμαριδίου κεντίν[ο]υ a μίυρ.) vv,
10 κηάθια KO μίυρ.) 20,
yivovrat) ὁμοῦ μίυρ.) γρκ.
καὶ ἀπὸ παληοῦ λόγου μίυρ.) ace,
καὶ κηαθίων μεγάλων ty μίυρ.) avd,
ἔχι δὲ ἀπὸ τοῦ λόγου τούτων μίυρ.) γῴκ.
On the verso
15 λοιπὸν ἔχω pup.) aw.
4. 1. μάχαιρα; cf. 1. 7. 10. ]. κυάθια ; so inl. 13. 12. 1. παλαιοῦ.
‘Account of Harpocration: 4 ladles 470 myriads, 3 curved knives 120 myr., 5 pairs
of scissors 250 myr., two large pairs of scissors 150 myr., 1 knife 30 myr., 2[.] necklets (?)
450 MYr., a... 450 Myr., 24 cups 1,200 myr., total 3,120 myr. From the old account
1,205 myr., 13 large cups 1,054 myr.; on account of these he has 3,520 myr. I have left
1,860 myr.’
3. ζωμαριστρα = ζωμάρυστρα, a form occurring in Schol. Aristoph. Ach. 244.
p(upiddes): the abbreviation consists of an » with a horizontal stroke above it. Of
this μ(υριάς) seems to be the most probable resclution, in spite of the largeness of the resulting
figures.
4. μάχερα is formed from an abnormal form μάχαιρον ; cf. 1. 7.
8. μανιάκης commonly means a necklace or bracelet (cf. 6. g. 1278. 7),.but since 20
or more are here concerned and the price as compared with the other items is not particularly
high, the word may have a sense like that attested by Phavorinus τὸ τοῦ ἱματίου περιστόμιον.
9. σιμαρίδιον is apparently unknown. For κεντίνο]υ cf. 922. 11, where the word occurs
as an epithet of a horse; κεντητ ο]ῦ is a less suitable reading.
14. €xt: SC. ‘Apmoxpariov ἢ
1290. LIST OF ARTICLES.
14:2 x 8:5 cm. Fifth century.
A short list of utensils and other articles, the names of several of which are
obscure,
Σάμαθον «dX. [..
/
κακκάβιν α,
1290. ACCOUNTS AND LISTS 243
κουκούμιον α;
τυγάνιον α;
5 τρικέλλαρον α,
ἀκιον a,
φουλβιναν Ββ,
λοχίδιν α,
σιτλίον α,
10 aylov χρί Ὶ α.
. σάμαθον remains unexplained. The next word was perhaps ελέζου for ἐλαίου.
. The diminutive form κακκάβιον is cited from Eubulus in Athen. p. 169 c.
. κουκούμιον : cf. 1160. 3, note.
. τυγάνιον is for τυκάνιον, a threshing-instrument. Possibly the form in Hesych. ruravy
may have come through τυγάνη.
5. τρικέλλαρον is apparently unknown in Greek as well as Latin.
6. ἀκιον is perhaps derived from ἀκή, axis. According to Hesychius ἀκί was the
name of a plant, but that would be out of place in this context. A misspelling of ἀγγεῖον
is more probable ; cf. 1. ro, note, and ]. 4.
4. pulvinus is apparently the word meant ; cf. P. Gen. 80. 13 φουλβιν a.
8. λοχίδιν : again unknown.
9. σιτλίον is a diminutive of sz/u/a, a bucket,
10. ἅγιον is not very satisfactory, since there is no obvious substantive for xp(_), of which
χρ(υσοῦν) is the natural expansion. Perhaps, then, ayy is for ἀγγεῖον ; cf. e.g. 1289. 4, where
στρογυλα is written for στρογγύλα.
Ww "ὰ
(Ae PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE:
1291 SAL EREER-OF) ZOIS,
4:8 Χ 8-2 cm. A.D. 30.
A short letter from Zois to her brother Ischyrion, who is probably identical
with the Ischyras in 1292, another letter found at the same time; cf. e.g. 119,
where the writer calls himself Theon in 1. τ and Theonas in 1. 18, and 1269.
14 and 34, notes.
Zois ᾿Ισχυρίωνι τῶι ἀδελφῷ
χαίρειν.
οὐδ[εί)ς μοι ἤνεγκεν
ἐπιστολὴν περὶ ἄρτων,
R 2
244. THE OXYRAVYNCHUS (PAPYRI
5 ἀλλ᾽ εὐθέως, ἡ ἔπεμ-
ψας διὰ Κολλούθου
ἐπιστολήν, εἰδοὺ ἀρ-
τάβηι σοι γίνεται. ἐὰν
δὲ θέρῃς εἰς ἀλεξάν-
το δρεα(ν) ἀπελθεῖν, ᾿4πολ-
λὼς Θέωνος ὑπάγει
αὔριον. ἔρρα(σο).
(ἔτους) «¢ Τιβερίον Καίσαρος Σεβαστοῦ
Mi, μη(νὸς) Νέου Σ᾿ εβα(στοῦ) κθ.
On the verso
5 ᾿Ισχυρίωνι.
3. ἡ Of ἤνεγκεν corr. from e. ἘΠ προ 9. 1. θέλῃς.
‘Zois to Ischyrion her brother, greeting. No one has brought me a letter about the
bread, but if you send a letter by Colluthus, an artaba will come to you immediately. If
you wish to depart for Alexandria, Apollos son of Theon is going to-morrow. Good-bye.
The 17th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, the 29th of the month Neus Sebastus.
(Addressed) To Ischyrion.’
5. ἢ is more likely to be meant for εἰ, as often, than 7.
1292. LETTER OF HERMOGENES.
115 X 7-3 cm. About A. D. 30.
A short letter from Hermogenes to his brother, asking for two hundred
jars, and stating that he had sent some money and was prepared to supply
wood for the transport of a water-wheel. The papyrus was found with 1291,
which is dated in A.D. 30, and is probably addressed to the same correspondent.
Ἑρμογένης ᾿Ισχυρᾶτι τῶι
ἀδελφῶι χαίρειν.
Ἵ Ua b
εὖ [π]οήσεις ἐμβα-
λόμενός μοι κενώ-
5 ματα διακόσια,
ὡς σὲ καὶ πρὶν ἠρώ-
4 Ν
τησα. ἔχεις δὲ
--
τὰς διὰ Σαρᾶτος ἀργ(υρίου) (δραχμὰς) ις,
1292. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 245
καὶ ἔδωκα ᾿Ἑρμᾶτι δοῦναί
10 σοι (Spaxpas) ιβ.
ἐὰν δὲ χρέαν exn(s) μάλιστα
ξυλαρίων δύο ἵνα μοι τὸν
τροχὸν τῆς μηχανῆς κα-
τενέγκῃς, δι[ὰ] .... ἀνε-
15 νεχθήσεταί alot.) τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα
ἔρρω(σο).
On the verso
TOL φιλτάτωι ᾿Ισχυρᾶτι.
9. ο of Sovva corr. from u(r):
‘Hermogenes to Ischyras his brother, greeting. Please put on board for me two
hundred empty jars, as I asked you before. You have the 16 drachmae of silver by Saras,
and I have given Hermas 12 drachmae to give you. If you specially require two pieces of
wood to bring down to me the wheel of the machine, they shall be brought up to you by...
For the rest, good-bye. (Addressed) To my dearest Ischyras.’
1298. LETTER OF THEON. -
230 X 9:2 cm. A.D. 117-38.
A letter from a son to his mother concerning the dispatch of oil and other
articles. The reigning emperor whose name has been lost in 1. 37 was most
probably Hadrian.
7 Ps “ Ν
Θέων [Φιλ)]ουμένῃ τῇ μητρὶ
χαίρειν.
πρὸ τῶν ὅλων] εὔχομαΐί σε vyLai-
νειν σὺν τῷ πατρί μου. κόμισαι
5 παρὰ Σαρᾶτος Μάρκου ἐλαίου ἀφροδ(ισιακοῦ)
καλοῦ μετρητὰς τέσσαρας ἥμισυ"
> 2 ἊΣ 4 ?
κομισαμένη οὖν δήλωσόν μοι.
᾽
ἐὰν δὲ μὴ λαμβάνω ἐπιστολὰς Tap av-
τοῦ περὶ τῆς ποσότητος τῶν ἐλαίωα(ν)
το ὧν κομίσι ὑμεῖν, (πέμψειν ?) οὐ μέλλω. ἔδει
ies - « > » ᾽ 2X
αὐτῶι διδώναι ὁσι οὐκ ἔστ᾽ αὐτὸς
Σαρᾶς, ἀλλὰ ἄλλος ξένος ἐστὶν οὗ δεῖ
246 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
με πισθῆναι ws ἐσχήκατε' ὥσ-
τε του λοιποῦ γράφεται, τῶν γὰρ
τῷ πρώτων τεσσάρων ἡμίσους ἐπιστολὴν
οὐκ ἔσχον. τοῦτο οὐχ ἕνεκα ἡμῶν
~ ᾽ X [4 ~ ~
ποιῶ ἀλλὰ ἕνεκα τῶν καμηλειτῶν,
μὴ θελήσῃ τις ἀφεῖναι μέρος
μὴ ἐνένκας. λέγει μοι Σ᾽αρᾶς ΓἝασον
‘ » [4 Ν Ν
20 τοὺς ἄλλους πέντε μετρητᾶς περι
ὧν γράφεις εἰς τὸ ἄλλο ἀγώγιον" ἐὰν
δὲ μὴ εὕρω τὸν βαστάζοντα, ἐάσω
αὐτό. ἔπεμψα ᾿Απολλωνίωι τῶι ἀδελ(φῷ)
εἰς βαφὴν ἐρ[ί)δια, ἐπειδὴ ὑστερῶ
25 τέταρτα δύο, καὶ οὐκ ἔφθακαν
καταγαγεῖν (?)| διὰ τὸ τὰς ἡμέρας
[ΟΣ Δ: εἴἶῖναι. ἔγραψα αὐτῶι
τ". 1α εἰ μὴ σύ μοι αὐτά
ΠΥ: Ἰαν πέμψω σοι. κόμισαι. _
30 [παρὰ Σ᾽ αρᾶτος] Μάρκου σφυρίδια δύο ἐσφρα(γισμένα)
[ἘΣ ] σοὶ ἕν καὶ Πλουτάρχῃ τῇ
Farce ἕν. κό]μισαι καὶ παρὰ ᾿Απολλωνίο(υ)
ΠῚ Cece ve aye ]. ἐεδιοίν) ἀφροδισιακὸν
eer ὁ δὲ 1 αὐτῶι φοινιίν)κί ).
85 [ ἔρρ]ω(σο).
[ETOUS τ’. ΑἸὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος
[Τραιανοῦ Ἁδριανοῦ Σε]βαστοῦ ᾿Επεὶπ λ.
Beaeecies τοῖς ἀ]δελφοῖς παρὰ Καάστωρο(ς)
δὴ ΒΕ ΤΣ Ὁ ΠΣ 1... χοί( ) ἀφροδ(ισιακ ) ev σφ(υρίδιον) ἐσφραγίισμένον)
AO Marie wea to τὸν σα πος 1. Ψατρῆτος υἱοῦ
At right angles along the left-hand margin
Κολλούθου Φαλοῦ(το)ς λεγομένου σφαίρας δέκα. ὄψωμαι πάλιν τίς σοι
βαστάξει ἀλ[λὰ 23 letters
θέλω πέμπειν ὑμεῖν πάντα, adr) οὐκ ἔχω τὸν βαστάζοντα.
On the verso
εἰς Ta. πί ) [τ]οῦ ᾿πολλωνοπίολίτου) Φιλουμένῃ tin μητρί.
1298. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 247
11. 1]. διδόναι, and ὅτε or ws for οσι ()). 12. 1. for ov, 14. 1, γράφετε.
38. 1. Κάστορος. 41. 1. ὄψομαι. 42. ο οἵ οὐκ corr, for λ.
‘ Theon to his mother Philumene, greeting. Before all else I pray for your health and
that of my father. Receive from Saras son of Marcus four and a half metretae of fine
aphrodisiac oil; and having done so let me know. If I do not get letters from him about
the amount of the oil which he brings to you, I do not intend to send it (0). You ought to
have given him a letter, because it is not Saras but another stranger whose word I have to take
that you have received it; so in future write, for I have had no letter about the first four and
a half metretae. I do this not on our account but on that of the camel-men, lest one
of them should want to leave part behind and not bring it. Saras says to me, “‘ Let the
other five metretae about which you write wait for the other load,” and if I cannot find
a carrier, I shall do so. I sent my brother Apollonius some wool to be dyed, since I want
two quarters (?) and they have not been prompt in bringing it (Ὁ) because the days are . .
I wrote to him... Receive from Saras son of Marcus two sealed baskets . . ., one for you,
and one for Plutarche my ... Receive in addition from Apollonius . .. Good-bye.’
Date, postscripts, and address on the verso.
5. ἀφροδ(ισιακόν) : cf. ll. 33, 39. The meaning of the word here is obscure ; was it used
like the Latin venustus?
10. It seems more probable that an infinitive has dropped out after ὑμεῖν than that
κομισι iS for κομίσαι and that the preceding oy is a repetition of the termination of ἐλαίω(ν).
A verb in place of ὑμεῖν is hardly to be obtained.
11. There must be another error here. To suppose that oo stands for ὅτι or ὡς seems
to be the simplest remedy. The o has apparently been altered, but ὅτε cannot be read.
13. It is noticeable that the oil was sent to the Apollinopolite nome (I. 43) overland
and not by water. The nome referred to is doubtless the Apollinopolites Parvus
(Heptacomiae).
24-5. ὑστερῶ should take a genitive, but to place a comma before τέταρτα and construct
the latter with ἐρ[δια gives no sense. erdpra(s) should perhaps be read; the τέταρτον was
a liquid measure (guartartus).
33. Perhaps σφυ]ρίδιον.
43. Tavr(vaibw) (cf. P. Giessen 51. i. 25) is unsuitable. Cf. the note on I. 13.
1294, LETTER TO DIDYME.
19-6 X 18-9 cm. Late second or early
third century.
A letter in a rather large cursive hand from a man whose name is lost to his
sister, announcing the dispatch of various articles. Pauses in the sense are
indicated by blank spaces after χείλωμα in |. 5, ἄρον in 1. 8, σαπῇ in 1. 13, λήμψῃ in
1. 14, and pou in |. 16.
πὸ 1 Διδύμηι τῆι ἀδελφῇ
[ ] καὶ κυρίαι χαίρειν.
7 A ~ 7 ~ ~ 4
ἰκόμισαι παρὰ τοῦ δούλου τοῦ στρατηγοῦ χειλωμάτιον
248 THE. OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
b Ὃν
4 rd ‘\ € 7
[το ee eee ee sy ἐν @ Odo TeTpadéppata Kal ipdrio(v)
5 [-.- e+ eee eee]. aTevo Kal xeiAwpa, Kal παρὰ Advpou
~ n ΄ 2 oe eee ὧν, [ἡ
τίοἹῦ ναυτικοῦ πανάριον ἐν ᾧ ὑάλαι λάγυνοι ὃ ὕγειαι
Ἁ « ᾽ὔ ΄ > Ν 7 py x
καὶ ἱμάντα δεδεμένον εἰς τὸ πανάριον καλὸν Kal y
σικάρια: ἐξ αὐτῶν σεαυτῇ ἕν ἄρον. καὶ παρὰ Κάρπου
a7 -
τοῦ [ δούλου] Κλέωνος κόμισαι τὸ τοῦ παναρίου κλειδίον.
10 [ἐὰν δὲ σὺ] μὴ δυνηθῇς ἀνοῖξαι τὸ πανάριον, δυσκό-
[Aws γὰρ ἀνοίγεται, δὸς τῷ κλειδοποιῷ καὶ ἀνοίξει σοι
7 , ~ 2 a“ 7 e
[νον νιν, μελη]σάτω δέ σοι τῶν ἐν τῷ χειλώματι ἵνα
Ἀ ~ Ἂς 2 ’ \ x ~ > 7
μὴ σαπῇ. μὴ ὀλιγοψύχει δὲ [wept τοῦ ἐνοικίου,
> 7 Ν ᾽ Ν Ja ‘ 7 4 >
εἰσάπαξ yap αὐτὸ λήμψῃ. πἰερ])ὶ πάντων τούτων εἰ
15 ἐκομίσω δήλωσόν μοι διὰ τοῦ [ν]αυτικοῦ, ἐὰν δέ τι-
νός σοι χρεία niv}, δήλωσόν μοι. ἀσπάζο(μαὶ) Ταυσεῖριν τὴν θυϊ γ]ατ(έρα)
καὶ Σ᾽ αραπᾶν. ἔρρωϊσο, ἀδ)ελφή.
On the verso
4 (δύμῃ.
4. ἵματιο Pap. 6. First a of vada corr. from δ (?). 7. ἵμαντα Pap. 12.
iva Pap. 15. The vertical stroke of κ in ναυτικου rewritten. .
‘,. . to the lady Didyme his sister, greeting. Receive from the slave of the strategus
a... chest containing two parchment quaternions and a cloak . . . and a box, and from
Didymus the sailor a bread-basket containing 4 glass flasks in sound condition, and a good
strap tied to the basket, and 3 knives; of these take one for yourself. And from Carpus
son of Cleon receive the key of the bread-basket. If you cannot open the basket yourself,
for it opens with difficulty, give it to the key-maker, and he will open it for you... Take
care of the things in the box lest they rot. Do not lose heart about the rent, for you will
get it once for all. Tell me through the sailor about all these things, whether you have
received them, and if you require anything, let me know. I salute Tausiris my daughter and
Sarapas. Good-bye, sister. ... 20th. (Addressed) To Didyme.’
3. χειλωμάτιον and χείλωμα (II. 5, 12) are, as ]. 12 shows, receptacles of some kind and
may be connected with χηλός. It is strange that a χείλωμα should be contained in
ἃ χειλωμάτιον.
4. Possibly [ἐσφραγισμένοῖν ; cf. 6. g. 1298. 30, 39. τετράδερμον in the sense of qua-
ternion occurs in Martyrium Petri Alex. p. 212. aro at the end of the line may be either
for ἱμάτιον or a compound word.
5. How ]. arevo is to be emended is obscure owing to the lacuna.
6. The form ὕγιος is cited in Stephanus from a glossary. λάγυνος is fem. also in
B,.G. 5698. 10:
1295. (PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 249
1295. LETTER OF TASOIS.
14°83 X II-5 cm. Second or early third
century.
A letter from a woman complaining that her correspondent Dionysius
was attempting to alienate her son, who apparently was in his charge, and
threatening to remove the boy from Dionysius’ influence.
Τασόις Διο[ν)υσίωι τῶι τιμ[ι]ωτά-
τωι χαίρειν.
J ‘\ XN > Ν ᾽ ᾽ 7?
ἰδοὺ μὲν ἐγὼ οὐκ ἐμιμησάμην σε
“ ᾽ “μ Ν t7 IN XN 7
τοῦ an(oom)av τὸν υἱόν μου, ἐὰν δὲ μέλ-
5 Ans οὕτω αὐτῷ ἐπιτιμᾶν, Πτολε-
fallow πέμψασα ἀποσπάσ[ω] αὐτόν.
er « ἈΝ ᾽ ~ , 72
ὅτε ὁ πατ[ὴ]ρ αὐτοῦ ἐτελεύτησεν
ἔδωκα [ὑ]πὲρ αὐτοῦ (δραχμὰς) At καὶ ἀν-
drwoa αὐτῷ «[ils ἱμάτια (δραχμὰς) ξ.
Z Ἵ Ν eed SEN “ ἥ
το δέο οὖν, μὴ ἀνάπειθε αὐτὸν τοῦ
> ’ ῃ 2 Ν ” Tea
ἐκτός μου «[ilval, ἐπεὶ ἄρασα αὐτὸν
ἐνέχυρον θήσω εἰς ᾿λεξάνδρι-
A “δ Va a
av. καλῶς οὖν ποιήσεις πέμψαϊς
μοι διμήνου ὀψώνιον διὰ τοῦ
15 ἀναδιδόντος σοι τὸ ἐπιστόλιον
Ν St ¢ 4 \ ld 7
καὶ τὸ ἱμάτιον, καὶ δήλωσόν μοι
᾽’ὔ “ yA 3 ~
πόσου χαλκοῦ δέδωκες αὐτῶι
4 J > 4 Ν « be
καὶ εἰ ἐκομίσω τὸ ἱμάτιον.
πέμψον τὸ μαφόρτιον τῷ ἀδελ-
20 [φ]ῷ σου.
ἔρρωσο.
On the verso
Altolvu[ ot jou ἀπὸ Τασόιτος.
4. υἷον Pap. 10. |, δέομαι. 15. s Of avadidovros written above ν and o of
σοι COIT. 17. 1. πόσον χαλκόν.
‘Tasois to her most esteemed Dionysius, greeting. See, I have not imitated you by
taking away my son, but if you intend to blame him in this way, I shall send Ptolemaeus
250 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
and take him away. When his father died, I paid on his behalf 1,300 drachfhae and
expended on clothes for him 60 drachmae. I therefore beg that you will not persuade him
to desert me, or I shall take him away and put him in pledge at Alexandria. So please
send me a payment for two months through the bearer of this letter and the cloak, and
let me know how much money you have given to him and whether you have received the
cloak. Send the veil to your brother. Good-bye. (Addressed) To Dionysius from
Tasois.’
12. What exactly the writer intended by this threat is not clear. Perhaps she contem-
plated a loan on the security of her son’s services, which might be engaged in lieu either of
the principal or the interest of the debt ; cf. e.g. Wessely, Fuhrer P. E. R. No. 433, P. Flor.
44, Tebt. 384, Lewald, Zur Personalexekutton, pp. 14 5646.
1296. LETTER OF DIUS.
15:8 X Iocm. Third century.
A letter from a son to his father, assuring him that his studies were
proceeding satisfactorily. Cf. the good advice given by a father to his son in
531. g-12.
Αὐρήλιος Atos Αὐρηλίῳ “Ὠρείω-
νι τῷ γλυκυτάτῳ μου πατρὶ πολλὰ
χαίρειν.
τὸ προσκύνημά σου ποιῶ καθ᾽ ἑκάστην
5 ἡμέραν παρὰ τοῖς ἐνθάδε θεοῖς. ἀμερί-
μνη οὖν, πάτερ, χάριν τῶν μαθημάτων
ἡμῶν" φιλοπονοῦμεν καὶ ἀναψύχομεν,
καλῶς ἡμεῖίν ἔσται. ἀσπάζομαι τὴν μη-
τέραν μου Ταμιέαν καὶ τὴν ἀδελφήν μου
10 Τνεφεροῦν καὶ τὴν ἀδελφήν μου Φιλοῦν,
ἀσπάζομαι καὶ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου Πατερμοῦ-
θιν καὶ τὴν ἀδελφήν μου Θερμοῦθιν,
ἀσπάζομαι καὶ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου ‘Hpak(d )
καὶ τὸν ἀδελφόν μου Κολλοῦχί(ιν), ἀσπάζομαι
15 τὸν πατέραν μου Μέλανον καὶ τὴν μητέ-
ραν μου Τιμπεσοῦρ(ιν) καὶ τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς.
ἀσπάζαιται ἡμᾶς πάντες Tata,
ἀσπάζαιται ἡμᾶς πάντες ὁ πατήρ μου
“Ὡρείων καὶ Θερμοῦθις.
1296. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 251
20 ἐρρῶσθαί σαι εὔχομαι, πάτερ.
On the verso
amod(os) Α(ὐρηλίῳ) ‘Apelor. ἀπὸ Δίου υἱοῦ.
5. 1. ἀμερίμνει. 6. μαθηματῶ Pap. 8. ὦ of καλως above o, which is crossed
through. 16. viov Pap. 17. 1. ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς ; soin 1. 18. yaia Pap. 20. |. oe.
. ‘Aurelius Dius to Aurelius Horion my sweetest father, many greetings. I perform the
act of veneration for you every day before the gods of this place. Do not be anxious, father,
about my studies ; I am industrious and take relaxation : all will be well with me. I salute
my mother Tamiea and my sister Tnepherous and my sister Philous, I salute my brother
Patermouthis and my sister Thermouthis, I salute my brother Heracl . . . and my brother
Kollouchis, I salute my father Melanus and my mother Timpesouris and her son. Gaia
salutes you all, my father Horion and Thermouthis salute you all. I pray for your health,
father. (Addressed) Deliver to Aurelius Horion from his son Dius.’
15. This papyrus provides a good illustration of the loose use of πατήρ, μήτηρ, &c., at
this period; besides Horion, who was no doubt his real father (cf. 1. 21), the writer refers
to two other men as ‘father’ (Il. 15, 18), and he speaks of two women as ‘mother’
(ll. 8, 15); cf. e.g. 1800. 8, P. Giessen I. iii, p. 53. The true relationship of all the
‘brothers’ and ‘sisters’ mentioned may also be questioned.
1297. LETTER OF SARMATES.
24 X 9-3 cm. Fourth century.
A letter announcing the dispatch of various articles and asking for others to
be sent. The spelling and grammar are remarkable.
4 » ’ἤ
Σαρμάτης ἰδίῳ Διοσκόρῳ.
3
ἀπέστιλά σοι διὰ Ἄμμωνος
τοῦ ἱερέου-ς} ς]] μάριον
ἐλαίου, ἅψαι αὐτὼ κεῖται,
5 καὶ διὰ τῶ ἀδελφῶ Θεο-
-
δώρου σφυρίδια τέσ(σαραν,
ἅϊψ)]αι αὐτὰ κεῖται, καὶ
7 ᾽ 7
προ. εινάριον ἐλαίου,
ἀνικαλύψαι αὐτὸν καὶ
’ ‘ 7 wv
το Payal, Kat σπατίον οἴνου,
πιεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν elop-
τήν, καὶ διὰ Ιλιτος σφυ-
’Ἅ id ~
ρίδιον ἕν, ἅψαι αὐτὸν κεῖ-
ται. ἐὰν καταλάβῃ Θεό-
252 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
15 δωρος ἐκεῖ, δεῦ(ρο) per av-
τοῦ καὶ eveyxe{y} τοὺς
ἄμητας ἐρχόμενος καὶ
Ἂς > Ν
τὸ ξελεγνον, οὐ τὸ χαρ-
TUL PEM. τὸ Ἐπ τ
20 . . . . .
BJ ~ BA
ἐρρῶσθαι εὔχομαι.
On the verso
ἀπίόδος) τῇ μητρὶ καὶ πατρί μου
Σαρμάτης.
I. ἴδιω Pap. 3. I. ἱερέως. 4. 1. αὐτό. 5. 1]. τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ. 9. 1]. ἀνακαλύψαι.
10. 1]. σπαθίον. 11. ]. ἑορτήν. 18. ο of ro corr. from a.
‘Sarmates to his own Dioscorus. I sent you by Ammon the priest a marium of oil,
which is meant for you to burn, and by my brother Theodorus four baskets, which are for
you to burn, anda... of oil for you to uncover and eat, and a spathium of wine for you to
drink at the festival, and by Ilis one basket for you to burn. If Theodorus reaches you
there, come here with him and bring the milk cakes when you come and the . . ., not the
papyrus I pray for your health. (Addressed) Deliver to my mother and father from
armates.’
3. μάριον is an apparently otherwise unattested diminutive of μάρις.
ἡ. ἅψαι appears to imply that the σφυρίδια contained oil. Cf. 1]. 12-13.
8. mpo . evaptov must be a vessel or measure of some kind. If the ε is right, there is
barely room for a preceding π, or the word might possibly be derived from προπίνη
(popina).
το. For the infin. φάγαι cf. e.g. P. Tor. i. 5. 27 μετῆλθαι, B.G.U. 250. 8 ἐπενέγκαι.
Analogous forms in the personal endings of the aorist are common.
14. καταλάβῃ: cf. P. Giessen 103. 8, 22, Wilcken, Chres/. 297. 6, note.
18. ἕελεγνον is another obscure word. ὅπου might be read instead of -ov οὐ, but the
previous letters then become very difficult, especially as there can be little doubt that ro has
been altered from ra, not vice versa.
19-20. yaprdpew is followed by some unintelligible writing, which is unlike shorthand
and suggests rather a cipher. The characters are, in 1. 20 F, L, d, ο, I, Latin cursive 5,
a sign resembling that for 4 obols, 0, Latin cursive c with long oblique head, cursive 5, and
the 4-obol sign again, o, 0, and in |. 21 σοπλω. Cf. 90. 6-7.
1298. LETTER OF AMMON.
IIel X 11-5 cm. Fourth century.
An incomplete letter from a man to his friend, complaining of the treatment
which he had.received in a transaction concerning some wine, and inviting
sympathy or assistance. The writing is across the fibres of the verso, the recto
being blank.
ἸΡΌΘ PRAVALE CORKESLONDENCE 253
aN ΄ Ν ᾽ ,
Τῷ δεσπότῃ καὶ ἀσυνκρίτῳ
καὶ παραμυθίᾳ τῶν φίλων Γο-
Μ 7 Α΄.
νατι Ἄμμων χαίρειν. πρὸ παν-
τὸς εὔχομε τῷ κυρίῳ θεῷ πε-
Ν “- « 4 Ν “Ὁ
5 pl τῆς ὁλοκληρίας σου καὶ τῶν
- ; ‘ ’ 4
φιλτάτων σου. ἐγὼ μόνος πά-
νυ ἐμαυτὸν τηρῶν ὑπὲρ τὸν ἀσ-
QA aA « ᾽΄ “ 7
φαλὴν mace € λέσχε τοῦ κύσμου
\ ’ Ἂν ΄ SN Ἀ 4
περὶ ἐμὲ yivovTe. σὲ yap μόνον
10 ἔχω μάρτυρα πῶς ὁ Τοῦνθος δρα-
7 fe € - 7 « ~
Edpevos pov ἡνίκα Κάσστωρ ὁ τοῦ
Δαμοσστράτου ἐπιμελητὴς ὧν
“ BA 3 7 ὅς c ~
τοῦ οἴνου ἀπέσστιλέ μοι ὁ Τοῦνθος
᾽ Ν » 7,
ἀποχὴν οἴνου σπαθίων ἕς,
15 ὑπὲρ Τρωίλου ἃς, ἐμοῦ KB, Δίου
n, καὶ ἐμοῦ παραγεναμένου ἐν
Co Ad! ΄ € , fd
τῷ Οξυρεχίτῃ ὑπελόγησέ μοι
ε ΄ 7 ΄ ed \
ἑκάστου σπαθίου (τάλαντα) ¢, ὅπερ σὺ τού-
τοῦ μεοίτης πππΠτπΠρ’Π 5 OTL ε-
On the verso
~ 7 ᾽ an
20 τῷ κἸ]υρίῳ μου ἀδελῴῳ
Γο]νατᾷ “Appov.
2. 1. Τονατᾷ. 4. 1. εὔχομαι. 6. 1. μόνον ὃ 7. ὕπερ Pap. 8. 1. πᾶσαι
αἱ λέσχαι. g. 1]. γίνονται. 17. 1. ᾿Οξυρυγχίτῃ. ὕπελογησε Pap.
‘To my incomparable master, the consolation of his friends, Gonatas from Ammon,
greeting. Before all else I pray to the Lord God for the prosperity of yourself and those
dearest to you. I have been keeping myself quite alone beyond the point of safety, and all
the vain talk of the world besets me. For I have only you to witness how Gunthus laid
hands on me when Castor son of Damostratus, superintendent of wine—Gunthus sent me
a receipt for 66 spathia of wine ; for Troilus 36, for me 22, for Dius 8, and when I came to
the Oxyrhynchite nome he charged me for each spathium-4 talents, which you being the
intermediary in this... (Addressed) To my lord and brother Gonatas from Ammon.’
11-13. The conjunctival clause is left incomplete. For the doubling of the o in
Κάσστωρ &c., cf. e.g. the hexameter fragment edited by Goodspeed in Chzcago Lit. Pap.,
where oo is especially common before τ.
18. In papyri of the middle of the fourth century cited by Wessely, A/fersindizium 1m
Philogelos, Ὁ. 35, ἃ σπαθίον of wine is priced at 20 and 25 talents.
254 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
1299. LETTER OF PsAiS AND SYRA.
24:5 X 18-1 cm. Fourth century.
A letter to a son from his parents, giving news of their health and of their
preparations for his arrival.
7 ΟΣ Ὁ ΄ “- \ 7
Κυρίῳ μου υἱῷ ᾿Ισίων() Paes καὶ Σύρᾳ
πολλὰ χαίρειν.
Ν Ἂς 4 BA Le: τ 7 Ν «
πρὸ μὲν πάντων εὔχομαΐ σοι ὑγιένειν καὶ ὁλοκλη-
ρεῖν παρὰ τῷ κυρίῳ θεῷ: domdgerai σοι πολλὰ Θῶνις ὁ (ἀ)δελφός
+ 2 > ~ ya » X\ bd ~ ᾽ ἈΝ ᾽
5 σου. ἔπιτα ἀπὸ τοῦ νέω ἔτους πολλὰ ἐνοσοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ εὔχαρισ-
~ bed 6 ed > 7 ’ 7 Ν 4 -
τῶϊμ]εν τῷ θεῳ ὅτι ἐπαυμένην ἐσμέ(ν), καὶ μέχρι τούτου
> bd ’ Ν ΄ σιν ὧν ad » >
οὐκ ἐθύκαμεν τὰ χυρίδια. προσδοκοῦμέν σοι ὅτι ἔρχεϊι.1] οἱ-
ὃ ἢ e € ἈΝ ~ > » 3 uA 7 D9), a \ 2
as ὅτι (ὑ)πὲρ σ(ονῦ ovK{K} ἐταριχεύσαμεν γαρηρά, ἐφ᾽ Eros Ole] ἐποι-
va Ν IX 4 c - > X a ot Ν
ήσαμεν καὶ ἐὰν γένηται, ἑτυμάσο αὐτὼ ἕως ἔρχῃ. καθὼς
το ἐνετιλά ἱν} μην ofolt [περ]ὶ λωβιν μαχερῶν καὶ περὶ πιπε-
«ς 5.
ράδιον. ἀσπάζεταί σ[οι] ο(ἱ ἀγδελφοί σου ‘Apiwv καὶ ᾿Ἡραΐσκου,
᾽ 4 ) Ν X lA peace 3 4
ἀσπάζεται σοι Av|...\v Kal Ta τέκνα αὐτῆς, ἀσπά-
“ Ν « Ie te tes ’ J:
(erat σοι Tay@olis] καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς, ἀσπάζεται σοι
Τριάδελφος καὶ ἡ σύνβιος αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰ τέκνα αὐτοῦ.
Ν᾿ ᾽ ΄ ΄ Ν Ν ay > ~ > ,
15 ἀσπάζομαι Kdpoxov καὶ τὸν olKov αὑτοῦ, ἀσπά-
μαι τὸν “Ἑ ψάτην καὶ τὴν σύνβιον αὐτοῦ σὺν
τοῖς τέκνοις, ἀσπάζομαι Ἁτρῆν καὶ Ψέκη καὶ
‘ ς “ , 3» μοῦ
τοὺς ἡμῶν πάντα(ς) κατ ὄνομα.
ἐρρῶσθαι ὑμᾶς εὔχομαι
20 [elis πολλοὺς χρόνους. «Αθὺρ ι.
On the verso
améd(os) ᾿Ισίωνι. pa... mapa) Σύρα καὶ Waders γονεῦσι.
I. viw Pap. 3. 1. σε ὑγιαΐνειν. 5. I. νέου. 6. 1. εὐχαριστοῦμεν. ..
πεπαυμένοι. ει Of μεχρι rewritten. 7. 1. οὐ τεθύκαμεν τὰ χοιρίδια. 9. 1. ἑτοιμάσω αὐτό.
10. μα Of μαχερων inserted above the line ; 1. μαχαιρῶν. 11. 1. ἀσπάζονταί σε ; sO in Il. 12, 13.
ηραΐσκου (« corr. from o) Pap. 1. Ἡραΐσκος. 21. 1]. Svpas καὶ Ψάιτος γονέων.
‘To my lord and son Ision from Psais and Syra, many greetings. Before all else
I pray to the Lord God for your health and prosperity; Thonis your brother sends you
1299) PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 255
many salutations. Next, since the new year we have been very ill, but we give thanks to
God that we have recovered ; and up to the present time we have not sacrificed the pigs.
We are expecting you to come. You know that on your account we have not salted any
fish, but we have made the pickle yearly, and, if possible, I will prepare it for your coming.
Do as I told you about the . . . of knives and the pepper. Your brothers Horion and
Heraiscus salute you, An ...nand herchildren salute you, Tachosis and her husband salute
you, Triadelphus and his wife and children salute you. I salute Kamokos and his
household, I salute Hepsates and his wife with their children, I salute Hatres, Pseke, and
all our friends by name. I pray for your long-continued health. Hathur το. (Addressed)
Deliver to Ision .. . from his parents Syra and Psais.’
7. ἐθύκαμεν : cf. 1. 6 ἐπαυμένην. But only the bottom of the supposed « of οὐκ is preserved
and there may have been some correction.
8. yapnpa is apparently novel, but cf. 6. g. ταριχηρός.
9-Ο. καθώς xrA. does not connect at all well with what precedes and is better taken
as an independent sentence, the main verb being unexpressed, but easily understood. λωβιν
is obscure ; λώπιον would not suit this context. The preceding [περ]ΐ is required to balance
περὶ πιπεράδιον. ‘The latter diminutive form does not seem to occur elsewhere.
1300. LETTER OF PETER.
9-9 X 31-1 cm. Fifth century.
A badly spelled letter from a son to his mother asking that various articles
might be sent to him, and making other requests. The words yai(pew) in 1. 2
and ἐρροσθαί σε πολλοῖς χρόνοις (Sc. εὔχομαι) in 11]. 8-10 were written in a different
hand, no doubt by the sender himself, before the vacant spaces originally left in
these lines were filled in by the insertion of the reference to Theon, and the request
for a veil and hood.
XFY
~ 4 Ν 3 ΄
Τῇ κυρίᾳ μου τιμιοτάτῃ καὶ ἐναρέτῃ (μηγτρὶ Μαρίᾳ ὁ υἱὸς Πέτρος ἐν
Da -
κ(υρί)ῳ θ(ε)ῷ χαί(ρειν).
᾽ 7 “ “- 7
εὐκερίαν εὑρων διὰ τούτον μου τῶν γραμμάτων τὰ πολλὰ προσαγορεῦσαί
ε ἅμα καὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ Θέ i TH f
σε ἅμα καὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ Θέωνι καὶ τῇ Kupia pov
2 a Ν “-“ μὰ ‘
ἀδελφῇ Πλουσῃ καὶ τῶν γλυκητάτον μου ἀδέλφιον ᾿Ηραεὶν καὶ Νόννᾳ καὶ
᾿᾽Ομαίᾳ καὶ Φοιβάμ-
ὍΣ. Ἃ ἘΝ ~
5 μων(ι) kar ὄνομα. θέλησον οὖν, KUpa μήτηρ, ἀποστῖλέ μὴ τὰ ολοιαρα
καὶ τὰ Kpnkia. μὴ
> > κι
ἀμελήσις οὖν ἀποστῖλέ μη αὐτὰ διὰ ᾿Αθανασίου. πολλὰ προσαγορεύο τὸν
κύριόν μου
X\ > ’ ~ ~
τὸν ἀδελφὸν ᾿Αθανάσιον τὸν Kapaddpiov τοῦ ᾿Αβέλου ἀλ(λ)γὰ καὶ τοῦ
Awpobéov, πολλὰ
256 THE OXYRAYNCH OS ΕΖ ΥΤΟΝ
προσαγορεύο τὴν μητέραν μον Κηριλλοῦν. ἐρροσθαί σε θέλησον οὖν, κύρα
μήτηρ, ἀγο-
ράσε μη ἕν φακηάριν παχὴν εἰς τὸν χημο- πολλοῖς -»ν καὶ θέλ[η]σον λαβῖν
τὸ κούκλιν
10 τὸ Αὐασιτικὸν παρὰ Πέτρου τοῦ υἱοῦ ᾿Εσοὺρ χρόνοις eiva φορῶ τοῦτο
ἐρχόμενος.
On the verso
ἀπόδ(ος) το φι(λτάτῃ) Μαρίᾳ παρὰ
τοῦ υἱοῦ σου Πέτρου.
2. © Of κυρία corr. from a. α Of τιμιοτατὴ corr. from η. 3. 1. εὐκαιρίαν εὗρον διὰ τούτων.
και του αδελῴου θεωνι added above the line. 1. τῷ ἀδελφῷ. η Of τὴ corr. 4. 1. τοῖς γλυκυ-
τάτοις μου ἀδελφίοις Ἣραϊδι. 5. 1. ἀποστῖλαι μοι (SO in]. 6). .. κρικία. 6. 1. προσ-
αγορεύω ; 50 in]. 8. 7. The loop of in adeAgoy rewritten ; so inl. 9 φακηαριν. 1.
καμαράριον. 8. ]. Κυριλλοῦν. ἐρρῶσθαι... . ἀγοράσαι. g. 1. μοι .΄. . φακιάρι(ο)ν παχὺ . ..
χειμῶνα. ἘΠ: 1: Τῇ:
“ΤῸ my most esteemed and virtuous mother, the lady Maria, from your son Peter in
the Lord God, greeting. I have found a good opportunity by this letter to greet you many
times with my brother Theon and my sister the lady Plusia and my sweetest brethren
Herais, Nonna, Omaia, and Phoebammon, by name. Be pleased, my lady mother, to send
me the...and the rings. Do not neglect to send them to me by Athanasius. Many greetings
to my lord brother Athanasius the valet of Abel and also of Dorotheus; many greetings to
my mother Cyrillous. I pray for your long health. Be pleased, my lady mother, to buy
me a thick veil for the winter, and to get the Oasis hood from Peter son of Esour, that
I may wear it when I come. (Addressed) Deliver to my dearest Maria from your son
Peter.’
4. ἀδέλφιον is found in Eustath. p. 886. 36 and other late writers.
5. odoapa is unknown. A corruption of τὴν ὄλυραν seems hardly likely.
6. ἀμελήσις may be merely due to the writer’s erratic orthography, but cf. 6. g. B. G. U.
814. 27 μὴ ἀφήσις.
8. μητέραν: cf. 1296. 15, note. .
9. κούκλιον is probably a syncopated form of κουκούλλιον, cuculla; cf. κουκλώνειν for
κουκουλόνειν.
(4) MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS.
1801. 7:8x5:8 cm. Fragment of an application to the strategus of the Proso-
pite nome from the comarchs of a village. The document is numbered tn
and was glued on the left side to another, of which the end of a line remains.
The text is Αὐρηλίῳ Διονυσίῳ... . | στρα(τηγῷ) Προσωπείτου of... | παρὰ Αὐρη-
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 257
λίων K.[... | κωμαρχῶν xoplns... τοῦδε τοῦ νομοῦ τουΐ. . . | Oov (8 corr.) χρὴ
τοὺς em. |... παροῦσι τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ κ[ώμῃ -. . ἐγβολέας (cf. P. Rylands go. 17, note)
dvoya . .{ and remains of one more line. Late third or early fourth century.
1802. 8x5:6 cm. Three lines containing the words Ὑπόμνημα ἐπιστρα(τήγου)
( Ἑπτα)νο(μίας) ις ἔτους Μεσορὴ wa, perhaps a title. Complete. The reign
referred to may well be that of Septimius Severus (A.D. 208).
1808. 4:7x5:7cm. Beginning of a declaration on oath addressed to [Φλαουίῳ
Παρανίῳ] τῷ καὶ Μακροβίῳ λογιστῇ of the Oxyrhynchite nome (cf. 1265. 5),
by a weaver (λινόυφος) through the agency of (?) | ᾿Αφθονίου ᾿Ησιχίου (η corr.
from t (?); 1. “Hovy.). Ends of 8 lines. About A.D. 336.
1804. 5:5x9°8 cm. Fragment of an application for payment from two
brothers (whose status does not appear), of Oxyrhynchus. Lines 4-7
δεόμεθα ἐπισταλῆναι ἐκ Tod δημοσίου τὰς ὀφειλομένας ἡμεῖν ὑπὲρ τιμῆς πυροῦ
συναγοραστικοῦ οὗ ἐμετρήσαμεν ἕως Ky μηνὸς Καισαρείο]ν. Cf. Wilcken, Grundz.
PP. 359-60, and for the form of the document e.g. 55, C. Ρ. Herm. 67.
Reign of Marcus Aurelius (?). Beginning and end lost. 4g lines.
1805. 6x5:5cm. Fragment of an account of a meeting, with acclamations
similar to those in 41; cf. C. P. Herm. 7. i. 9, Archiv iii, Ὁ: 541. Lines 5-9
.. + Oxeave Διονύσι]ε, ᾿Ωκεανὲ Διόσκορε, ἀλλ. [. . . | | Διονύσιε φιλόβουλε,
Διόσκο[ρε.. . . .. - Okeave| Διονύσιε, ᾿Ωκεανὲ Διόσκορε [. ..|...] Φλαύιος
Διόσκορος γενόμενος [... |... 6 διασημότατος ἡμῶν ἡγεμὼν ἐν πᾶσι πρὶ -. -
Late third century. Parts of τὸ lines.
1806. 8-5x5°8 cm. Application similar to 1109, &c., sent in by Aurelius
Sarap... for the ἐπίκρισις of his son. Lines 3-10...katd τὰ κελε[υσθ(έντα)
περὶ ἐπικρίσεως] τῶν προσβ(εβηκότων) els (τρισκαιδεκαετεῖς) εἰ [ἐξ ἀμφοτέρων
γονέων μητροπολειτῶν [(δωδεκαδράχμων) εἰσίν, ἐτάγη ἐπ᾿ ἀμ᾽φόδ(ου) Μυροβαλάνου
ὁ τοῦ sexs ysnaeee acy ] μητρὸς “Hparos Ἣραϊ 15 letters | τῷ διελ(θόντι) Ky (ἔτει),
ὅθεν ἱπαραγενόμενος] πρὸς] τὴν] τούτου ἐπίϊκ(ρισιν) δηλῷῶ αὐτὸν εἶναι) (δωδε-
κάϊδραχμον) κἀμὲ δ᾽ μο]ίως εἰἶἶναι... The father’s name Aurelius suggests that
the 23rd year is that of Caracalla (A.D. 214-15), though palaeographically that
of Commodus (A.D. 182-3) would be suitable enough. Parts of 13 lines.
1307. 7:2x15cm. Four lines, unaddressed, containing an official response
(ὑπογραφή) to some petition. The text is (apa) Αὐρηλίου Σιλβανοῦ Θέωνος,
[€rovs| y Φαρμοῦθι x. [ὃ σ]τρατηγὸς τοῦ νομοῦ μηδὲν παρὰ τὸ δίκαιον [γ]ενέσθαι
φροντιεῖ. κόλ(λημα) θ, τό(μος) α (εἴ. e.g. B.G. U. 582 ἀπά P. Thead. 10. 21--3).
Third century. Complete but for the slight loss at the beginnings of the
lines. In the right-hand bottom corner 3 or 4 letters (πᾶσι ἢ), written in the
reverse direction, from the beginning of a line, probably the last of a document
from which the strip of papyrus was cut.
5
258 ΤῊ OXYRHYNCHUS. PAPYRI
1808. 7:5x8-6 cm. Memorandum of payment (by a tax-collector) of 2 tal.
3,388 dr. for two months on account of γεωμετρία. The text is A (ἔτους) ᾿Αθύρ,
διεγρ(άφησαν) εἰς μηνιαῖον Φαῶφι ὑπὲρ γεομετρίας αἱρούντων δύϊο] μηνιαίων Θὼθ
καὶ Φαῶφίι] ἀργ(υρίου) (τάλαντα) β (δραχμαὶ) Ττπη. Late second or early third
century. Practically complete. Four lines, written across the fibres.
13809. 8-1x8-1cm. End of a document recording a supplementary payment
(to the State) of 1,925 dr., ὧν καὶ σύμβολον ἔσχον. Dated (ἔτους) ¢ Λουκίου
Sentiplov Seovr|plov Εὐσεβοῦς Περτίνακος Καίσαρος τοῦ κυρίου Kali Mdp|xov
Αὐρηλίου *Avtiwvivoly ἀποδεδειγμένου Adroxpdropo|s Μεχεὶρ ta (Feb. 5, A.D. 198) ;
cf. 910. introd.,-® Tebt. 397.2. Incomplete. 12 lines.
1810. 6:2x6:9 cm. Memorandum or ticket of clothing: Κιθώνιον ἀργέντιον (cf.
1273. 12) καὶ μαφόρτιον. Third century. Complete. 3 lines, written across
the fibres.
1311. 5:8x8cm. Memorandum of a payment or contribution of oil for the
use of an anchorite(?). The text is Eis τὸ ἔλαιον τοῦ ἀποτακτῆρ(ος) (cf.
ἀποτάκται, ἀποταξάμενοι) ᾿Ανιανὸς πρ(εσβύτερος ?) paptup(iov) “Ana ᾿Ιούστου
(cf. 1151. 50, note). Fifth century. Complete. 3 lines, written across the
fibres.
1812. 7:2x8 cm. An obscure memorandum: Τὸ otkov (?) ἀπὸ Πεκτυεύτου
εὑρίσκεται. Fifth century. Complete. 3 lines, written across the fibres.
1318. 1:1x11 cm. Ends of two lines mentioning a praefect Heracleus. The
text is ] Ἡρακλήου δὲ τοῦ ἐπάρχου τῆς Αἰγύπτου |...) .. a σου ἐπεζήτησεν τοὺς |.
Third century. Heracleus is unknown, unless perhaps he is to be identified
with Septimius Heraclitus (A.D. 215); but the fragment may well be of
a later date in the third century.
1814. 7x9 cm. Ends of 8 lines (written across the fibres), containing the words
guadringento|s octoginta sex tantum, vag, repeated 8 times, apparently as
a writing exercise. The hand is a clear cursive ; 7 is sometimes written as
a curve linked to the next letter. Fourth or fifth century (Ὁ). Broken to
the left and along the bottom. On the verso the words λοιποὶ παραχωρὶ
in large upright letters.
1815. 12°3x14:5cm. The Latin alphabet first in capitals, then in minuscule,
with Greek equivalents over some of the letters. # and 7, both have ¢
written above them, ἃ (= capital and minuscule) is represented by ἡ. G is
represented as T, g as x (corrected to y?). Written across the fibres. Fifth
or sixth century. Incomplete, the ends of lines being lost. On the verso in
large rude cursive | . asiz intenaiirosa |.
1316. 6x12:9cm. Beginning ofa contract drawn up ἐν ἀγυιᾷ, in which Diogenes
son of Sarapion renounced claims against Theon and Zoilus, sons of Theon
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 259
(ὁμολογεῖ... μήτ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸν ὁμολογοῦντα μηδ᾽ ἄλλον ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ ἐνκαλζεῖν μηδὲ
evkahéoew...). Dated in the 3rd year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus
Germanicus Imperator, Kat(oa)peiov ἐπαγ(ομένων) (day not filled in: A.D. 57).
Incomplete. 7 lines.
1817. 5:1x8cm. Beginnings of the first 6 lines of a copy of a contract of loan
in protocol form, the lender being Sarapion son of . . . and Heraclous.
Dated in the 1oth year of the [Emperor] Caesar Domitianus [Augustus
Germanicus], 2{.| of Soterius (A.D. 91).
1318. 14:5x6-4cm. Conclusion of a contract for the loan of 5,000 odd
drachmae, having the formula κύριον. . . πανταχῆ ἐπιφί ερύμενον καὶ παν]τὶ τῷ
ὑπὲρ σοῦ ἐπιφέροϊντι, and the singular date (ἔτους) va (ἔτους) καὶ | . (ἔτους) τῶν
κυρίων] ἡμῶν Γαλερίου Οὐαλερίου Μίαξιμιανοῦ Σεβαστοῦ] καὶ Μαξιμίνου τοῦ
ἀνδρειοτάϊτου Καίσαρος) πρὸ ὃ καλανδῶν Δεκεμί βρίων, which is followed by the
borrower’s signature (written for him) .. .] ἔσχον ἐν χ[ρ]ήσι ta(s) τοῦ ἀργ[υρίου
κτλ. There appears to be a mistake in the number of the year, since
Diocletian did not abdicate till the 13th year of Galerius, and there was
a difference of 12 between the latter’s regnal years and those of Maximinus,
who is thus necessarily excluded in the 1ith year. 13 lines, the ends
of which are lost.
1319. 3:7x15-3 cm. Strip from the top of a contract containing the date
Ὑπατίας τοῦ δεσπότου ἡμῶν Θεοδοσίου τοῦ αἰωνίου Αὐγούστου καὶ Pd(aoviov)
“Ρουμορίδου τοῦ λαμπρο(τάτου) Θὼθ 6 (A.D. 403). 2. lines, with some vestiges
of a third.
13820. 7:3x 13:1 cm. The first 9 lines of an acknowledgement of a debt
incurred in consequence of a purchase of wine, the price of which was not
paid, or not fully paid (fictitious loan; cf. Mitteis, Gruudz. p.117). The
text is [Ὑπατείας τοῦ δεἸσπότου ἡμῶν Pd(aoviov) ᾿Αναστασίου τοῦ αἰωνίου [Αὐγούσ᾽-
του τὸ β Φαῶφι KF ἰνδικ(τίονος) ς. [(?) Αὐρήλιοὶς Λαμασᾷϊς ὃ) υἱὸς Πεπιρίου ἀπὸ
Κύμη τοὺ: τ᾽ οῦ ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου νομοῦ Αὐρηλίῳ ᾿Επιφανίῳ [υἱῷ τοῦ τῆς] μακαρίας
μνήμης ᾿Ιωσὴφ ἀπὸ τῆς λίαμπ)ρ[ἂς ᾿ΟἸξυρυγχιτῶν πόλεως χαίρειν. ὁμολογῶ ὀφείλειν
σοι καὶ χρεωστεῖν ἀπὸ λόγου τιμῆς οἴνου οὗ ἐώνημαι παρὰ σοῦ καὶ ἐβάσταξα κατὰ
τὰ μεταξὺ γενόμενα |ypappateta(?)... A.D. 497.
1321. 7:-4x21cm. Receipt for rent of the months Pachon—Mesore of the
8th year and Thoth—Tubi of the gth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar
Augustus Germanicus Imperator (formula Διόσκορος Σεραπίωνι χαίρειν. ἔχω
Tapa σοῦ τὸ ἐνοίκιν κτλ.). A.D. 48-9. Nearly complete. 5 lines.
13822. 16x4-7 cm. Receipt for 94 dipla of wine. The text is Mnvijs
πρεσβύτερ(ος) Πέτρῳ βοηθ(ῷ). ἔσχον mapa Aan . . gwvos ἀμπελουρ(γοθ) ἀπὸ
ἐποικ(ίου) “Arnpiov ὑπὲρ τοῦ ανθ (ἔτους) προσφορᾶς (cf. 1258. 9, Ῥ. 5. I. 8g. 2)
52
260 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
οἴνου διπλᾶ ἐνενήκοντα τέσσαρα, γί(νεται) οἴνου δι(πλᾶ) 96 p(dva). Φαῶφι 1 18
ἰνδ(ικτίονος). A.D. 413. Complete. 11 lines.
1823. 21:°9x7:7cm. Receipt (ἐντάγιον) issued by Martyrius, σύμ(μαχος ἢ) to
Theophilus, vetch-seller (ὀρβοπώλης : cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1445. 7, note; in 1037.
4 Awparos ὀρβιοπώλῃ should be read), for 1 solidus as rent for his shop in the
14th indiction (ὑπὲρ ἐνοικίου τοῦ ὑπὸ σὲ ὀρβιοπωλήζου) (corr. from o)). Sixth
century. Nearly complete. 17 short lines.
1824. 11xg cm. Receipt from Leucadius to Paulus, ἀμπ(ελουργός), and
Miapis for 1 ceramion of wine. Dated in the 17th which = the 16th
which=the gth year (of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius and Galerius),
Mesore (A.D. 301). Practically complete. 8 lines, written apparently on the
verso, the recto being blank.
1325. 151Χ 7:7 οἴη. Receipt for payments of wine. The text is Μαρτύριος
ἔσχον παρὰ ᾿Ανοὺπ (ανουπ’ Pap.) ἀμπελουργοῦ δι(πλᾶ) py, καὶ παρὰ ᾿Ιωάννη
ἀμπελουρ(γοῦ) δι(πλᾶ) & γί(νεται) ὁμοῦ δι(πλᾶ) v. Fifth century. Complete.
8 lines. Endorsement on the verso in a different hand.
13826. 10:6x6-5cm. Receipt for payment of wine. The text is ᾿Εντζάγγιον
ἐμοῦ Φιλοξένω (1. -ov) οἰνοχει(ριστοῦ): ἔσχον παρὰ ᾿Αμᾳείου καὶ Παλεοῦτος
ἀμπελ(ουργῶν) ἐποικίου Οὐεσώβθεως ἀπὸ λόγου ῥύσεως τρίτης ἰνδικτίονος οἴνου
διπλᾶ διακόσιαΐ 5) ἑβδομήκοντα πέντε, yi(verar) δι(πλᾶ) σοε. Fifth or sixth
century. Complete. τὸ lines.
1827. 14:6x5°5cm. Another receipt similar to the preceding from Philoxenus
to Hierax, ἀμπελουργός of the ἐποικίον Meyad(ns) Tlapop(iov) (cf. 154. 12,
P. Iand. 51. 8), for 217 dipla ἀπὸ λόγου ῥύσεως τρίτης ἰνδικτίονος, and
a subsequent payment of 2 dipla. Fifth or sixth century. Nearly complete.
11 lines.
1328. 16x9:7cm. Receipt for an unspecified amount paid on account of two
months’ (rent ?). The text is χμγ. παρέσχεν Πάνος “Epyiov ὑπὲρ μηνῶν δύο
πρότης (1. πρώτης) καὶ δευτέρας E€apoivov (1. ἑξαμήνου) ἑνδεκάτης ἰνδικτίονος τὰ
δοθέντα [Παύλῳ ὑπερέτῃ (]. ὑπηρέτῃ) καθόλου. ᾿Ἡράκλειος συστάτης σεσημίομαι
(1. σεσημίωμαι). Late fourth or fifth century. Complete. ὃ lines.
1329. 26x10cm. Receipt for 3 solidi on account of dues of barley for the
12th indiction. The text is Κυρίῳ μου γεούχῳ Οὐαλεριανῷ Πέτρος βοηθᾷῴός).
ἔσχον παρὰ τῆς κύρας εἰς λόγον κριθῶν vy (ἔτους ἢ) ἰνδικτίονος χρυσοῦ νομισμάτια
τρία, / νο(μισμάτια) γ, ἐπὶ τῷ με ταῦτά σοι λογίσασθαι ὑπὲρ τοῦ o ο]Ό ὀνόματος τῆς
αὐτῆς uy (ἔτους) ἰνδικ(τίονος), (2nd hand) λόγου] γινομέν ου. (1st hand) (ἔτους)
og (ἔτους) με (ἔτους) Χο[ί,ακ τα. (2nd hand) Πέτρος βοηθ(ὸς) συμφ(ωνῶ) χρυ(σοῦ)
νο(μισμάτια) τρία μ(όνα). A.D. 399. Practically complete. 10 lines. On the
verso a much effaced endorsement.
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUMENTS 261
1880. 5:3x15:°8cm. An illiterate receipt for 1 solidus on account of dues.
The text is Κυρίῳ pov ἀδελφῷ Pavia ᾿Απελωνίου (1. ᾿Απολλ.) ᾿Αφοῦς καὶ “Hpa-
κλιζος ?) kep(adawrat). παρέσχεν ὑπὲρ λόγου συνταιλίας (1. συντελείας) χρυσοῦ
νομισμάτια (1. -ov) ἕν, γί(νεται) νο(μισμάτιον) a, μόνας (1. μόνον), ταῦτα δοθέντα
(1. τοῦτο δοθὲν) ὑπὲρ λόγου συνταιλίας τῆς δοδεκάτης οἰδικτίονος (1. δωδ. ivd.).
eyo ᾿Αφοῦς καὶ Ἡράκλιζος) σαισιμιε (]. σεσημειώμεθα), Χοίακ va. Late fourth or
fifth century. Complete. 6 lines, written across the fibres.
1331. 7:-4x7-1 cm. Fragment ofa similar receipt: .. .] ὑπὲρ συντερίας (1. συντε-
λείας) τῆς καιφαλῆς (1. κεφ. = capitation dues) τὰ ἑροῦντάς (1. αἱροῦντά) σοι
πρήλης (1. πλήρης) ἐπρηλώθη (1. ἐπληρ.) O ἰνδι(κτίονος) δι(ὰ) ἐμοῦ ᾿Απολλὼ
στωραλχου (1. στολάρχου), συμφονῖμεν (1. συμφωνοῦμεν) ἀποχῇ [. .. Fifth
century. 7 lines.
1832. 7:5x4:4 cm. Receipt for 15% artabae of corn. The text is "ASpap
ἼΛβελε σίτου apraBas δεκάπεντε ὕμισίυ (1. ἥμ.)}, σίτου veZ. Fifth century (?).
Practically complete. 3 lines, written in a large coarse hand.
1838. 13°3x6:7 cm. On the recto parts of 12 lines from the bottom of,
apparently, an account of γόμ(οι) ; what remains consists largely of personal
names. Late second century. On the verso an order from a gymnasiarch
for a payment of 600 dr. on account of θεωρικά. The text is Π(αρὰ) Πτολε-
patov γυμνασιάρχου. δὸς Κοπρεᾷ [Alby(w) θεωρικῶν as ἔχω παρὰ σοὶ dplaxplas
ἑξακοσίας, γί(νονται) (δραχμαὶ) x. (ἔτους) ε Μεϊσορ]ὴ a. Late second or early
third century. Practically complete. 4 lines.
18384. 7:6x9:3cm. Beginnings of 4 lines, written across the fibres, from an
order issued by ἡ μήτηρ Εὐτροπία for a payment of ἄχυρον (Ὁ) to Abraham.
Dated in Thoth of the 93rd which = the 64th year (? |. 94th and 63rd, i.e.
ADs 410):
13385. 4:9x15:4cm. Order for a payment of meat for a comes. The text is
᾿Ιωάννης Σερῆνος (1. -@) μαγίρ(ῳ). παράσχου τοῖς παιδίοις) τῷ κόμ(ιτι) Διογένης
(1. -εἰ, or τοῦ Kop. Διογένους) κρέως λίτρας ἕξ μ(όνας). (ἔτους) ρνη ρκζ Φαμενὼθ ιβ
ε ἰνδικ(τίονος). σεσημείωμαι κρέως λίτρ(ας) ἕξ μ(όνας). A.D. 482. Complete.
4 lines, written across the fibres.
18386. 5:8x9:9 cm. Order from John to Philoxenus for a payment of 60
μυριάδες. The writer was perhaps the same person as in 1335. Fifth
century. Complete. 3 lines.
1837. 8:1x9:5 cm. Order for a payment of 1o myriads. The text is + Novvos
τῷ τιμ(ιωτάτῳ) Νείλῳ EX... παράσχου εἰς ἐμὴν χρείαν ἀργυρίου μυριάδας δέκα, /
(δηναρίων) μ(υριάδες) 1. ᾿Αθὺρ. (2nd hand?) -- Νόννος σεσημ(είωμαι). Fifth
century. Complete. 4 lines, written across the fibres.
138388. 5°7x%14-9. Order for a delivery of dried cheese (?). The text is
565 | THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI
Φιλόξενος Λευκάντου ᾿Αφοῦς. παράσχου Κοσρῆς (1. -ἢ) μονάζον(τι) ἰσχνὰ (1. -ῶν : cf.
Poll. vi. 48 τὸν δὲ ξηρὸν (sc. τυρὸν) ἰσχνὸν ἔλεγον) λίτρας ἕνδεκα, γί(νονται) λί(τραι)
a. Φαῶφι β. [ὁμοίως χωντρὰ (]. χονδρῶν) λίτρας τρία (1. τρεῖς), γί(νονται) λί(τραι)
y.|| Fifth century. Complete. 4 lines, written across the fibres.
1839. 8x8-1cm. Account ofexpenses. The text is Eis ἀποδημίαν Σιναροὶ (I. -d)
ὑπί(ὲρ) τι(μῆς) λαχάνων καὶ φῶν (Sp.) τ, ψοῶν (5p.) σ, ὀρνέου (Sp.) τ, Γελασίωι (δρ.)
ω, τῷ αὐτῷ (dp.) W, Χοίακ xy εἰς χεῖρας τοῦ γεούχου (dp.) "Ad, ᾿Αμμωνίῳ ὑπηρέτῃ
(δρ.) ᾿Ασ. Third century. 9g lines. Whether the account was continued
below 1. 9 is uncertain.
13840. 6:4x12°5cm. On the recto fragment of an account: Two lines are
complete containing the entries διὰ Ady(ov) a (ἔτους) σπονδῆ(ς) (dp.) η, οἴνου
πατηταῖς (cf. B. G. U. 1039. 4) (Sp.) ts, below which there are slight remains of
two more lines. On the verso remains of two narrow columns, apparently
lists of names. First century.
1841. 10x8 cm. Account. The text is Bpaxapiwy ¢ (ἔτους). δι(ὰ) Πρίσκου
(μονόγχ(ωρον ἢ) a, δι(ὰ) ᾿Ιωάννου (μονο)χίώρου) Z, δι(ὰ) Διονυσίου (μον6) χ(ωρον)
a, δι(ὰ) Πέτρου (μονο)χ(ώρου) Ζ, στ(ογιχὶ y. For (μονό)χ(ωρον), which is
written ax without any sign of abbreviation, cf. P. Flor. 143. 9, where ax
occurs ; possibly, however, ἄχυρον is meant. βρακαρίων is presumably
masculine (6racarius), not the feminine form found in P. Giessen go. 6.
Fourth century. Complete. 6 lines.
13842. 8-7x10-2 cm. End of an account of payments from various Oxyrhyn-
chite villages. The text is κώμ(ης) Μούχεως |. .,| κώμ(ης) Κεσμούχεως ν δι(ὰ)
Ζωίλου βοηθ(οῦ), κώμ(ης) Σενύρεως EC, κώμ(ης) Παλώσεως δι(ὰ)ὺ Θεοδώρου ν,
κώμ(ης) Τήεως δι(ὰ) Πτολ(εμαίου) ρκε. Fifth century. 7 lines.
1848. 30°5x10°8 cm. On the recto a short account, of which the text is yy.
+ Kvplivov, ἀννύσου (1. ἀννήσ.), ayyi(ov) cal.|o[.|.( ), ἐγκατυρί ) A νέα, κοῦφα
ἀμφοκερυια 7, νιτρίν, each entry having an oblique dash after it. Nearly
complete. 7 lines. On the verso an endorsement along the fibres - [ὑἸπομνη-
στικ(ὸν) (v inserted above the line) ro..... , and across the fibres an account
in 11 lines, which seem to have been intentionally obliterated. καὶ ὑπ(ὲρ)
νίτρου was one of the items. Sixth century.
13844. 1349-2 cm. Account found rolled up with 1288 ; for text see introd.
to that papyrus. Fourth century. Nearly complete. 6 lines.
1845. 6:5x10-4.cm. Fragment from the end of a letter, the last few lines of
which are nearly complete. Lines 6-10 . . . οὐκ ἴσχυσα ἐλθεῖν σήμερον.
πρώτως ποιοῦμεν ψωμία, ἀνέρχομαι δὲ τῇ 18. O/€)£e (1. -av) παρὰ Νειλᾶτος (δραχμὰς)
κ ἄχρι λάβω. ἐρρῶσθαι εὔχ(ομαι). Late second or third century. Io lines,
written across the fibres.
MISCELLANEOUS MINOR DOCUZIENTS 263
1846. 4:6x8-5 cm. Fragment ofa letter. The text is ἐν τῇ (?)| πόλει γέγναπται
καὶ κακῶς ἐγνάφη, καὶ ἐὰν χρείαν αὐτοῦ ἔχης, ἔχε, ἐὰν δὲ μή, ἄφος (I. -es) αὐτὼ
(I. -τὸ) ἄχρεις ἂν παραγένομαι (1. -wpar), ἐπιδὴ ὁ λευκός μου παραδρόμαξ (a kind
of garment, apparently unknown) ἄχρηστος [γ]έγωναι (1. γέγονε). ἠγώρακά
(1. ἠγορ.) σοι xal.je{... Second century (?). ὃ lines.
1847. 11x14:3cm. Fragment of a letter concerning some land. Lines 2-6
Διοσκουρίδης ὅλας ἤνεγκεν δι’ αὐτῶν tecoap[d|kovta τρῖς χερσοθρυίτιδος (cf.
Wilcken, Ost. ii. 1224. 3 χερσοθρύια, Ῥ. Flor. 64. 22 χέρ(σου) θρυίτι(δος),
Β. α. U. 485. το; C. P. Herm. 39. 4) μὴ σπειρομένης ulelra τὰς δώδεκα, καὶ ὑπὲρ
τούτων τελοῦσι καὶ μέχρι τῆς ἐπιβολῆς ταύτης, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ οἵδ᾽ (αλλ᾽... οιδ᾽ Pap.)
ὅπως οἱ ἀπὸ κώμίης Κεσμού (Ῥχεως θαρροῦντες ... Third century. 8 lines,
with part of another at right angles in the left-hand margin.
13848. 5:°6x7cm. Beginning of a letter. The text is Παθερμοῦθις Θέωνι τῷ
ἀδελφῷ χαίρειν. θαυμάζω ὅτι ἔγνωκας ὅτι ἐμοὶ διαφέρι τὸ πρᾶγμα (p rewritten
above the line) τὸ διὰ Εὐδαίμονος λεκθέντα (1. λεχθέν), οὐ γὰρ ἐβοήθησας ἡμῖν ὡς
εἰδὼς τὰ [νόμιμα [. Late third century. 8 lines.
1849. 20:°2x7:8cm. Letter of Sarapion. The text is Kupia μου μητρὶ Γερμανίᾳ
Σαραπίων χαίρειν. ἐπειδὴ ἐξῆλθα ἀπὸ cod ἐχθὲς μὴ διαλεχθείς σοι περὶ τῆς
κυθ(ρ)γίδος, πᾶν ποίησον οὖν λαβοῦσά μου τὰ γράμματα δοῦναι (ὃ corr.) αὐτὴν] τῇ
μητρί μου Awa€|.jpite διὰ τὴν ἀδελφήν μου “Aylav’ ἀλλὰ μὴ ἀμελήσῃς. ἐρρῶσθαί
σε εὔχομαι. Addressed on the verso κυρίᾳ μου μητρὶ Γερμανίᾳ Σαραπίων.
Fourth century. Practically complete. 15 lines.
13850. 6:5x20cm. Letter, of which the text is P Πρὸ μὲν πάντων πολλὰ προσαγο-
ρεύομαι ἅμα καὶ ΓΑπα Δόμνῃ κ[α]ὶ πάντας τοὺς ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ ἀπὸ μικροὺς (1. -ῶν) ἕως
μεγάλων κατὰ τὸ (ὄγνομας Written across the fibres. Addressed on the
verso P ἐπίδ(ος) τοῖς γλυκυτά(τοις) “Ama Δόμνῃ καὶ .. - - « «τ. Ὁ Ὁ το, Οὖς.
Fifth or sixth century. Nearly complete. 3 lines in all.
Ami ἊΝ iy a arr,
MA ak ὍΝ
ie 2a
re
a
᾿
4
\ f Ἂν
he ἰ
πρὸς i a
a Κι:
Γ 7 Ἢ
ΐ a
a Ν
i
.
ϊ
᾿ [
4 De
|
᾿ τ
᾿ 4 .
ἊΝ "δὲ
- Υ.
γ4
je 7 .
un 4
on ᾿ Ἷ
δ᾽ ᾿ ‘
7 2 ΙΝ
ν ait
ὯΝ
ha d
( ἊΝ
“4
4 £ i ὶ ΄ δὶ we ike
Ἱ '
re : yy eg,
͵ iS (ey
co Le Sat
ἢ ; on Sey Au
Νὴ ce 1
.
i
"ὦ 7 -
ἣν,
ὦ
7 £3,
ἱ a =
Ϊ = 5 Ν a) ,
; ‘ J © De i . 5 ‘ 7
— Nee te ee ΩΣ
ἘΝ Ges
I. NEW LITERARY TEXTS.
(a) 1231-4 (SAPPHO and ALCAEUS).
(Figures in thick type refer to papyrt, those in Italic type to fragments, Roman
Jigures to columns ; schol. = scholium.)
aBas 1233. 10. 3.
aBpa 1281. 18. 4. ἄβραν 1282. 1. 11. 7 ; 1238.
2.11. 8. βρῶ! 12338. 15. 2.
ayavas 1231. 10. το.
ἄγγελος 1232. 7. ii. 3.
ay. 1232. 7. il. 11, 17.
ἄγοισι 1232. 1. 11. 5.
ἄγον 1282. 1. 11. 14.
ἄγνα 1281. 7. 11. 14.
1233. 23. 3.
ἄγχι 1282. 1. 1. 9.
ἀδοκήτω 1281. 7. 11. τ.
ἄδρα 1281. δ0. 4.
ἀείδοισαι 1251. 56. 4.
ἄειϊκες 1281. 14. 6.
ἀελίω 1288. 1. ii. το.
ἀήταις 1281, 9. 9.
ἀθύρματα 1282. 7. 11. 9.
ai 12838. 7. 11. 18; 12338. 70.6.
3.12. ai xe 12384. 7. 9.
Αἰακίδαις 1233. 2. il. 5.
᾿Αίδαο 1283. 17. 15.
ἀίθεοι 1232. 1. ii. 18 (710. Pap.).
αἰμιόνοις 1282. 7. 11. 14.
ἀϊννάω (?) 1282. 1. ii. 6.
Αἰολίδαις 1238. 7. ii. 12.
αἱρεῖν, ἔλων 1238. 2. 11. 7.
αἶσχος 1284. 6. 5.
ἄκαλα 1282. 7.1. 5.
ἄκρας, κατ᾽ axp. 1288. 11. 13.
ἄκρα 1233. 4. 9.
ἀκράτι[σμον 1234. 2. ii. 4.
ἄγιτε 1282. 1. 1. 8.
ἄγων 1284. 2.1. 12.
ἄγετο 1233. 2. ii. 7.
ἄγνον 1282. 9. 2. ap
ἄεισον 1281. 10. τ2.
αἱ καί 1284.
Ἰανέλο! 1281. 25. 4.
|
ἄλγεα 1231. 12. 7.
ἄλει[φαρ 1295: 3. 14.
ἀλεμάτων 1234. 2. 1. 4.
ἀλίαν 1233. 3. 6.
ἄλ]ιτρον 1284. 1. 6.
᾿Αλκαίου 1284. 2.1. 14-15 schol.
ἄλλα TABI 7. 1.25. 12.0, 2) 0000, ΟΣ Ὅν
1955 7. 1 8. 1.955. 7. aL τὖι τῇ} τῆ;
1284. 4. τό.
ἄλλας 1282. 1. ii. 4.
ἄλλοτα 1288. 7. 11. 18.
ἄλμυρον 1282. 7. il. 7.
ἀλώπαξ 1284. 1. 12.
dpa 1282. 1. ii. 15 ; 1288. 7. ii. 8.
ἁμαρτάνειν, ἄμβροτε 1281. 1.1.1. ἀμβρ)ότοντας
1284. 6. 5.
ἀμάρυγμα 1281. 7.1. 30.
ἀμέρα 1282. 1. 1. 9. ἀμέρᾳ 1284. 2. ii. 3.
ἀμφαφ 1288. 16. 4.
ἀμφί 1281. 7. li. 16; 12383. 2. ii. 15.
ἀμφιβάσκει 1231. 10. ἡ.
ἀμφιποτᾶται 12381. 15. 4.
av 1284. 2. 1. 9.
ava 1281. 1. i. 34.
ἀνάγκα 1234. 6. 6.
av κ᾽ ἐδ᾽ εξάμαν 1281. 1. ii. 22.
ἀναίσχυντος 1234. 7. 5.
᾿Ανακτορίας 1281. 7.1. 27.
᾿Ανδρομάχαν 1282. 7. 11. 7, iil. 6.
dive nos ΤΠ 9: 7:11: 20.
Gimp 1284. Ὁ. 11. 7. ἄνδρα 1281. 7. 1.
1283. 30. 5. dvdp: 1231. 1. ii. 26.
a@epar| 1231. 16. 5.
ἄλλων 1233. 32. 5.
Cf. ὄν.
19;
x
av-
266
ὃρες 1232. 7. il. τῇ, iil. 4; 1284, 9:11. 11,
4. τι. ἄνδρων 1208. 7. 11. 13.
1233. 8. 8.
ἀνθρώποις 1281. 7. i. 34; 1258. 4. ἡ. a-
θρώπων 1231. 1. i. τὸ; 1283. 32. 6.
ἀνθρωΐπ 1281. 17. 7, 53. 2.
dvioxot 1282. 1. ii. 19.
ἀνόρουσε 1232. 7. ii. II.
ἀντιδὶ 1231. 14. 9.
ἄνἸτιον 1281. 14. 3.
ἀντίόμενοι 1281. 1. ii. 10.
ἄνω 1232. 1. 11. 3 marg.
ἀόλ[λεες 1282. 2. 2.
ἀπάλων 1233. 8.5. ἀπάλαισι 1288. 3. 13.
ἀπεοίσας 1231. 1. i. 28 (?).
ἀπόγονοι 1234, 2. i. 6 schol.
arropep| 1234. 6. 8 schol.
ἀπορμάθεντες 1281. 7. ii. 8.
anv 1232. 1. ii. 6.
ἀπυκέκριται 1238. 1. 1. 7.
ἀπώλοντο 1288. 2. ii. 15.
dpa 1232. 2. 5.
ἄραμαι 1231. 15. 9.
ἀράταν 1281. 1. ii. 4.
apyahéa 1238. 4. 11.
apyvpa 1282. 7. ii. το.
"Apevs 1284. 2. i. 8.
ἄριστον 1281. 1.1. 20.
ἄρματα 1232. 1. ii. 17.
ds κε 1234. 2. i. 8 (Oas κε Pap.).
ἄσαις 1233. 8. 11.
᾿Ασίας 1282. 1. ii. 4.
᾿Ασκάλωνα 1238. 11. 11.
ἀστέρ]οπον 12338. 4. 1.
ἀτάσθαλα 1284. 4. τι.
ἄτιμα 1281. 9. τ4.
᾿Ατρεῖδαι 1281. 1. ii. 4.
190;
᾿Ατρεύς 1234. 2. i. 6 schol.
av 1232. 7. ii. 9 (9), 16.
αὐάταν 1284. 2. i. 12.
αὔτικα 1282. 7. li. 13.
avra 1281. 15. 5, 7.
αὖτο 1233. 17. 4(?).
αὔτων 1233. 2. il. 16.
1. Be
αὔω 1233. 10. 4, 8.
ἄφθιτον 1282. 1. ii. 4.
᾿Αφρόδιτα 1288. 12. 7.
᾿Αχέροντα 1238. 7. ii. 9, 15.
»Μ
ἄνδρεσι
ἄρασθαι 12381. 1. i. 34.
ἀρίστας 1238. 2. ii. 11.
᾿Ατρεῖδαν 1234. 2.
avray 1281. 7. i. 23.
αὖτοι 1233. 11. 19.
avroow 1234, 2.
INDICES
ἄψ 1234. 3. 11.
Βαβύλωνος 1231. 11. το.
βάθυ 1231. ὅ. 3. βαθυ͵ 1558. 8. 12.
Bacal 12381. 2. 6.
Baya 1231. 1. i. 29.
βασίλευς 1283. 1. 11. 12.
li. δ.
βάσμος 1234. 2.1. 4.
βόλλομαι 1281. 15. τι. BodAnra 1284. 2.
i. 8. βολλοίμαν 1231. 1. i. 29.
Βύκχιδος 1284. 3. το.
βασίληες 1281. 1.
γᾶν 1291. 7.1. 14.
γάμον 1288, 2. ii. 6.
γάνος 1281, 9. 2.
yap 81. 7.1. 18. 2, ἢ; 9. 5, doh Ts
0: ἋΣ νῷ 195... 11 Ὁ Ὁ; 1559. 7 Ὁ
6, 12, & 7; 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol.,
{|| 8. θυ.
γαώθεις 1234. 2.1. 6.
yevvara: 1233. 2. ii. 13.
γεράνοισιν 1233. 2. 11. 18.
ynpaco|o 1288. 16. 3.
γῆρας 1281, 10. 6 ; 1233. 8. 3.
γινομένοισιν 1288, 8. 8. γένεσθαι 12381. 1.
123,
γινώσκοντες 1234, 1. 12.
ἱγλα]κτίναν 1231. 75: 5.
γλῶσσα 12381. 1. il. 24.
[Γο]γγύλα 1.91: 75 2:
γονήων 1284. 2. ii, 12 (corr. to τοκήων).
γόνω 1281. 70. 6.
γόνυ, γόνων 1288, 3. 6.
γυῖα 1288. 78. 3.
γύναικες 1282. 1. lil. 3. γυναίκων 1282. 1.
ii, 15. γυνζαικ 1288. 12. 9.
yas 1231. 9. 6.
δᾶλαί 1288. 33. 2.
δᾶμον 1284, 2. i, 12.
δαπτέτω 1234. 2.1. 7.
δέκεσθαι 1231. 9. 17.
ἰδευκες 1288, 5. 5.
δεῦρο 1238. 10. 2.
δεύτερον 1231. 1. i. 12.
67 12381. 1. ii. 2, 15. 7; 1284. 2. ii. 10.
δηῦτε 1231. 15. 3.
δίδοισα 1284. 2. 1. 13.
ἔδοσαν 1288. 3.2. 5.
διννάεντα 1288, 7. il. 9, 15.
ἔδωκαν 1284, 1. 9.
DE NEW LITERARY TEXTS
dis 1288, 7. ii. 14 (?).
δισχελίοις 1284. 1. 8.
διώκων 1231. 70. 8.
δεδοκημεν.. 1233. 7.1. 13.
δοκι 1231. 12. 3.
δόλοφυν 1231. 10. 3.
δόμον 1233. 2. il. 9.
dove, ἐδόνη 1991: 55. 2:
δόξαν 1284. 2. ii. 11.
δραῖσιν 1234. 4. τι.
δύαις 1284. 2. i. το.
δυναίμεθα 1284. 1. 9.
δύνατον 1281, 7. i. 33.
δῶμα 1233. 71. 15.
Awpixa 1231. 7.1. 11.
ἐδύναντο 1231, 7. 11. 9.
ἔγερρε 1288. 77. 3.
ἐγέρθητι 1231. 56. 6.
eyo 1 Θ 1 7 1 τὸ; 15. ὁ, 9961, 57: 1. μὲ
1233. 8. 3. ἐμοί 1233. 7. i. ὃ. ἄμμες
Π.9}}1 eS 1.55. 7. 1; 1994..9: ΤῊΣ
ἄμμε 1234. 2. i. ὃ. apps 1231. 10. 12;
1233. 11. 17.
ἔδαφος 1281. 25. 2.
ἔθους 1284. 2. ii. 5 schol.
εἰδέναι, οἶδα 1284. 6. 9. ἴδμεν 1281. 7. 1.
33 (3), 9. 1. ἴοζθι] 1281. 14. 7.
ἐοίκοτες 1233. 1. i. το.
εἶπε 1252. 7. ii. ἘΠ.
εἴπη 1282. 2. 12.
εἰς lol. 7.1. 2; 1295 100% 11. το ():
1284. 3.1. 12, 14-15 schol. ἐς 1282. 2.
HELA. Colle GO. 12; 1294. 9: τὰ:
εἰσίδω 1231. 74. 3.
ἐίσκην 1281. 74. 5.
ex (€€) 1281. 1. ii. 1; 1232. 7. ii. 6; 1238.
ὍΣ 15 sa LO. A aoe. τ Ὁ 11: 12:
ἐκάβολον 1232. 7. il. 5; 1234. 1. 3.
ἐκαστέρω 1233. 7. i. 8.
ἐκγεγόνων 1234. 2. il. το.
ἐκλάθανε 1231. 78. 5.
ἐκτελέσσαντες 1231. 71. ii. 6.
"Extop 1281. 7. ii. 5. [Ἕκτορα 1232. 1. ili. 6.
eAdtnpa 1238. 2. li. 14.
ἐλέλυσδον (v. 1]. -ξαν) 1282. 1. ili. 3.
Ἐλένα 1281. 7.1. 19. Ἐλένᾳ 1281. 14. 5;
12338. 2. ii. 15 (ἢ).
ἐλεύθεροι 1284. 9. ii. 11.
ἐλέφαις 1232. 7. ii. το.
ἐλίγματα 1232. 7. 11. 8.
ἐγέρρην 1233. 11. 12.
emmy 1284. 2. 1. 2.
ἐλικώπιδα 1282. 7. 11. 5.
ἐλισσομὶ 1288. 1. i. 3.
ἔλπεσθαι, ἤλπετο 1284. 1. 14.
ἐμαύτὶ 1281. 99. 1-
ἔμματα 1232. 7. ii. 8. Ἰέμματα 1233. ὃ. 2.
éupevar 1231. 7.1. 15, ii. 20. 7 12338. 8.
ἦσθα 1234. 2. 1. 14. ἦσκε 1234. 4.
12. ἔων 1238. 1. 11. 14. ἔοντες 1234, 2.
Uy 12.
ἐμφύλω 1234, 2.1. 11.
ey IZ8Ne 11 ἔπ 5 loge. 1290 Ὁ τ
14.2; 19.94.5. ἡ ei 1282. 1. 7.
ἐνεργοῦσι 12384. 6. 9. schol.
ἔνθα 1234. 2. 11. 5.
eviavtov 12338. 2. il. 12.
ἔννεκα 1288. 2. 11. 17.
ἐννέποντες 1231. 17. i. 10.
1 2
ἔννομον 1233. 714. τ.
ἔνωρσε 1284. 2.1, 12.
ἔξαγον 1232. 1. il. 20.
ἐξερ]ευγόμενος 1233. 3. το.
ἐπάβολα 12381. 10. 2.
ἐπεί 1234, 2. 1. 14-15 schol.
ἐπείδη 1284. 2. 11. 7.
ἐπεικη͵ 1281. 9. 14.
ἔπευρίεν 1281. 1. i. 9.
ἐπήρατον 1282. 1. iii. 4; 1284. 2.1. 13.
ἐπί 1231. 711. τῇ: 9. 10; 1282. 1.11. 7; 1233.
4.6; 1284. 2. i. 14 and schol., ii. 3.
ἐπιβαίνειν, ἐπέβαινε 1232. 1. il. 14.
én[y8adrco 1233. 7.11. 11.
ἐπιγαμία 1234. 2. i.6 schol.
emxvo, 1231. 2. 8.
ἐπιλανθάνεσθαι, ἐπελάθετο 1234. 2. li. 6.
ἐπίσδανον 1234. 6. ὃ.
ἐπιτεύχεας 1234. 2.1. ὃ.
épa|oay 1231. 1.1. 24. ἔραται 1281. 7. ΤΊ ΤΟΣ
ἐρώμενον 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
ἔρατον 1281. 7. 1. 29.
ἔργον 1231. 12. 2. ἔργα 12381. 9. 20.
1281. 2. 8.
ἔριφον 1284. 2. 1. 14.
ἔρμα 1234. 3. 6.
*Eppudva 1231. 14. 4.
ἔρον 1281. 7. 1. 12 ; 1234. 3. 11.
ἔρχεσθε 1233. 4. 6. ἦλθον 1288. 2. 11. 19.
ἦλθε12.81. 1. 1.12;1282. 1.11.2, 12. ἔλθετε
1288. 5.11. ἔλθην 1284. 1. το.
ἔρωτος 1231. 14. τ.
09 ©
ἠνέπην 1281. 7.
ἔργων
268
ἔσλᾳ 1231. 9. 4.
1.11. ἔσλων 1234. 2. 1]. 12.
Ὁ. 4.
ἔτι 1284. 6. 7. Jere 1289. 13. 3.
εὖ 1281. 51. 3.
εὐέδρων 12338. 4. 9.
εὔκ]αμπτον 12381. 7. i. 25.
εὐλύραν 1282. 1. iii. 5.
evpapes 1231. 7. 1. 17.
εὐρεῖ 1284. 6. 3.
εὔρηαν 1233. 4. 5.
εὐρύχορον 1232. 7. 11. 12.
εὔτε 1233. 8. 3.
ἐϊτρόχοις 1232. 7. ii. 13.
εὐωχήμενος 1234. 2. 1. 5.
εὐἸωχίαν 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
ἔχην 1233. 1..ii. τό. ἔχης 1284. 2. il. το.
ἔχοιεν 1231. 50. 8. ἔχων 1288. 2. ii. 19.
ἔχοισαν 1231. 2. 4. σχών 1284. 2. 1. 6
schol.
ἔσλον 1238. 11. 14; 1284.
god 1281.
εὐμάρεα 1234. 1. 13.
(aBas 1283. 7. 1]. το.
ζακρυόεντος 1288. 4. 8.
(αλαίαν 1233. 3. το.
ζάλεξαι 1281. 50. 3.
ζαφί 1231. 55. 6.
Ζεῦ 1284. 1 ἡ (Ὁ).
1233. 4. 2, 8. ro.
ζῶμμα 1233. 2. ii. το.
Atos
Δία 1231. 7. ii. 10.
71281. 1.1. 31.
ἠδέ 1288. 4. 2.
70n 1281. 10. 6, 14. 1; 1288. 17. 1.
ἥπερ 1281. 56. 8.
Ηρα 1231. 7. 1]. 3.
|npara 1288. 7. τ.
θαλαμΐ 1231. 18. 7.
θάλασσαν 1233. 3. 9, 4. 5, 11. 6.
θαμέωΪν 1231. 16. τ. θαμέως 1284. 2. ii. 5.
θανάτω 1233. 4. 7.
θελγονται 1233. 3. 14.
θέλω 1281. 16.9. θέλωσι 1233. 7. ii. 7.
θέϊμις 1281. 14. 7.
θεοϊκέλοζις 1232. 7. iii. 6.
Ogos 1282. 2.1. θέοισιν 1288. 1. ii. 7.
1231, 57. 5.
Θήβας 1282. 7. ii. 6.
θνάταις 1281. 14. ἡ.
θρίξ, τρίχ[ 1233. 8. 1ο.
θέοι
INDICES
θρώσκοντες 1238. 4. 9.
θύγατρες 1232. 1. 1]. 16.
θυμοβόρω 1284. 2. i. 10.
θύμω 1288. 4. 3. θυμ[ 1288. 12. 2.
θύοισιν 1281. 2. 3.
Θυώνας 1281. 7. 11. 11.
ἰάρας 1282. 1. ii. 6.
li. 4, 10.7; 1284. ἡ. 9.
ἴαχον 1282. 1. iii. 4.
ἰγ]νύας 1281. 18. 3.
"Idaos 1282. 7. ii. 3.
inv 1231. 1. i. 30.
ἴδοισαν 1281. 15. 6.
ἴκελοι 1232. 2. τ.
ἰκετευΐ 1233. 9. 8.
Ἰλιάδαι 1232. 7. 11. 13.
ἜΛΕΟΝ 1282. 2. 3 ; 1288. 2. ii. 4.
ἰμ[ερόεντα 1281. 7. ii. 11.
ἰμέρρην 1284. 3. 5.
ἰοκόλπω 1231. 56. 5.
ἱππήων 1281. 7.1. 13.
ἵπποις 1282. 1. ii. τῇ.
ἱπποὶ 1233. 6. 2.
[ἱππομ]άχεντας WP Ey Ea 52.
ἴφθιμοι 1288. 4. 2.
ἴραν 1288. 2. i. 26,
ἴρας 1233. 11. το.
ἴδωμεν 1231. 56. 9.
ἵππων 12338. 4. 6.
καί, κἀλέφαις 1232. 7. 11. το. κἄάλλοτα 1288.
1.11. 18. κἀμάρυγμα 1231. 7. 1. 30. κἄμ-
pata 12382. 1. ii. 8. «dv 1281. 11. 31.
κἄνδρι 1231. 1. ii. 26. κἀνδρομάχαν 12382.
1. 111. 6. κἄννομον 1288. 14.1. «avi 1281.
9. 10; 1284. 2. 1. 14. κἰάἀπικύδί 1281. 2.
It. κἄσλον 1233. 11. 14. καὔύω 1233.
10.8. καὶ yap 1231. 15. 7, 50.1; 1288.
7:11. 2:
κακοπάτριδα 1284. 6. 12.
κάκω 1233, 3. 4. κάκα 1258. 3.2. 4. κάκων
1288. 2. ii. 1.
κάλην 1284. 9.1. 14. ἐκάλη 1288. 3. 5.
κάλλιστος 1281. 7. i. 15.
κάλλος 1281. 7. i. 19 (?).
κάλος 1282. 1.1. 4. κάλαν 1281. 15. 5. κάλα
1231. 13. 5 (?); 1232. 7. 1]. 9.
Ἰεκαλυπίτ laos. 70.:
κάματος 1232. 1. i. 6.
cape 1233. 7. il. 14.
κάρυξ 1282. 7. ii. 2.
κασία 1232. 7. iii. 2.
Κάστορ 1288. 4. 3.
Ts (NINE TATERARY TEXTS
κατ 1232. 7. 11: 12; 1288. 4. 5, 11.13. καπ
15} 7: oD
καταβάσομεν 1233. 1. ii. 18.
κατάγρει 1233. 11. 9.
κατάγωγις 1231. 15. 5.
καταλάμψεται 1238. 7. 1. 9.
κατισδάνει 1232. 1. i. 7.
[karo 1238. 17. il. τό.
καυχάσαντο 1281. 1. 1. 10.
κε 1981. 1.1. 29 (τε Pap.), ii. 22, 14.8; 1588.
PM 5 1 τ; 1.54.7. Ὁ. 5.1; 8:2...
κέλομαι 1281. 15. 1.
κῆνος 1284. 2, i. 6, ii. 6.
κῆνο 1281. 7.1. 15.
κίθαρις 1288. 19. 3.
κλέος 1232. 1. 11. 4.
κλόνει 1282. 1. 1. 5.
κόθαρον 1288. 1. li. το.
κορύφαν 1288. 12. 6.
koo| 1288. 10. τ.
κούφως 1281. 1. i. 26.
κρέτησαι 1281. 9. 5.
Kpovidas 1283. 7. 11. 16.
κρ]υόεντα 1233. 11. 12.
κῦδος 1284. 2. 1. 13.
κύματι 1284. 3. 3.
[Κύϊπρι 1281. 1. i. 9.
Κυπρογένηα 1281. 15. ὃ.
Κυπρο. [ 1282. 1. ii. 1.
κήνα 1234. 3. 7.
κήνω 1284. 1. 4.
Κυπρί 1281. 35. 3.
ἰλά]βρως Πρ Bins ὧς
λαγχάνειν, λάχοισα 1288. 12. 5.
λαίλαπος 1288. 7. 3.
λαῖφος 1288. 18. 4.
λαμβάνειν, λάβοισα 1281. 10, 11, 15. 2.
λάμπρον 1281. 7. 1. 30. λάμπροι 1288. 4. το.
λανθάνειν, λάσην 1284. 1.14. λαθοίμεθα 1234.
2.1. 9. λάθεσθαι 1288. 8. 4. λελάθων
1234. ὅ. ὃ.
λέγει 1284. 9.1. 14-15 schol. λέγεται 1231.
37. 2.
λείπειν, λίποντες 1288, 4. 1. ᾽
λεπτοφων 1281. 22. 2.
Λήδας 1288. 4. 2.
λίβανος 1282. 1. iii. 2.
λόγος 1288. 2. 11. τ.
λύαις 1288. 1.1. 11.
Λύδοι 1284. 1. 1. Λύδων 1231. 7.1. 31.
λύεσθε 1288. 4. 7 (ν.]. ῤῥύεσθε). ἔλ[υσε 1288.
2. il. Ὁ.
269
λῶπος 12338. 13. 2.
pakapos 1233. 6.3. μάκαιρα 1281. 7.1. 1, 20.
5. pakapas 1233. 2. ii. 6.
padtora 1231, 10. 14, 30. 1; 1234. 3. 2.
μᾶνιν 1233. 3. 7.
par,.. 1233. 9. 6.
μάχας 1284. 2.1. 11.
μάχεσθαι 1234. ὃ. 4.
μέγα 1234. 4. το. μεγάλαις 1231. 9. 9. pe-
γάλων 1288. 7. ii. τι.
μεγάλωστι 1232. 7. il. τ8 (?).
μείρεσθαι, ἐμμόρμενον 1233. 8. 7.
μειχνὶ 1298. ὅ. 7. [μ]είχνυντες (?) 1284. 3. 13.
μελάθροισιν 1288. 74. 2.
Μελάνιππε 12338. 7. ii. 8.
μέλας, μέλαινα 1281. 7. i. 14.
9.6. 185} 1.1. τῇ.
μέλιτι 1281. 94. 3.
μελῶν 1281, 56. 10 (title) ; 1232. 7. ii. 8
(title).
μέμφεται 1231. 15. 7.
μέν 8}: £15,075 Don BLASS τ} 9
16 25; 1994. aly Mot wien Σ τὴ 5.
μένω] 1288. 10. 9. μενοισαΐ 1281. 2. 2.
μερίμναν 1281. 74. ὃ.
μέσδον 1281. 7. 11. 27.
μετά 1284. 2.1. 7 schol., 14-15 schol.
μέτρια 1281. 5. 2.
py AAs. 1 256 7 1.585. 1. 1. τι, ἘΠ. 2. eer
12338. 32. 6.
μήδε 1288. 2. 11. 22.
μήρων 1233. 3. 13.
μιγνύναι, ἐμίγνυϊτο 1232. 2. 4.
4. 15.
μιμνήσκεσθαι, μνάσεσθε 1281. 13. 2. ἐμνάσθη
1281. 7. 1. 23. μέμναιμαι 1234. 6. 7.
μοῖραν 1233. 8. Io.
μόχθον 1288. 1. ii. 16.
μυθολογὶ 1281. 7. ii. 25.
Μυρσίλω 1234. 2. i. 7.
i. 7 schol.
pedaivas 1281.
μελαίνᾳ 1233. 4. 12.
μέμικται 1284.
Μυρσίλου 1284. 9.
Νάϊιδα 1288. 3. 5.
Ἰναυάδην 1281. 12. 5.
vai 1238. 4. 22. νάων 1281. 1. i. 14 ; 1283.
4.9. vavow 1232. 1. 11. 7.
ναῦται 12381. 9. 8.
vedratt 1281, 135. 3.
Νηρεΐδων 1238. 2. li, 11.
270 INDICES
Νήρηος 1288. 2. il. 7.
νιψοιΐ 12381. 23. 2.
νοεῖν, vopev 1283. 2. 11. 17. vjonon 1231. 7.
1. 26. νοεισαιΐ 1281. 91. 3. νόησθαι 1288.
11. τό. νοησάμενος 1233. 1. 11. 13.
νομίσδεται 1234. 2. i. 15 and schol.
νόμος 1284. 2, 11. 5.
νύμφας 1281. 56. 4. νυμφ] 1288. 9. 7.
mv IBS). 7.1. 27,41. 12; 1743018. 7 5 194:
6. 11.
νύξ, νύκτι 1233. 4.11; 1234. 2. 1. 4. νύκτας
1234. 2. 11. 18. νυκτὶ 1281. 56. τ.
ξάνθᾳ 1231. 14. 5. ξάνθαν 1288. 2. ii. 14.
ξένοις 1234. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
ὁ (dem.) 1284. 6. 11. τάν 1284. 3.1
19340 ΠΤ 1955, 2." Sade 299. Ὁ. ὅτ τῷ
δὲ 1284. 5. τῦ “ot δὲ BARS) 2 ΠΡ ὙΠῸ
τῶν δέ 1233. 1. ii. 19. οἱ pev ... οἱ δέ
1281. 1.1. 13--Τ4.
ὔ (rel.), τὰν 1234. 2.1. 11. ras 1281. 1.1.
20. 19. ὩΣ
ὁ (art.), ὠναίσχυντος 1234. 1. 5. ὦνηρ 1284.
9. Bis ps
δε, τόδε LAGL: 7.1 τὸ Ὁ Tay ΤΡ ἢ
τῶδε 1284. 2.1. 9. τάδε 1232. 71. ii. 3;
1234. 2. 1. 2.
οἵαν 1234, 2. il. II.
ὄλβιον 1238. 2. 1]. 14.
ὄλιγον 1288. 8. 6.
ὀλλύναι, ὄλεσσεν 1231. 1. 1. 21.
᾿Ολυμπίων 1284. 2.1. II.
ὄμβρῳ 1284. 3. 4.
ὀνεδέχνυτο 1232. 1. Hi. 2.
ὀνείδεσιν 1288. 1. 1. 6.
ὄνεκτον 1284. 4. 9, 12.
ὀνκαλέοντες 1232. 7. ill. 5.
ὀνεμνάσθην 1231. 1. 1. 27 (Ὁ.
ὀννώρινε 1284. 2. ii. 8.
ὀνωρθώθημεν 1234. 4. 14.
ὀντρόπην, ὀνέτροπε 1284. 2. 11. 7.
ὄπλοισιν 1281. 7. i. 31.
ὕπποσε 1288. 33. 6.
ὁρᾶν, ὄψεσθαι 1233. 1. ii. 11.
ὄρθιον 1282. 1. ili. 4.
oppor, 1281. 19. 2.
ὀρ 1288. 8. 7.
és, of 1288. 4. 5.
doa 1232. 1. ili. 3. ὄσσον 1281. 56. 8.
ΕΣ ὁ δέ
ora 1233. 1. 11. 9.
ὀτραλέως 1232. 1. il. 11.
ὅττι 1234. 8. 2. ὄττω 1281. 7.1. 15. ὄττινα
1558. 1. ii. το. ἄΐσσα 12.581. 13: 2.
ov{x) 1281. 7. i. 33, il. 9, 2. 7, 16. 7; 12383.
ei, 1554. 1. τὰν 9 leo:
οὔδαμα 1284. 1. τι.
οὐδὲ 1281, 1. i. 22; 1288. 8. 10; 1284.
ἢ 1.2.
οὐδέν 1984. 1.11, 8. 5, 4. 12. οὐδέν 1288.
Dis.
οὗτος, τοῦτο 1231. 1.1. 18, 15. 10, 16. τὸ, 50.
6; 1233. 8. 2; 1234. 2. i. 15 and schol.
τούτου 1234. 6. g schol. rou[t 1231. 35.
4. ταῦτα 1233. 11. 18. ravral 1281. 52.
5. τούτων 1234. 2. ii. 6, 3. 8. τούτοισι
1234. 3. 7.
οὔτω 1234. 2. 1. 15 and schol.
6x ors 1281. 14. τι.
ὄχλος 1282. 71. 11. 14.
πᾷ 1284. 4. τό.
πάγχυ 1281. 1. i. 17.
πάθην 1231. 10. το; 1288. 7. 11. 19. πάθοντες
1234. 1. 11.
πάις 1284. 6.7. παῖδα 1288. 2. 11, 13. παῖδος
1281. 1. i. 22. παῖσι 1288. 2. ii. 2.
mais 1232. 1. ii. 14. πάντα 1283. 11. 18.
πᾶν 1234. 3. 1. παῖσαν 1233. 4. 6. πάντι
1251; 1. 1 τ. © πᾶντες 158). 7.168.
iii. 4. πάντας 1288. 2.11.6. παίσας 1284.
9. ii. 8. πάντων 1281. 16. 5: παῖσαν
1281. 14.8. παισί 1281. 17. 9.
παίωνα 1232. 1. iii. 5 (πάονα Pap.).
πάκτιδι 1238. 1. 1. 5.
maXap| 1233. 33. 5.
παννυχίσδην 12381. 14. 13.
1231. 56. 3.
mann | 1231. 17. 5.
παρά 1233. ὃ. το.
παράγαγε 1281. 1. i. 23.
παρασκευάσματα 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
παρθένικαι 1288. 3. 12. παρθενίκαν 1232. 7.
ig as:
πάρθενον 1288. 2. ii. 8, παρθένω 1233. 2. ii.
Io. πάρθενοι 1281. 56. 2; 1282. 2. 5 (?).
παρθένοις 1281. 50. 7. παρθενϊ 12381. 7
ἘΠΕ
παροιμία 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
maprot| 1288. 5. 6.
παννυχίσδομεν
ΕΠ LITERARY TEXTS
πἰαρφασιΐ 1288. 8. τ.
πατάγεσκε 1284. 2. 1]. 9.
πάτηρ 1282. 1. li. 11.
πεδά 1288. 89. 5; 1234. 2.1. 4, 7, 3. το.
πεδέτρίαπε 1284. 6. τι.
πεδέχην 1231. 1.1. 34. πεδέχω 1284. 9.1. 3.
πέμπε 1281. 51. 5. πέμπω] 1288. ὅ. 3.
Πενθίληος 1284. 6. το.
πεπλ] 1231. 19. 1.
Περάμοιο 1232. 1. ii. τό.
ΠῚ 2s
περᾶν, ἐπέραισε 1233. 1. 11. 15.
περί 1284. 6. 9 schol.
περσκόπεισα 1231. 1.1. 18.
πέσδων 12381. 1.1. 13.
πέταται 1231. 10. 8.
Πήλεος 1233. 2. ii. 11.
πίθειϊς 1238. 2. 11. 20.
πίθω 1234. 2.11. 9.
πίκρον 1233. 2. il. 3.
πι[κροτέρ]αν 1991: 7 1.0.
πίμπλεισιν 1234. 2. il. 3.
Πλακίας 1232. 7. 11. 6.
πλάναται 1231. 10. 15.
πλάσιον 12381. 7. 11. 2.
πλάφλασμοι (?) 1234. 2. ii. 4.
πλέην 1238. 10. 5. ᾿ πλέοιμ 1281. 9. 12.
πλεῖστα 12338. 1. il. 13.
πλήσσειν, πλάγεισα 1234. 3. 3.
πόησαι 1281. 7.1. 17. ἐπόημμεν 12381. 13. 4.
πόθεινον 1281. 1. 1. 11.
πόθος 1231. 15. 3.
Ἰποίας 1233. 5. 9.
ποικίλαις 1233. 14, 3.
ποικιλόφρων 1234. 1. 13.
πολιάταν 1233. 8. 6, 22. 3.
πόλις 1288. 2. 11. 16.
i. 7, 4.1. mod{ 1281, 78. 6.
79: Ὁ: πτόλιν 1232. 71. i. 12.
πόλλακις 1234. 4. 13.
Πολύδευκες 1238. 4. 4.
πολύιδρις 1288. 7. 11. 14.
πόλυ 1231. 7. 1. 18.
πόλλ... 1281. 9. τό.
πόλω] 1233. 33. 7.
πόντον 1232. 7. ii. 8.
πορφυρίαν 1288, 3. 9. moppipa1282. 1. ii. 9.
ποτά 1238. 1. 11. 18; 1284. 4. το, 13.
ποτάμων 12338. 3. 8.
norma 1231. 7. ii. 3, 11. 3.
πάτερ 1234. 1. 3, 4, 7.
Tleppdpo 1233. 2.
ποίκιλα 1232. 7. ii. 0.
πόλιν 1234. 1. το, 2.
πόληος 1288.
πόλλαι 1288. 3. 12.
271
πρίν 1281. ii. το.
προγενέστεραι 1232. 1. iil. 3.
mporeEas 1234. 1. 13.
πρόσθε 1231. 3. τ.
mpooreto| 1231. 28. τ.
πρυσώπω 1231. 7. 1. 30.
mporo| 1233, 4. το.
προφάνητε 1233. 4. 3.
προ. εδίχμενον 1284. 6. 4.
πρώην 1234. 2. i. 7 schol.
πρωταλίᾳ (?) 1288. 2. ii. 20.
πρῶτον 1234. 2.11. 7. πρῶτα 1231. 7. ii. 7.
πτοεῖν, ἐπτόαισε 1281. 15. 6.
πτόλιν 1232. 1. 11. 12.
πύθμην 1284. 3.11. 9.
πύκναισι 1288. 8. 9.
πυρί 1231. 80. 2.
πω 1284. 1. 11.
πωνόντων 1233. 32. 4.
ῥέθος 1281. 12. 3.
ῥεῖν, ῥέοντι 1231. 9. τό.
ῥῆα 1288. 4. 7.
ῥύεσθε 1288. 4. 7 (ν. 1. λύεσθε).
σαο.Ϊ 1284. 3. 2.
σατίναις 1282. 1. i. 13.
Σαφοῦς 1232. 7. iii. 7 (title).
σέβας 1231. 1.1. 21.
σεσευΪ 1231. 32. i. 2.
Σίσυφος 1233. 1. 11. 12.
σκοπούμενοι 1284. 1. 8 schol.
σμῖκρος 1284. 6. 8. apixpo 1288. 94. 2.
σός, σὰ 1231. 1, ii. 3. ody 1231.55. ἡ. oa
1231. 14. ἢ: ois 1231. 56. 7.
σόφος 1233. 8. 9.
σπουδῆς 1234. 2. 1. 14-15 schol.
στάϊτηρας 1234. 1. 8.
στείχομεν 1231. 50. 5. στεῖχε 1231. 56. ἢ.
στεφανύματα 1233. 11. 17.
στρότον 1281. 1. 1. 13.
σύ 1231. 50. 6; 1234. 3. ii. το. σέ 12381. 7.
i Oy ΠΡ TO, ΤῊ 5. 5, 15095 1050... 1. 5.8). δὲ
5; 1284. 2. i. 14-15 schol. σέθεν 1233.
Ὁ ii. 3. ὕμμι 12384. 3. 0:
συλλέγην 1238. 1. 1. 12.
συμποσίων 1284. 2. 1. 3.
σύν 1281. 9. 4; 1288. 2. ii. 18; 1284. 2. ii.
4 schol-, ὃ. 9.
σύϊναχθεν 1234. 2. ii. 4.
272
συνέταιροι 1232. 1. 11. 5.
σύνετον 1281, 7. i. 17.
συνήγοροι 1284. 2. ii. 6 schol.
συνθέμενοι 1288. 1. 1. τι.
συνστειί 1284. 2. ii. 2.
σφάλλειν, ἐσφάληϊμεὶν 1234. 4. 13.
σφ] 1288. 8. 6.
τανυσφύρων 1232. 1. ii. 15.
τ]άχιστα 1231. 51. 4.
τάχυς 1232. 1. ii. 3.
re 1281. 1. 1. 29, 12. 2; 1282. 7. ii. 4, 6, 9,
10. 15, Wi. 25 Laser τῇ; 1554. 9. Ὁ
ΤΊ, 9: Ὁ.
τέκεος 1288. 3. 7.
τέϊμενος 1288. 12. 5.
τέρπεσθαι 1284. 3. 0.
τῆλε 1281. 7. i. 27 (9).
τήλοθεν 1288. 4. το.
τί 1288. 1. ii. 8.
τις ASST ΕΠ 1: Gr
1284. 4. τό.
1231. 50. 2.
roavtav (reavt.) 1281. 14. 4; 1283. 2. ii. 5.
roavtas 1234. 2. ii. 10. τόαυτα 1288. 7. ii.
ἬΝ Oeil, (2
τόθεν 12338. 3. 14 (?).
τοκήων 1231. 7. 1. 22; 1234. 2. ii. 12 (γονήων
ΗΚ
τόλμαν 1281. 77. 6.
τόφρα 1288. 3. 4.
Τροίας 1281. 7.1. 21.
τρομέροις 1281, 70. 4.
τρόνα 1282. 1. ii. 9 (?).
τρόπην 1284, 2.1. 9.
τύιδε 1231. 7. ii. 8.
τυπτομένα 1234. 3. 6.
Tupavvet| 1284. 6. 13.
τυράννοις 1238. 5. 8.
σύχα 1281. 3. 3, 9. 4.
1594 2A ΤΥ 9. τῷ. tre
τινά 1233. 7. 1. 8. τινες
ὕβριν 1284. 4. το.
ὕδωρ 1233. 3. 15.
vpynv 1282. 7. 111. 6.
Ἰυνδίδηος 1288. 13. 5.
tnd 1282. 7. li. 13, 17; 1288. 1. ii. 14.
1234. 7. 7 schol.
ὕπαγον 1232. 7. il. 17.
ὑμνΐ 1233. 8. 5.
(ay
ὕπο
INDICES
ὑπίσσω 1231, 2. το.
ὕπνον 1231. 56. 9.
φάμα 1232. 1. 1. 12.
φάναι, φαῖσι 1231. 7. i. 14; 1284. 8. 5.
φαῖσθε 1233. 32. 7; ἔφα 1288. 7. ii. 12 (?).
ἔφη 1284. 2. ii. 4 schol.
φάος 1233. 1. li. το; 1288. 4. 11.
φέρην 1233. 1. ii. 5. φέροντες 1233. 4. τι.
φέροιτο 1233. 71. 8. φέρεσθαι 1233. 8.
τ 11. ἢ:
φίλος 1234, 2. 1.14; 1232. 1. ii. 11. φίλε
1284. 3.8. φίλαι 1232. 7. 1. 8. φίλων
1281. 7.1. 22. φίλοις 1282. 1. ii. 12.
φιλόϊτας 1288. 2. ii. το.
φιλώνων (= φηλ. Ὁ) 1284. 2. i. 4.
Φιττάκω 1284. 2. 1. 13.
φόρτιον 1234, 3.1. φόρτια 1231. 9. 13.
φρένας 1232. 7.1. 6. φρέσι 1238. 8. 9.
χαίρω 1281. 15. 6.
χαλάσσομεν 1234. 2. i. το.
χαρισσαΐ 1281. 50. 4.
χεϊίματι 1234. 3. 4.
χείμων 1231. 12. 6.
χέρσι 1233. 3. 13.
Χέρρωνος 1238. 2. ii. 9.
χέρσω 1231. 9. το. χέρσαΪ.] 1231. 9. 21.
χθόνα 1233. 4. 5 (Ὁ). χθόνος 1288. 7. ii. 17.
χθόϊν 1281. 26. 2.
χλαῖναν 1238. 2. ii. 19.
χοῖρον 1234. 2. 1. 15 and schol.
χόλω 1234. 2.1. 9.
χορείαις 1231. 78. ἡ.
χρήματα 1238, 1. i. 12.
χρόα 1281. 70. 6.
χρύσια 1282. 1. 11. 8.
χῶρις 1282. 1. ii. 16.
ὦ 1282. 1.1. 8:; 1284. 8. 8.
ὧδε 12838. 2. ii. 21.
ὠκυπόδων 1288. 4. 6.
ὧν 1283. 7. ii. 8.
ὡς 1591: 7.21. τὰ 96.2; 1288) ΠΡ ΠΤ ἢ. era:
1; 1234. 1. 12, 2. 1. . ὡς 1284. 2. ἴ. ἡ
schol.
os 1232. 1.1. 8.
ὥστε 1234. 2. i. 14-15 schol.
“ΝΕ ΕΥΤΕΝΟΥ DEATS
273
(4) OTHER TEXTS.
(Figures in Italic type refer to fragments.)
ἀγαλματοποιός 1241. i. 1.
ἀγανακτεῖν 1224. 2. verso ii. 3.
ἀγαπᾶν 1235. ΟἹ.
ἀγαπητός 1285. 44.
᾿Αγήνωρ 1241. ii. 30.
ἄγριος 1241. v. 9.
ἀγωνίζεσθαι 1241. iil. 32.
ἀδελφή 1235. 117; 1241. iv. 9.
ἀδελφός 1235. 65; 1241. iv. 5. ν. 18.
᾿Αζάν 1241. ill. 33.
᾿Αθηναῖος 1235. 112; 1241. i. 2, ii. 35.
᾿Αθηνόδωρος 1242. 9. Κλαύδιος °AO, 1242. 71.
ἦθλον 1241. iii. 33.
ἀθυμεῖν 1224. 2. recto li. 3.
Αἰακός 1241. vi. 25.
Αἰγύπτιοι 1241, iv. 33.
Αἰτωλός 1241. 11]. 30.
αἰφνίδιον 1242. 52.
αἰχμαλωτίζειν 1241, 11]. Io.
ἀκμάζειν 1241. 11. £8.
ἀκούειν 1224. 2. verso ll. 5; 1242. 26.
᾿Ακρίσιος 1241. v. 16, 19.
᾿Αλεξανδρεύς 1241. il. 1, 9, 12.
1242. 10, 18, 24, 27, 33.
ἀλήθεια 1285. 48, 70.
ἀλλά 1224. 2. recto ii. 4; 1289.
li, 9, V: 19; 1242. 35, 37, 42.
ἀλλήλων 1235. 114.
ἄλλος 1241. iv. 19, 33, v- 18.
᾿Αλωεύς 1241. iv. 22.
ἅμα 1235. 75, 119.
ἁμαρτωλός 1224. 2. verso ii. 3.
᾿Αμεινίας 1241. vi. 26.
ἀμήν 1224. 1. recto 2.
᾿Αμμώνιος 1241. ii. 18.
᾿Αμφιτρύων 1241. ii. 34.
ἀμφότερος 1242. 25.
ἀνά 1224. 2. verso il. 4..
ἀνάγειν 1242. τό.
ἀναιρεῖσθαι 1241. ili. 24.
ἀνάξιος 1242. 73.
ἀνασφάλλειν 1235. 43.
ἀνδριαντοποιός 1241. i. 3 (?).
ἀνήρ 1235. 39; 1288. 7.
ἄνθρωπος 1238. 6 (?); 1241. iv. 17, 34 (?).
᾿Αλεξανδρεῖς
1; 1241.
at
ἀνόσιος 1242. 43, 49.
ἀντίδικος 1224. 2. recto i. 6.
᾿Αντιοχεύς 1242. 15.
ἄνωθεν 1241. ii. 12.
ἄξιος 1242. 35.
ἀξιοῦν 1235. 47.
ἀπαντᾶν 1242. 26, 34.
ἀπειπεῖν 1224. 2. verso i. 2.
᾿Απελλῆς 1241. ii. 7.
"Ams 1241, ii. 25, iii. 31.
ἀπό 1241, il. 23.
ἀποβαίνειν 1237. 1. i. 2 (I. drop. ’).
ἀποδεικνύναι 1242. ἡ.
ἀποδιδόναι 1241. iii. 12.
ἀποθαυμάζειν 1242. 53.
ἀποκρίνεσθαι 1224. 2. verso i. 1, 53 1242.
41, 44, 45.
ἀποκτείνειν 1241. iii. 31, 36, iv. 24.
ἀπολαμβάνειν 1235. 85.
ἀπολείπειν 1286. verso 8.
᾿Απολλόδωρος 1241. ii. 20.
ἀπολλύναι 1238. 5.
᾿Απόλλων 1241. iv. 24.
᾿Απολλώνιος 1241, ii. 1, g.
ἀποπέμπειν 1235. 74.
ἀποφαίνειν 1235. 68.
dpa 1237. 1. i. 4.
dpa 1240. 1.
᾿Αργεῖοι 1241. v. 33.
"Apyos 1241. v. 14, 17, 20.
Δρδηλος 1241. vi. 11.
ἀρήιος 1241, iv. 20.
”Apns 1241. iv. 12, 19, vi. 13.
᾿Αρίσταρχος 1241. ii, 8, 11.
ἀριστερά 1241, v. 35.
ἄριστος 1235. 97 (?).
᾿Αριστοτέλης 1241. iii. 2 (?).
᾿Αριστοφάνης 1241. ii. 7.
ἁρπαΐ 1237. 2. 4.
ἅρπη 1241. vi. 23 (9).
ἀρχή 1285. το3.
ἀρχηγός 1241. iii. 35.
[ἀἸσεβής 1242. 76.
᾿Ασία 1241. ii. 23.
᾿Ασίας 1241. ii. 22.
274
ἀσπάζεσθαι 1242. 20, 31, 33.
ἀσπίς 1241. v. 12, 20, 22, 28, 32.
ἄταφος 1241. iii, 27.
᾿Αττική 1241. v. 11.
αὖ 1236. verso Io.
αὐθάδως 1242. 41, 44, 45.
αὐθαίρετος 1242. το.
αὔριον 1224. 2. recto 1. 4.
Αὐτοκράτωρ 1242. 23, 29, 34, 46.
αὐτός 1224. 2. verso il. 2; 1285. 51, 56, 64,
69; 1286. verso 6; 1241. ili. 9, 32, iv.
25; 1242. 12, 22, 30-2.
βάπτισμα 1224, 2. verso i. 4.
βάρβαρος 1236. verso 2.
βαρεῖν 1224. 2. recto ii. 1.
βασιλεύς 1241, 1]. 5, 18, ν. 5.
βασίλισσα 1241. iv. 32.
βαστάζειν 1242. 17, 51.
βέλτιστος 1235. 105.
βιάζεσθαι 1236. verso 9.
βιός 1235. 116.
βλέπειν 1236. verso 10.
βόειος 1241. v. 11.
βοηθεῖν 1242. 28, 40.
βούλεσθαι 1239. 8.
Bovs 1241. v. ro.
Βριάρεως 1241, iv. τό.
Bpovrav 1236. 18.
Βυζάντιος 1241. 11. 8.
γαμεῖν 1235. 53, 85 (Ὁ), 117.
yapos 1235, 92.
yap| 1235. 80.
yap 1224. 2. recto i. 2, Π 3; 1287. 2. 6;
1242. 74.
ye 1237. 1.1. 17 ; 1289. 15.
γείτων 1235. 62 ; 1299. τι (ἢ).
γελᾶν 1239. 5.
γένος 1242. 9, 15, 45.
γέρων 1235. 71.
γῆ 1235. 120.
γίγνεσθαι 1224. 2. recto i. 5 ; 1285. 38, 109;
1241, i. 4, 14, il. 36, iv. 6, v. 7; 1242.
4, 53:
γιγνώσκειν 1235. 63.
Τλαύκων 1242. 14.
Γνάθων 1237. 1. i. 16, 17.
γνήσιος 1235. 51, 89.
γνώριμος 1241. il. 3.
INDICES
γραμματεύς 1224. 2. verso ii. 1.
γραμματικός 1241, i, 14, τό, il. 20.
γράφειν 1235. 105.
γυμνασίαρχος 1242. 6-8.
γυνή 1235. 57 ; 1286. verso 8; 1241. ili. 9.
δαίμων 1236. verso 5.
Aavads 1241. v. 13.
Aaos 1237. 1. 1. 16, ii. 3.
δεῖν 1237. 7. 1. 9. δεῖσθαι 1236. verso 11.
δεῖν (‘bind’) 1241. iv. 23.
δέρμα 1241. ii. 26, ν. 8.
δεῦρο 1289. 13.
δεύτερον 1242. 43.
δή 1241. vi. 17, 23.
dypal, 1241. vi. 6.
Anpéas 1235. 104.
δήπου 1287. 1. i. 7.
διά 1235. 104, 109; 1236. verso 4.
διαδέχεσθαι 1241. ii. 6.
διαλέγεσθαι 1235. 55.
διαλλάσσειν 1235. 60.
διαμάρτημα 1235. 64.
διαρρήδην 1236. verso 7.
διδάσκαλος 1241. 11, 4, 14, Vi. 15.
διδάσκειν 1224. 2. verso 3; 1235.59; 1241.
v. 28; 1242. 46.
διδαχή 1224. 2. verso i. 3.
διδόναι 1224. 2. recto ii. 5; 1285. 94, 108.
δίδυμος 1235. 117.
δικαστήριον 1241. iv. 4.
διό 1235. 69.
Διοκλῆς 1241. ii. 10.
Διονύσια 1235. 109.
Διονύσιος 1242. 3.
dopa 1237. 2. 5; 1241. iv. 17, 35.
δόρυ 1241. v. 8.
δρᾶμα 1235. 96 (?).
δύο 1285. 114.
ἐάν 1242. 74.
ἑαυτοῦ 1235. 62. αὑτοῦ 1241. ii. 27, iv. 30.
ἑβδομηκοστός 1235. 107.
ἐγκαλεῖν 1287. 1. i. 8.
ἐγκαταλείπειν 1236. verso 12.
ἐγώ 1224. 2. recto 11. 1; 1285. 105; 1286.
verso 6-8, 10, 12, 13; 1287. 1.1. 3,9;
1238. 4, 16; 1240. 11; 1242. 35, 41,
46, 47:
ἔθνος 1242. 12.
ΧΕ ΕΟ TEXTS
εἰ 1289. 3, 11.
εἰδογράφος 1241. ii, το.
εἶναι 1224. 2. recto i. 2,3; 1235.96 ; 1287.
a 4; 1241: 1: 1, 27: v.53 1242) 48,75;
71:
εἰπεῖν 1224. 2. verso i. τ; 1242. 35, 41, 43,
45, 46.
eis, οὐδὲ εἷς 1289. 4.
εἰς 1235. 108 ; 1241. v. 14, 35; 1242. 23,
εἰσέρχεσθαι 1242. 29, 32.
εἰσιέναι 1239. το.
εἰσπέμπειν 1285. 54.
εἶτα 1241. ii. 9.
ἐκ 1241. ii. 16.
ἕκαστος 1242. 17.
ἐκβοᾶν 1242. 54.
ἐκδιώκειν 1241. ii. 32.
ἐκεῖνος 1235. 63,74; 1237. 1.1. 6(?).
ἐκφέρειν 1241. ii. 20.
ἐλάχιστος 1239. 1.
Ἑλλάνικος 1241. v. 3.
Ἑλληνίς 1241. ii. 33.
ἐλπίς 1237. 1. i. 5.
ἐμβαίνειν 1240. 6.
ἐμβροντᾶν 1287. 1.1. 11.
ἐμός 1289. τι.
ἐμφύλιος 1241. ii. 28, iii. 29, 35, iv. 3.
ev 1224. 1. recto 1, 2. recto i. 5, ii, 2; 1241.
Wind ΤΟ ΘΝ Τῇ ΤΠ 50. 25; 1245: 5.
ἐναντίος 1241. iii. 15.
ἔνατος 1241. 1]. 17.
evdvew 1241. iv. 27.
ἐνθάδε 1239. το.
ἐνόπλιος 1241. v. 26.
᾿Ενυάλιος 1241. iv. 21.
ἐξάγειν 1241. ii. 25.
ἐξαιτεῖσθαι 1241. iii. τὴ.
ἐξανδραποδίζειν 1241. iii. 5.
ἐξέρχεσθαι 1236. verso 14.
ἐξετάζειν 1235. 70.
ἐξιέναι 1240. 18.
ἐξιχνύειν 1285. 49.
ἐπακροᾶσθαι 1236. verso 12, 16.
ἔπειτα 1235. 110.
ἐπί 1235. 101, 1063; 1241. ii. 17, iii. 26, 33,
iv. 34, v. 8, vi. 1, 26; 1242. 72.
ἐπιέναι 1239, 6.
ἐπιλήνιος 1239. 9 (?).
ἐπισκέπτεσθαι 1235. 40.
243
ἐπιτίθεσθαι 1241. 11. 31.
ἐπιτροπὴ 1242. 4.
ἐπιχειρεῖν 1235. 44.
ἑπτά 1241, 111. 25.
᾿Ερατοσθένης 1241. ii. 6.
ἐργάζεσθαι 1235. 121.
ἐργασία 1235. τοῦ.
ἐρεῖν 1286, verso 7.
Ἑρμαΐσκος 1242. 41, 44, 45, 47, 50.
ἔρχεσθαι 1235. 37, 84.
ἔρως 1235. 93.
*Eredxpntes 1241. v. 27.
ἕτερος 1288. 2; 1241. iv. 26, v.29 (?), vi. 16,
24 (?).
ert 1241. iv. 36.
Εὔβοια 1241. iv. 13, 29.
εὐμενέστατα 1242. 30.
ἔχειν 1224. 2. versoii. 6 (?) ; 1236. verso τὸ ;
1237. 7.1.8; 1289. 1.
ἐχθρός 1224. 2. recto 1. 2.
Ζεύς 1241. iv. 21, vi. 24.
ζηλοτυπεῖν 1238. 1.
Ζηνόδοτος 1241. ii. 10.
ζηγτεῖν 1235. 43.
(y.[ 1240. 3.
ζωγράφος 1241.1. 5 (?).
7 1240. 2.
ἤδη 1241. v. το; 1242. 31.
᾿Ηιονεύς 1241. iv. 1.
ἡμέρα 1239. 6.
Ἡρακλῆς 1241. 11]. 14.
θάλασσα 1235. 121.
θάνατος 1242, 40.
θάπτειν 1241, 111. 28.
θεᾶσθαι 1224. 2. verso il. 2; 1242. 52.
θέλειν 1237. 2. 7.
θεός 1236. verso 13; 1242. 18, 72.
θεοφορεῖν 1235. 46.
θεραπεία 1235. 47.
θεράπων 1235. 59, 76.
Θερμαῖος 1241, v. 24.
Θεύδης 1242. 14.
Θέων 1242. ὃ.
Θῆβαι 1241. iii. 26, iv. 7.
Θηβαῖοι 1241, iii. 25.
Θήρων 1288. 2.
Θησεύς 1241. iii. 24.
al
276
θνήσκειν 1242. 40.
Θρᾷκες 1241. vi. 19.
Θράκη 1241. iv. 21.
θυγάτηρ 1285. 53; 1241. iii. 10.
θύειν 1241. y. το.
θυρεός 1241. vi. 5.
Ἰάκουμβος 1242. 14.
ἰδεῖν 1240. 15. ἴδε 1242, 43.
ἴδιος 1242. 12, 18.
ἱδροῦν 1242. 52.
ἱέρεια 1235. 34, 39, 46, 52, 56, 86, go.
ἱερεύς 1224. 2. verso ii. 2.
Ἰησοῦς 1224. 2. recto ii. 2, verso ii. 5.
Ἰλλυριοί 1241. vi. 4.
ἱμάτιον 1241. iv. 36.
Ἴμβριοι 1235. 103.
Ἴμβρος 1235. 116.
ἵνα 1235. 47.
Ἴναχος 1241. iv. 5.
Ἰξίων 1241. ili. 35.
᾿Ιουδαῖοι 1242. 11, 16, 24, 28, 29, 37, 39, 43,
47, 48, 50.
᾿Ιούλιος Σαλούιος 1242. 5.
IovAwos Φανίας 1242. 6.
Ἰσμηνὸς 1241. iv. 7.
ἱστίον 1241. iv. 36 (?).
ἱστορεῖν 1241. iv. 19, V.-15, 31.
᾿Ιώ 1241. iii. 31.
Κάαντος 1241. iv. 8 (KAaar. Pap.).
καθοπλίζειν 1241, iv. 29.
καθόπλισις 1241. v. 6.
καί, κἀμοί 1242, 41.
καινός 1224. 2. verso i. 3, 4.
Καῖσαρ 1242. 30, 43, 46.
κακός 1238. 5. κακῶς
1238. 5.
καλεῖν 1241. 11. 2, 10, iv. 14, vi. 18, 23.
Καλλίμαχος 1241. ii. 2.
Κάλλιππος 1235. 111.
Kapes 1241. ν. 29.
Κατά 1224, 2. recto i. 3; 1285. 120, 121;
1241. iii. 18, 23; 1242. 27.
καταδεικνύναι 1241. v. 30.
katarropveve 1241. iii. 11 (?).
κατασκευάζεσθαι 1241. iv. 11, v. 1 (?), 3, 16, 21,
vi. 8 (?), 20(?).
καταφρονεῖν 1242. 40.
κατορύσσειν 1235. 36.
1236. verso 10;
INDICES |
Κέκροψ 1241. v. 8.
Κεφαλληνία 1241. 11]. 1.
Κέφαλος 1241. ii. 35.
Κηφεύς 1241. iii. 34.
κλάειν 1239. 5.
Κλαύδιος 1242. 72. J
Κλαύδιος ᾿Αθηνϊόδωρος 1242. 71.
Κλεισθένης 1241. iii. 7.
Ἰκλίνειν 1237. 1. i. 12.
κοινοποιεῖσθαι 1235. 118.
κοινός 1235. 115.
Κόλων 1242. 14.
κομίζειν 1241. v. 14.
κόσμος 1240. 4.
Κουρῆτες 1241. iv. 28.
κραυγή 1242. 54.
Κρής 1241. v. 24.
Κύδας 1241. ii. τό.
Κύκλωπες 1241. iv. 12.
Κύμινδις 1241. iv. 31.
κωμάζειν 1240. 7.
λάθρᾳ 1235. 48.
λαλεῖν 1235. 56; 1238. 6.
λαμβάνειν 1235. 58, 87, 90; 1287. 1.1. 15;
1241. iii. 28.
λανθάνειν 1236. verso 14, 17.
Λαχάρης 1235. 110.
λέγειν 1235. 66; 1289. 8, 9; 1241. il. 22,
29; ll. 13,30; ἵν Ὑτὴν 9, 15, 20. 0
16 (?); 1242. 44, 50, 73.
Anyew 1242. 22.
Adyos 1242. 22.
λογχοφόρος 1241. ii. τό.
λοιδορί 1242. 74.
λόφος 1242. 55.
Λυκάων 1241. vi. 21.
λυπεῖν 1242. 42.
pa 1236. verso 13.
μαίνεσθαι 1235. 66 (μεμενηκέναι Pap.), 73.
μακαριώτατος 1239. 2.
μακράν 1224. 2. recto 1. 4.
Μαλθάκη 1288. 4, 5.
μάλιστα 1235. 58.
μανθάνειν 1242. 11, 23.
μάτην 1237. 1.1. 12.
μάχαιρα 1241, vi. 26.
μέγας 1240. 2. μέγιστος 1242. 46.
μειρακίσκος 1235. 52.
ee
l, NEW LITERARY TEXTS
μελετᾶν 1242. 40.
Μελία 1241. iv. 9.
μέν 1285. 34, 84; 1286. recto 7; 1287. 1. 1.
6 (0); 1241. iv. 12, 26; 1242.73. μὲν οὖν
1235. 94(?); 1242. 17.
pepis 1239. 2.
μέρος 1242. 55.
μέσος, ava μ. 1224. 2, verso il. 4.
pera 1235. 69 ; 1941. ii. 7,11, 16, 27, ili. 8,
Iv. 30; 1242. 32, 53.
μεταβολή 1239. 7.
μεταδιδόναι 1242. 21.
μετιέναι 1236. verso 4.
μή 1224. 2. verso i. 1; 1236. verso 8, 12;
12388. τ; 1242. 49.
μήτηρ 1285. 54.
μόλις 1241, 11]. 21.
μόνον 1241, ili. 5.
vai 1237. 1. 1. 3.
νεκρός 1241, 11]. 12.
νέος 1235. 68, 98.
νῆσος 1241. v. 25.
Νικοκλῆς 1285. 106 (I. Νικίας ?).
νῦν 1239. το; 1240. 13.
νεώτερος 1235. 61.
ξιφοδρέπανον 1241. vi. 22.
ξίφος 1241. vi. το (?).
ξύλινος 1241, v. 22.
ξύλον 1241, ii. 26.
ὁ μέν, ὁ δέ 1235. 95-6. οἱ μέν, τινὲς 6€ 1241.
iv. 12. ὁ 6€1241. ν. 22; 1242. 34.
ὀβολός 1287. 2. 3.
οἰκεῖν 1235. 116; 1241. v. 24.
οἰκέτης 1235. 45, 99; 1240. 9, 15.
οἴμοι 1236. verso 11.
οἰμώζειν 1238. 9.
οἷος 1286. recto 7.
ὀλίγος 1242. 53.
᾿Ονήσιμος 1286. verso Io.
’Ovias 1242. 14.
ὄνομα 1242. 48.
ὁπλίζειν 1241. 11. 27, iv. 15.
ὅπλον 1241. iv. 10, 20, 27, 34, V. 3, 29, V1. 17.
ὁποῖος 1240. 7.
ὅραμα 1224. 2. recto il. 2.
ὁρᾶν 1236. verso 19; 1299. 9.
ὁρμίζειν 1242, 23.
ὄρχησις 1241, v. 27.
277
és 1235. 91, 94, 103; 1287. 1: i. 6(?)
15.41.1 7, 11, 26,29) lis. w(t), 335 Iv. 14,
22, vi. 22(?); 1242, 51.
ὅσος 1235. 104.
ὅστις 1239. 1.
ὅτε 1241. iii. 7 (9), 25, ν. IO.
ὅτι 1242. 24, 42, 47.
οὐ (οὐκ) 1224, 2. recto ii. 3; 1286. verso 8
1237. 1. i. 9; 1241. iii. 5,v. 19; 1242.
34. οὐχί 1240. 1.
οὐδέ 1239. 4.
οὐθείς 1236. verso 10.
οὔκουν 1237. 1.1.16. οὐκοῦν 1242. 48.
οὖν 1235. 95(?); 1286. verso 9; 1242.17
49.
οὗτος 1235. 70, 105; 1236. verso 3, 11, 12 ;
1238. 6; 1241. ii. 3, 6,13, 32, ill. 4, iv.
25, V. 21,26; 1242.11, 50. οὑτοσί 1237.
1.1. 14. τοῦτ 1288. 3.
ὀφείλειν 1242. 48.
᾿Οφιοῦσσα 1241. v. 25.
ὄχανον 1241. ν. 28.
ὀχεύς 1241. ν. 34.
ὄψις 1242. 76.
παῖς 1235. 37; 1241. iv. 23.
πάλαι 1287, 1.1. 11.
πάλι 1242. 49.
παμπληθής 1242. 54.
πάνυ 1236. verso Το.
παραγίνεσθαι 1242. 27.
παραφώνησις 1235. 102.
παρεῖναι 1238. 2; 1242. 24.
παρέχειν 1236. verso 8; 1238. 8.
πάρμη 1241. vi. 3 (?).
mas 1224. 1. recto 1; 1235.67, 100, Ior,
118 ; 1238727. 1.93 1242. 55.
Πάστωρ 1242. 6.
πατήρ 1286. verso 5, 6.
Παῦλος 1242. 9.
πείθειν 1235. 45, 49 (I. πεπυσμένος); 1288. 4;
1242. 44.
Πελασγός 1241. li. 31, Vi. 21.
Πελλήνη 1241. iii. 3, 6.
πέλτη 1241. vi. 18 (?).
πένης 1285. 114.
πενθερός 1241. iv, 2 (?).
περαίνειν 1237. 7. li. τ.
περί 1235. 56; 1241. iil. 3, iv. 9, v. 32.
περιβάλλεσθαι 1241, ν. 32.
278
περιβολή 1241. v. 9g.
περιτιθέναι 1241. v. 34, 35-
Περσεύς 1241. vi. 24.
Πηλεύς 1241. vi. 25.
πιμπλάναι 1242. 42.
πιπράσκειν 1237. 1. 1. 4.
πλακοῦς 1240. τρ.
πλεῖν 1241. ν. 2.
Πλωτεῖνα 1242. 26, 32.
ποδεών 1241. v. I.
ποιεῖν 1235. 115; 1241. iii. 29, iv. 4, 22, 28,
34 (?), ν. 12, 23; 1242. 47.
ποιμήν 1241. il. 30.
ποῖος 1224. 2. verso i. 2.
πολεμεῖν 1241. v. τῇ.
πολεμικός 1241, iv. Το.
πόλεμος 1241. ii. 28, ill. 23.
πόλις 1241. li. 23; 1242. 17.
Πολύγνωτος 1241. 1. 5.
πολύς 1235. 34; 1237. 1. li. 3; 1289. 8;
1242. 4.
πορεύεσθαι 1242. 37.
πορθεῖν 1241. il. 33.
πορνοβοσκός 1237. 1. il. 2.
πόρπαξ 1241. v. 34.
ποτέ 1239. 4.
mov 1240. 2.
πρᾶγμα 1236. recto 6(?), verso 8.
πρέσβεις 1242. 13, 24, 33, 51.
πρεσβύτερος 1235. 72.
πρεσβύτης 1235. 67, 84.
προαιρεῖσθαι 1235. 53.
προβολ] 1241. ν. 14.
προδιασείειν 1235. 65.
IIpotros 1241. v. 18, 20.
προξενεῖν 1235. 93.
προπείθειν 1242. 31.
πρός 1235. 46, 55; 1241. ill. 25, 32, v. 17.
προσαγορεύειν 1241. ii. 24.
προσεύχεσθαι 1224. 2. recto i. 1.
προσφωνεῖν 1235. 63, 72.
πρόσωπον 1235. 60.
πρότερον 1235. 38; 1241. iv. 16, v. 31.
mpotoun 1242. 51.
προχειρίζεσθαι 1242. 12.
πρῶτος 1241. ii. 5 (1. τρίτος), 21, 28, 34, iii. 3,
24; 20. 1.115, 20; 20,0. 3; 13) 25).23,33,
vi. 8, 20; 1242. 29. πρῶτον 1241. iv. 6,
ν. 7.
Πυθαγόρας 1241. 1. 4.
INDICES
πυνθάνεσθαι 1235. 49 (πεπεισμένος Pap.).
Πύρρις 1241. v. 24 (1. Πύρριχος ?).
Πυρωνίδης 1240. I.
Ῥόδιος 1241. 11. 2.
ῥύεσθαι 1241. iv. 25.
Ῥώμη 1242. 23, 54.
Σαλούιος 1242. 5.
σάλπιγξ 1241. vi. 7.
Σαμοθράκη 1241. vi. 6.
Σαμόθρᾳξ 1241. 11. 13.
Σάνευνος 1241. v. 4.
Σαρᾶπις 1242. 51.
σεαυτοῦ 1242. 45, 49.
σίδηρος 1241. v. 2 (?).
Σικυώνιοι 1241. iii. 8.
Σιλλεύς 1241. 1]. 1.
Σίμων 1242. 13.
σκεπάζειν 1241. iv. 18, 35 (0).
Σκόπας 1241. 1. 4.
Σκύθαι 1241. v. 5.
σκυθ... 1239. 16.
Σμικρίνης 1236. verso 7.
σοφῶς 1236. verso 3.
σπήλαιον 1241. iv. 13.
στέφανος 1239. 13.
στρατεύειν 1241. 111. 7, 26, vi. τ (?).
στρατόπεδον 1241. il. 21.
στρατός 1241. il. 24.
av 1224. 2. recto ii. 4, verso i. 2; 1235.
104; 1286. verso 7, 10, 11; 1242. 42,
43. ὑμεῖς 1224. 1. recto 2, verso I, 2.
Teciou-1, 5.
συγκλητικός 1242. 26.
συμβαίνειν 1239. 3; 1241. 11]. 4.
σύν 1236. verso 3 ; 1241. ii. 35 (?); 1242. 21.
συνάγειν 1241. ii. 30.
συνδρομή 1242. 53.
συνέδριον 1242. 42, 47.
συνηγορεῖν 1242. 50.
συνήγορος 1242. το, τό.
συνιστάναι 1241. ii. 22.
σφόδρα 1236. verso Io.
σῶμα 1241. ili. 28, iv. 17.
Σώπατρος 1242. 15.
Σωτίων 1242. 8.
ἸΙούλιος 3. 1242. 5.
τάλας 1236. verso 11.
ταράσσειν 1236. verso 9.
ἜΑ ΕΟ TEXTS 279
τάσσεσθαι 1242, 25.
Τάφιος 1241. iii. 1. 4. ΤῸ: νὴ: 8; 21
ταχύ 1289. 13. φανερός 1240. τ.
τε 1289. 17, 18; 1241. iv. 34; 1242. 25 | Φανίας 1242. 6.
(I. ὥστε or 7?), 54. Φαρισαῖος 1224. 2. verso ii. 1.
τέκνον 1241. li. 15. Φειδίας 1241. i. 2 (?).
τέλος, διὰ τέλους 1286. verso 4. φέρειν 1285. 45; 1289.14. φέρε 1240. 15.
Τευχίον 1241. iv. 14. φεύγειν 1242. 55 (ἔφευγαν).
τεῦχος 1241. iv. 15. Φιλάδελφος 1241. i. 17.
τηλικοῦτος 1242. 70. φιλόκαλος 1289. 18.
τιθέναι 1241. ili. 34. Φιλόξενος 1242. 7.
Τιμαγένης 1242. 5. Φιλοπάτωρ 1241. ii. 15 (1. Φιλομήτωρ or Ἔπι-
tis, τί 1224. 2. recto il. 3; 1236. verso 6, 9, φάνη»).
10; 1242. 45. φιλοπόνως 1235. 110.
τις 1286. verso 5; 1239. 11, 13; 1241. ill. | φίλος 1285. 114; 1239. 5.
ἘΣ 345 1Ve £2, τῷ V2 15, 30; Vir 23. Φιλόχορος 1241, v. 6.
τοιοῦτος 1242. 36. pr... 1240. 11, 12.
φάναι 1241. ii. 23, ili. 6,15, 35, iv. 20, 27, v.
τολμᾶν 1238. 3; 1242. 36.
Τραιανός 1242. 30, 52.
τρεῖς 1235. 92.
τρέφειν 1235. 88.
τρίτος 1241. ii. 5 (πρῶτος Pap.).
τυγχάνειν 1242. 35.
τύραννος 1235. 110.
Τύριος 1242. 9.
Τυρρηνός 1241. vi. το.
Τυρρηνοί 1241. vi. 9.
υἱός (ὑός) 1285. 51, 62, 68, 73, 85, go.
ὕπαρξις 1235. 119.
ὑπέρ 1224. 2. recto i. 1, 3; 1242. το, τό.
ὑπό 1235. 59, 76; 1241. iii. 7, iv. 22, vi. 4,
19; 1242. 32.
ὑποβάλλειν 1285. 50.
ὑπόθεσις 1285. 95, 113.
ὑποκρίνεσθαι 1285. 111.
ὑπόϊσπονδος 1241. iii. 12.
ὑποψία 1235. 58.
ὕστερον 1241. ν. 9.
ὑφαίνειν 1241. iv. 36.
ὑψηλός 1242. 55.
φόνος 1241. iii. 28, 36, iv. 7.
Φορωνεύς 1241. li, 25, iv. 5.
xaipew 1242. 36.
χαιρετίζειν 1242. 35.
χαλεπός 1242. 36, 48.
χαλκός 1241. iv. 27.
χαλκοῦς 1241. v. 22.
χαλ[ 1237. 2. 2.
χειμών 1242. 22.
χείρ 1287. 1.1. 13.
χειροτονεῖν 1242. 13.
χορός 1240. τι.
χρῆσθαι 1286. verso 6; 1287. 1. i. το.
χρόνος 1285. 104.
χώρα 1241. ili. 2; 1242. 25.
@ 1237. 1. 1. 17.
᾽Ωκεανός 1241. iv. ὃ.
ὦμος 1241. v. 32.
ὡς 1235. 46, 62, 73; 1287. 1. i. 9; 1241.
iv. 18, v. 14, 30; 1242. 35.
ὥστε 1242. 41.
280 INDICES
II. EMPERORS.
AUGUSTUS.
θεὸς Σεβαστὸς Καῖσαρ 1256. 14.
θεὸς Καῖσαρ 1266. τι.
TIBERIUS.
Τιβέριος Καῖσ. Σεβαστός 1281. 13 ; 1291. 13.
CLavpivs.
Τιβέριος Κλαύδιος Kato. Σεβ. Τερμανικὸς Αὐτοκράτωρ 1258. 4, 12; 1321.
NERO.
Νέρων Κλαύδιος Kato. Τερμ. Adroxp. 1816.
VESPASIAN.
Geis Οὐεσπασιανός 1266. 4, 24; 1282. 23.
Domitian.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaito. Δομιτιανὸς Σεβ. 1282. 2, 43.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaito. Δομιτιανὸς Σεβ. Τερμ. 1817.
Δομιτιανός 1266. 1}.
TRAJAN.
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Népovas Τραιανὸς Σεβ, Τερμ. 1266. 30, 37.
HapRIAN.
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Tpatavos ‘Adpravos Σεβ, 12938. 36.
“Adpiavds Καῖσ. 6 κύριος 1268. 11.
ANTONINUS.
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Tiros Αἴλιος “Αδριανὸς ᾿Αντωνῖνος Σεβ. Ἐὐσεβής 1270. 8, 54, 59 ; 1272. 23;
1279. 26.
᾿Αντωνῖνος Καῖσ. ὁ κύριος 1270. 44; 1279. 8.
SEpTIMIUS SEVERUS AND CARACALLA.
Λούκιος Σεπτίμιος Seounpos Εὐσεβὴς Περτίναξ Kato, 6 κύριος καὶ Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος
ἀποδεδειγμένος Αὐτοκράτωρ 1809.
SEpTiImius SEVERUS, CARACALLA, AND GETA.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaicapes Λούκιος Σεπτίμιος Σεουῆρος Evo. Περτίναξ ᾿Αραβικὸς ᾿Αδιαβηνικὸς Παρθικὸς
Μέγιστος καὶ Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος EioeB, Σεβαστοὶ καὶ Πούβλιος Σεπτίμιος Τέτας Καῖσ.
Σεβ. 1267. 25.
οἱ κύριοι Αὐτοκρ. Σουῆρος καὶ ᾿Αντωνῖνος καὶ Γέτας Καῖσ. Σεβαστοί 1267. 21.
CARACALLA AND GETA.
Avroxp. Kaioapes Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος καὶ Πούβλιος Σεπτίμιος Τέτας Βρεταννικοὶ
Μέγιστοι Ἐὐσεβεῖς Σεβ. 1259. 27.
οἱ κύριοι Αὐτοκρ. ᾿Αντωνῖνος καὶ Γέτας Ἐὐσεβεῖς Σεβ. 1259. 13.
TTD EMPERORS 281
CARACALLA.
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος Σεουῆρος ᾿Αντωνῖνος Παρθ. Mey. Βρετανν. Mey. Ῥερμ. Mey.
Εὐσεβ. Σεβ. 1278. 31.
ELAGABALUS.
Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος Καῖσ. ὁ κύριος 1283. 8.
PHILIPPI.
Αὐτοκρ. Καίσαρες Μάρκοι Ἰούλιοι Φίλιπποι Καρπικοὶ Méy. Τερμ. Mey, Εὐσεβεῖς Evrux. Σεβ.
1276. 22.
DEcIws.
cr , ca
Αὐτοκρ. Kaito. Τάιος Méootos Κύιντος Τραιανὸς Δέκιος Evoe8. Evtuy. καὶ Κύιντος Ἕρέννιος
“ , , ’ ,
᾿Ἐτροῦσκος Μέσσιος Δέκιος καὶ Γάιος Οὐάλενς “Οστιλιανὸς Μέσσιος Κύιντος οἱ σεβασμιώτατοι
Καίσαρες Σεβ. 1284. 1.
AEMILIANUS,
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Μάρκος Αἰμίλιος Αἰμιλιανὸς Εὐσεβ. Εὐτυχ. Σεβ. 1286. Io.
VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS.
Αὐτοκρ. Καίσαρες Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς καὶ Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς Γαλλιηνὸς
Tepp. Μέγ. καὶ Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Κορνήλιος Οὐαλεριανὸς ὁ ἐπιφανέστατος Καῖσαρ Σεβαστοί
1277. 15.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaicapes ἸΠούπλιος Λικίννιος Ovadeptavos καὶ Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς Ταλλιηνὸς
Τερμανικοὶ Μέγ. Εὐσεβ. Εὐτυχ. καὶ Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Κορνήλιος Σαλωνῖνος Οὐαλεριανὸς ὁ ἐπι-
φανέστατος Καῖσ. Σεβαστοί 1278. 42.
MAacrIANUS AND QUIETUS.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaicapes Tiros Φουλούιος ᾿Ιούνιος Μακριανὸς καὶ Tiros Φουλούιος ᾿Ιούνιος Κυῆτος
Εὐσεβεῖς Εὐτυχ. Σεβ. 1254. 28.
οἱ κύριοι ἡμῶν Μακριανὸς καὶ Κυῆτος EvoeBeis Εὐτυχ. Σεβ. 1254. τι.
AURELIAN AND VABALLATHUS.
Αὐτοκρ. Kaio. Λούκιος Δομίτιος Αὐρηλιανὸς Εὐσεβ. Evrux. Σεβ. καὶ ᾿Ιούλιος Αὐρήλιος Σεπτίμιος
Οὐαβάλλαθος ᾿Αθηνόδωρος ὁ λαμπρότατος βασιλεὺς ὕπατος Αὐτοκρ. στρατηγὸς Ῥωμαίων 1264. 20.
PROBUs. 3
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος Πρόβος Τοθικὸς Méy. Παρθ. Méy. Τερμ. Mey. Εὐσεβ. Evrvy.
Σεβ. 1256. 20.
DiocLETIAN AND ΝΙΑΧΙΜΙΑΝ.
Αὐτοκρ. Kato. Τάιος Αὐρήλιος Οὐαλέριος Διοκλητιανὸς καὶ Αὐτοκρ. Kate, Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος
Οὐαλέριος Μαξιμιανὸς Ἐὐσεβεῖς Εὐτυχ. Σεβ. 1260. 30.
Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Τάιος Αὐρ. Οὐαλέριος Διοκλητιανὸς καὶ Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Μάρκος Αὐρηλ. Οὐαλέριος
Μαξιμιανὸς Γερμανικοὶ Μέγ. Εὐσεβ. Εὐτυχ. Σεβ. 1252. recto 39.
οἱ κύριοι ἡμῶν Διοκλητιανὸς καὶ Μαξιμιανὸς Σεβαστοί 1252. recto 12 ; 1255. 12, 22.
282 INDICES
GALERIUS.
of κύριοι ἡμῶν Ταλέριος Οὐαλέριος Μαξιμιανὸς Σεβ. καὶ Μαξιμῖνος ὁ ἀνδρειότατος Καῖσ. (ἔτος ta
καὶ [.) 1818.
CoNnSTANTINE.
6 δεσπότης ἡμῶν Κωνσταντῖνος Αὔγουστος 1265. 1.
οἱ δεσπόται ἡμῶν Αὐτοκράτωρ τε καὶ Καίσαρες 1261. 5; 1265. 16.
οἱ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Κρίσπος καὶ Κωνσταντῖνος οἱ ἐπιφανέστατοι Καίσαρες 1261. 1.
THEODOSIUS.
ὁ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Θεοδόσιος 6 αἰώνιος Αὔγουστος 1319.
ANASTASIUS.
6 δεσπ. ἡμῶν Φλαούιος ᾿Δναστάσιος 6 αἰών. Avy. 13820.
βασιλεία, ἣ εὐτυχεστάτη αὕτη Bac. 1257. 7.
τ CONSULS, ΝΘ ΟΝ:
ConsuLs.
Praesenti Albino co(n)s(ulibus) (246) 1271. 13.
" ‘ c , - a Chan ἜΣ ΤΝ ‘ , κ ? , ,
BETA τὴν VTATLAV τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν Κρίσπου καὶ Κωνσταντίνου τῶν ἐπιφανεστάτων Καισάρων
τὸ γ (325) 1261. τ.
\ 9 - a ΄
μετὰ τὴν ὑπ. Ἰουλίου Κωνσταντίου πατρικίου ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Κωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου"
καὶ Ῥουφίου ᾿Αλβίνου τῶν λαμπροτάτων (336) 1265. 1.
ὑπατίας τοῦ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Θεοδοσίου τοῦ αἰωνίου Αὐγούστου καὶ Φλαουίου ἹῬΡουμορίδου τοῦ
λαμπροτάτου (403) 1819.
ὑπατίας τοῦ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Φλαουίου ᾿Αναστασίου τοῦ aiwy. Avy. τὸ β΄ (497) 1820.
ὑπατίας τῆς προκειμένης 1261. 12 ; 1265. 25.
ERAS OF OxYRHYNCHUS.
ἔτος ος με (399) 1829.
ἔτος α vO (413) 1822.
ἔτος Gy ἐδ (1. 98 éy, 1. 6. 416) 1884.
ἔτος pyn pr¢ (482) 1335.
INDICTIONS.
3rd (5th or 6th cent.) 1826; 1827.
5th (482) 1335.
6th (497) 1820.
gth (5th cent.) 1331.
11th (late 4th or 5th cent.) 1328.
r2th (323-4) 1261. 6; (399) 1829; (4th cent. Παχὼν ἀρχῇ) 1280. g; (late 4th or 5th
cent.) 1830; (413) 1822.
13th (399) 1829.
14th (6th cent.) 1323.
See SS ee ee SOO
LV MONTHS AND DAYS
283
ΤΙ ΘΝ ΗΒ ἈΝ DAYS.
(α) MONTHS.
᾿Αδριανός (Choiak) 1270. 10, 56; 1278.
34:
Δεκέμβριος 1818.
Καισάρειος (Mesore) 1279. 22 ; 1804; 1816.
Νέος Σεβαστός (Hathur) 1258. 14; 1281.
3,24, 45; 1291. 14.
Παχὼν ἀρχῇ τῆς Swdexdrns ἰνδικτίονος 1280, 9.
Σωτήριος (Pauni) 1817.
(6) DAYS.
ἐπαγόμεναι ἡμέραι 1278. 26; 1816.
πρὸ ὃ καλανδῶν Δεκεμβρίων 1818.
xvii k[al(endas) .. .ὄ 1271. 12.
V. - PERSONAE, NAMES:
ἔΑβελε f. of Abram 1882.
*ABedos 1807.
”ABpap s. of Abele 1882.
”ABpap 1884.
᾿Αγαθῖνος f. of Aurelius Serenus also called
Sarapion 1276. 4.
᾿Αγαθὸς Δαίμων 1244. introd.
᾿Αγαθὸς Δαίμων, Αὐρήλιος ᾽Α. A. 5. of Geminus
10 76: 1 25. 28:
‘Ayia 1849.
᾿Αγχίσας 1288. 15.
᾿Αθανάσιος 1800. 6, 7.
᾿Αθηνᾶ ἡ Kai Θοῆρις goddess 1268. 7.
᾿Ακυλῖνος πρωτήκτωρ 1258, 17.
᾿Αλέξανδρος, Τάιος ᾿Ιούλιος A. f. of Jul. Theon
1264. 5.
᾿Αμαεῖος 1326.
Apag[.|os 1849.
"Appov 1297. 2; 1298. 3, 21.
᾿Αμμωνΐ. .. ἃ. of Diogenes 1270. 18, 49, 58.
᾿Αμμωνία, Αὐρηλία ᾽Α. ἃ. of Techosous 1284.
ΤΣ:
᾿Αμμωνιανός, Αὐρήλιος A. 5. of Euporion 1280.
3, 8.
᾿Αμμώνιος 1275. 6; 1839.
᾿Αμμώνιος, Αὐρήλιος *A. gymnasiarch-elect
1278. 4, 35.
᾿Αμμώνιος f. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. 2.
᾿Αμμώνιος f. of Aurelius Silvanus 1260. 30.
᾿Αμμώνιος 6 καὶ ᾿Αφῦγχις f. of Aurelius Theon
1277. 4.
᾿Αμμώνιος gymnasiarch, 5. of Ptollarion 1252.
verso 32.
᾿Αμμώνιος tax-collector 1257. 13, 18.
᾿Αμόις 5. Of Apollonius 1282. 9, 13.
"Audis, Διονύσιος 6 καὶ ’A. 5. of Psammis
1266. 6, 40.
᾿Αμόις 5. of Theon and f. of Papontos1282. 20.
᾿Ανδρόμαχος ex-dioecetes 1264. 9.
᾿Ανδρόνικος, Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Δ. ὁ καὶ MiOpns
275: τ΄ Τῇ:
᾿Ανιανός presbyter 1311.
’Avixntos, Αὐρήλιος "A. pilot, son of Olbanus
1260. 3, 25.
᾿Ανοῦβις god 1256. 12.
᾿Ανούπ 1825.
᾿Αντώνιος, Αὐρήλιος ’A. 1256. 24.
᾽ν]. . οἷν 1299. 12.
“Ana Δόμνα 13850.
“Ara ᾿Ιοῦστος 1811.
"Ania, Αὐρηλία Σινθῶνις ἡ καὶ ᾽Δ. d. of Dionysius
1268. 7, 10, 15.
"Ania ἡ καὶ Διονυσία d. of Dionysius 1279. 3.
᾿Απία 4, of Tapilous 1288. 18, 20, 22.
᾿Απίων f. of Aurelia. Meithous 1276. 1, 24.
᾿Απίων f. of Aur. Herodes 1274. 1.
᾿Απίων, ‘Qpiwv ὁ καὶ ’A, basilicogrammateus
1259. 8.
284 INDICES
᾿Απολλωνάριον d. of Harpalus 1267. 3, 12.
᾿Απολλωνία, Διδύμη ἡ καὶ ᾽Α. d. of Ptolema
1278. 5.
᾿Απολλωνία d. οἵ Philon 1844.
᾿Απολλώνιος 1298. 23, 32.
᾿Απολλώνιος f. of Achillion also called Apollo-
nius 1274, 7.
᾿Απολλώνιος, Αὐρ. 7A. banker 1284. 5, 19.
᾿Απολλώνιος, Αὐρ. Διονύσιος ὁ καὶ ’A. gymnasi-
arch, 5. of Achillion also called Apollonius
1274. 12.
᾿Απολλώνιος, Alp... ... os 6 xai’A. keeper of
the archives 1264. 1.
᾿Απολλώνιος, ᾿Αχιλλίων ὁ καὶ ’A, 5. of Apollo-
nius 1274. 7.
᾿Απολλώνιος f. of Heras 1267. 16.
᾿Απολλώνιος νεώτερος 5. of Timagenes 1262. το.
᾿Απολλώνιος f. of Phanias 1830.
᾿Απολλώνιος (?) strategus 1258. 7.
᾿Απολλώνιος 8. of Syrus and f.of Amois 1282.9.
᾿Απολλώνιος f. of Zotlus 1267. 8.
᾿Δπολλώς 1881.
᾿Απολλώς 5. of Theon 1291. τι.
‘ApBns f. of Hermanubis 1256. 11.
"Apes f. of Aurelia Sarapias 1277. 1.
᾿Αριστοῦς, Αὐρηλία *A. d. of Aur. Herodes
1274. τ.
᾿Αριστοῦς m. of Aur. [ διε ο Ὁ |sis 1275. 6.
‘Aprajots 8. of Panrumis 1281. 1, 4.
“Aprados f. of Apollonarion 1267. 3.
“Aprokpatioy 1289. 2.
‘Aprokpatioy, Δύρ. ‘A. strategus 1288. 1.
᾿Αρσίνοος, Aup.’A. 5. of Tryphon 1278. 4, 21,
47, §0-
‘Apu@rns, Αὐρ. “A. priest, s. of Hermanubis
1256. 10.
*Apxedaos f. of Aur. Horus 1255. 4.
Asclepiades 1271. 8.
᾿Ασκληπιάδης 1252. verso 4.
“Ατρῆς 1299. 17.
Αὐρηλία ᾿Αμμωνία d. of Techosous 1284. 12.
Αὐρηλία ᾿Αριστοῦς d. of Aur. Herodes 1274. 1.
Αὐρηλία Διονυσιὰς ἡ καὶ Χαιρημονίς 1278. 2, τό.
Αὐρηλία Θαῆσις ἃ. οἵ Eudaemon and m. of
Aurelia Tausiris 1273. 1, 20, 45.
Αὐρηλία Μαικιανή 1271. 2.
Αὐρηλία Μεϊθοῦς d. of Apion 1276. 1, 2, 24.
Αὐρηλία Σαραπιάς ἃ. of Arius 1277. 1, 22.
Αὐρηλία Σινθῶνις ἡ καὶ ᾿Απία ἃ. of Dionysius
1268. 7, 10, 15.
Αὐρηλία Τασεῦς ἃ. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8.
ΔΑὐρηλία Ταυσίρις ἃ. of Aurelia Thaésis 1278. 3.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αγαθὸς Δαίμων 5. of Geminus 1276.
Ι, 28» 28.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αμμωνιανός s. of Euporion 1280.
3, 8.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αμμώνιος gymnasiarch-elect 1278. 4,
5.
as ᾿Ανδρόνικος, Μάρκος Αὐρ. ’Avd. 6 καὶ
Μίθρης 1278. 1, 17.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ανίκητος pilot, 5. of Olbanus 1260.
3, 25-
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντώνιος 1256. 24.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Απολλώνιος banker 1284. 5, 19.
Αὐρήλιος ᾽Απί. . pf. .| 1283. 22.
Αὐρήλιος ‘Aproxpatiey strategus 12838. 1.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αρσίνοος 8. of Tryphon 1278. 4, 21,
47, 80.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αρυώτης priest, 5. of Hermanubis
1256. το.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αφῦγχις 5. οἵ Heraclas, προστάτης
1278. 3.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αχιλλεύς 1288. 19.
Αὐρήλιος Δημητριανός decaprotus 1260. 9.
Αὐρήλιος Διονύσιος ὁ καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος gymnasi-
arch, 5. of Achillion also called Apollonius
1274. 12.
Αὐρήλιος Διονύσιος strategus of the Prosopite
nome 1801.
Αὐρήλιος Atos 5. of Aur. Horion 1296.
Ee,
Αὐρήλιος Διόσκορος 5. of Theon 1276. 27.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Επιφάνιος 5. of Joseph 1820.
Αὐρήλιος Ἑρμογένης προστάτης, 85. of Dionysius
1278. 4.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ηρακλείδης exegetes 1252. recto 16,
21, 44.
Αὐρήλιος Ἡρακλείδης strategus 1252. recto 2,
20.
Αὐρήλιος ἩἫἩρακλείδης ὁ καὶ Λούκιος 5. of Lucius
1274. 4.
Αὐρήλιος Ἡρακλῆς senator, s. of Coelacius
1261. 4.
Αὐρήλιος Ἡρώδης ex-gymnasiarch, 5. of Apion
1274. τ.
Δὐρήλιος Θέων 5. of Ammonius also called
Aphunchis 1277. 3.
Αὐρήλιος Θέων ὁ καὶ Νεπωτιανός 1273. 2, 48.
Αὐρήλιος Θέων chief-priest 1252. recto 16, 22,
45.
ἐδ |
V. PERSONAL NAMES
Αὐρήλιος Θώνιος ὁ καὶ Θεαγένης exegetes 1252.
rectO 17, 21, 43.
Αὐρήλιος Θώνιος priest, 5. of Demetrius 1265.
6, 26.
Αὐρήλιος Ἱέραξ ὁ καὶ Δίδυμος strategus of the
Cynopolite nome 1254. 1, 14.
Αὐρήλιος Καλαῦμις comarch, s..of Petenouphis
1256. 6, 23 (Καλαλαῦμις).
Αὐρήλιος Κάστωρ 1286. 13.
Αὐρήλιος K . |... comarch 1801.
Δὐρήλιος Λαμασᾶ ο] 5. of Pepirius 1320.
Αὐρήλιος Μεγχῆς comarch, 5. of Theon 1254.
17, 31, 33- ;
Αὐρήλιος Νικοκλῆς, Μάρκος Avp. N. ex-gymmnasl-
arch, s. of Zoilus 1274. 3.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿οννῶφρις προστάτης, 5. of AMMonius
1 75. blo, 29.
Αὐρήλιος Παγῶχις 8. of Ptollion 1280. 18.
Αὐρήλιος Παμῆα 5. of Peter 1280. 1, 15.
Αὐρήλιος Παποντῶς comarch, 5. of Theon
1255. 3.
Αὐρήλιος Πατερμοῦθις Ccomarch, 5. of Saprion
1256. 5, 23.
_ Αὐρήλιος ΠΠατί ) tax-collector, 5. of Eut(ych )
1283. 3.
Αὐρήλιος Πετοσίρις f. of Aurelia Taseus 1268.
tsk as
Αὐρήλιος Πέτρος s. of Tauris 1254, 25.
Αὐρήλιος Σαραπάμμων 58, of Diogenes 1276. 32.
Αὐρήλιος Sapan{ 1806.
Αὐρήλιος Σερῆνος ὁ καὶ Σαραπίων s. of Agathinus
1276. 3.
Αὐρήλιος Σιλβανός 8. of Ammonius 1260. 29.
Αὐρήλιος Σιλβανός comarch, 85. of Panetbauis
1254. τό.
Αὐρήλιος Σιλβανός 5. οἵ Theon 1807.
Αὐρήλιος Φίλιππος ὁ καὶ ‘Qpiov 1260. 1.
Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ωριγένης 5. of Aur. Sarapias 1277. 26.
Αὐρήλιος “Ὡρίων ἔ, of Aur. Dius 1296. 1, 21.
Αὐρήλιος “Qpos comarch, 5. of Archelaus 1255.
4.
Αὐρήλιος Ϊ..... Jos ὁ καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος keeper of
the archives 1264. 1.
Αὐρήλιος [ SOOO lots προστάτης, 8. Of Philotas
1275. 5.
Αὐρήλιος [.. 2... | προστάτης, 8. of Ammonius
1275. 6.
Αὐρήλιος [ comarch 1801.
ey 1268. 3.
᾿Αφθόνιος s. of Hesychius 1808.
285
᾿Αφοῦς 1888.
᾿Αφοῦς κεφαλαιωτής 1880.
᾿Αφῦγχις, ᾿Αμμώνιος ὁ καὶ ᾽Α. f. of Aur. Theon
L277. 4:
᾿Αφῦγχις, Αὐρήλιος A. προστάτης, S. of Heraclas
1275. 3.
᾿Αφῦγχις f. of Tazoilas 1287. 17.
᾿Αχιλλεύς, Αὐρήλιος ᾽Α. 1288. 19.
᾿Αχιλλεύς village-scribe, 5. of Proetus 1281. 15.
᾿Αχιλλίων 6 καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος 5. Of Apollonius
and f. of Aur. Dionysius 1274. 7.
Βάλλαρος f. of Psammis 1266. 7, 10.
Βασιλεύς praefect 1277. introd.
Βῆσις god 1272. το.
Taia 1296. 17.
Taiavés assistant of the praepositus 1253. 19.
Τάιος ᾿Ιούλιος ᾿Αλέξανδρος f. of Julius Theon
1264. 5.
TeAaowos 1339.
Τέμινος f. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. 1, 29.
Γερμανία 1349.
Tovaras 1298. 2, 21.
Γοῦνθος 1298. 10, 13.
Δαμόστρατος f, of Castor 1298. 12.
Δημητρία m. of Aur. Arsinotis 1273. 4.
Δημητριανός, Αὐρήλιος A. decaprotus 1260. 9.
Δημήτριος f. of Aur. Thonius 1265. 6, 18.
Δημήτριος f. of Didymion 1279. 14.
Δημήτριος πραγματευτής 1257. 5, 9.
Δημήτριος ὃ καὶ Pal. | ..78( ) ex-exegetes
1262. 4.
Διδύμη 1294. 1, 19.
Διδύμη ἡ καὶ ᾿Απολλωνία d. of Ptolema 1278. 5.
Διδύμη ἡ καὶ Toevparpys m. of Apollonius the
younger 1262. 12.
Διδυμίων 5. of Demetrius 1279. 14.
Δίδυμος 1294. 5.
Δίδυμος, Αὐρήλιος Ἱέραξ ὁ καὶ Δ. strategus of
the Cynopolite nome 1254. 1, 14.
Δίδυμος f. of Epicrates 1278. 9.
Δίδυμος sitologus, s. of Pausiris 1259. 6.
Δίδυμος strategus 1259. 1.
Δίδυμος, Τιμαγένης ὁ καὶ A. f. of Apollonius
the younger 1262. 11.
Διεμοῦς ἃ. of Colluthus 1272. 25.
Διογένης 1279. 25.
Διογένης f. of Ammon . . . 1270. 10.
286 INDICES
Διογένης f. of Aur. Sarapammon 1276. 33.
Διογένης charioteer, 5. of Heras 1287.5, 11,18.
Διογένης comes 1335.
Διογένης f. of Diogenis 1276. 9.
Διογένης ὁ καὶ “Eppaios city-scribe 1263. 1.
Διογένης 5. of Sarapion 1316.
Διογένης 5. Of Theon 1270. 20.
Διογένης, Τιβέριος Κλαυδίος Δ. ex-cosmetes, i
of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8.
Διογένης, Τιβέριος Κλαύδιος Δ. 5. Of Tiberius
Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7.
Awyevis d. of Diogenes 1276. 8.
Διονυσία, Aria ἡ καὶ Δ. d. of Dionysius 1279. 3.
Avovucias, Avp, Δ. ἡ καὶ Χαιρημονίς 1278. 2, τό.
Διονύσιος 1295. 1, 22; 1805.
Διονύσιος 6 καὶ ᾿Αμόις 5. Of Psammis and f. of
Psammis 1266. 6, 40.
Διονύσιος f. of Apia also called Dionysia
1279. 4.
Διονύσιος, Ap. A. ὁ καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιος gymnasi-
arch, 5. of Achillion also called Apollonius
1274. 12.
Διονύσιος, Αὐρ. A, Strategus 1301.
Διονύσιος f. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 4.
Διονύσιος f. of Aurelia Sinthonis also called
Apia 1268. 7.
Διονύσιος βοηθός 1257. ὃ.
Διονύσιος, Πετρώνιος Δ. strategus 1279. 1.
Διονυσοθέων gymnasiarch, f.of Ptolema1278.8.
Διονυσοθεωνίς, Anrodapis ἡ καὶ A. d. of Ptolema
1278. 6.
Διόνυσος god 1288. 17, 21.
Aios 1298. 15.
Aios, Aip. Δ. 5. of Aur. Horion 1296. 1, 21.
Διόσκορος 1297. τ; 1821.
Διόσκορος, Aip. A. 5. of Theon 1276. 27.
Διόσκορος freedman of Sarapion 1263. 3.
Διόσκορος sitologus, 5. of Onnophris 1259. 5.
Διόσκορος, Φλαοίιος Δ. 1805.
Διοσκουρίδης 1847.
Διοσκουρίδης, Κλαύδιος Δ. ὁ καὶ Χαιρέας strategus
1255. 1.
Awl f. of Sarapion 1263. 5.
Adpva, ἴἈπα Δ. 1850.
Δωρόθεος 1300. 7.
᾿Επικράτης 5. of Didymus 1278. 9.
᾿Επίμαχος decaprotus 1257. 1, 2, 15.
᾿Επίμαχος ex-gymnasiarch, 5. of Sarapion
1262. 3.
᾿Επιφάνιος, Αὐρ. Ἔ. s. of Joseph 1820.
“Eppaios, Διογένης 6 καὶ ‘E, city-scribe 1268. τ.
“ρμανοῦβις priest, 5. of Harbes and f. of Aur.
Haruotes 1256. r1.
Ἕρμᾶς 1292. 9.
‘Eppias f. of Panus 1328.
Ἑρμογένης 1292. 1.
Ἑρμογένης, Αὐρ. ‘E. προστάτης, 5. of Dionysius
ΠΕ, ἢ ον
᾿Εσενεῦς m. of Tekosis 1282. 12.
᾿Εσούρ f, of Peter 1800. το.
Εὐδαίμων 1348.
Εὐδαίμων f. of Aurelia Thaésis 1278. τ.
Εὐδαίμων f. of Sarapion 1258. 11.
Εὐπορίων f. of Aur. Ammonianus 1280. 3.
Εὐτροπία 1384.
Eir(vy ) f. of Aur. Pat( ) 1283. 3.
‘EwWarns 1299. τό.
Firmus, Valerius F. praefect 1271. 7.
Ζεύς god 1265. 8.
Ζωίΐλος adjutant 1253. 12.
Ζωίλος 5. Of Apollonius and f. of Zoilus
1267. 7.
Ζωίλος βοηθός 1842.
Ζωίλος, ᾿Ιούλιος Θέων ὁ καὶ Ζ. 5. οἵ Gaius Julius
Alexander 1264. 5.
Ζωίλος f. of M. Aur. Nicocles 1274. 4.
Ζωίλος 5. of Theon 1316.
Ζωίλος 5. of Zoilus and f. of Horion 1267.
7» 14.
Ζωίς 1291. τ.
“Ἡλιόδωρος keeper of the archives 1268. 2.
Ἥρα goddess 1265. 8.
“‘Hpais 1800. 4.
‘Hpais m. of Aurelia Meithous 1276. 2.
Ἡραΐς m. of Aur. Eudaemon 1273. 1.
Ἡραΐσκος 1299. 11.
Ἡρακλᾶς f. of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 3.
Ἡρακλείδης, Avp. “H. ὁ καὶ Λούκιος 5. of Lucius
1274. 4.
Ἡρακλείδης 1270. το.
Ἡρακλείδης, Αὐρ. Ἢ. exegetes 1252. recto 16,
21, 44.
Ἡρακλείδης, Avp. H. strategus1252. recto 2, 20.
Ἡρακλείδης f. of Heras 1282. 6.
Ἡράκλειος 5. Of Horus 1281. 11,
Ἡράκλειος κεφαλαιωτής 1880.
Ve PERSONAL NAMES
Ἡράκλειος 5. of Plutarchus 1252. verso 26.
Ἡράκλειος συστάτης 1328.
Ἡράκληος praefect 1818.
Ἡρακλῆς, Αὐρ. ‘H. senator, 5. of Coelacius
1261. 4.
Ἡρακλοῦς τη. of Aur. Hermogenes 1275. 5.
Ἡρακλοῦς m. of Sarapion 1317.
Ἡρακλί ) 1296. 13.
‘Hpas ἃ. of Apollonius 1267. τό.
‘Hpas s. of Calathus 1272. 14, 17, 20.
“Hpas f. of Diogenes 1287. 5.
“Hpas d.of Heraclidesand m. of Thnas1282.5.
Ἡρᾶς f. of Heras 1268. 3.
Ἡρᾶς s. of Heras 1268. 3.
‘Hpas d. of Hera 1306.
Ἡραί f. of Heras 1306.
Ἡρώδης, Ap. Ἢ. ex-gymnasiarch, s. of Apion
and f. of Aurelia Aristous 1274, 1.
Ἡρώδης f. of Ptolemaeus 1270. 2, 17.
Ἡσύχιος (Ησιχιος Pap.) 1808.
Θαῆσις, Αὐρηλία Θ. d. of Eudaemon and m. of
Aurelia Tausiris 12738. 1, 20, 45.
Θαϊσοῦς m. of Aur. Onnophris 1275. 3.
Θατρῆς m. of |. . tris 1256. 17.
Θεαγένης, Δύρ. Θώνιος ὁ καὶ Θ. 1252. recto 17,
21, 43:
Θεόδωρος 1297. 5: 14.
Θεόφιλος 1828.
Θέριος centurion 1258. 8.
Θερμούθιον d. of Plution 1266. 16, 33.
Θερμοῦθις 1296. 12, 19.
Θέων 1262. introd.; 1293.1; 1800. 3; 1348.
Θέων f. of Amois 1282. 20.
Θέων f. of Apollos 1291. 11.
Θέων, Αὐρ. ©. 8. of Ammonius also called
Aphunchis 1277. 3.
Θέων, Αὐρ. O.chief-priest 1252, recto 16, 22,45.
Θέων, Avp. Θ. 6 καὶ Νεπωτιανός 1273. 2, 48.
Θέων f. of Aur. Dioscorus 1276. 28.
Θέων f. of Aur. Menches 1254. 17.
Θέων f. of Aur. Papontos 1255. 3.
Θέων f. of Aur. Silvanus 1807.
Θέων f. of Claudia 1267. 9.
Θέων ἔ, of Diogenes 1270. 20.
Θέων, Ἰούλιος ©. ὁ καὶ Ζώιλος s. Of Gaius
Julius Alexander 1264. 4.
Θέων 6 καὶ Πλούταρχος strategus of the Tanite
nome 1257. 4, 16.
Θέων f. of Theon and Zoilus 1816.
287
Θέων s. of Theon 1816.
Θεωνᾶς 5. of Isidorus 1269. 2, 13, 34 (Θέων).
Θεωνίς 4. of Horus 1276. 8.
Ovas d. of Petosorapis 1282. 5, 19, 25, 29.
Oonpis, ᾿Αθηνᾶ ἡ καὶ ©. goddess 1268. 7.
Θομπαχράτης 5. Of Paapis 1282. 7.
Θώνιος, Avp. Θ. exegetes 1252. recto17, 21,43.
Θώνιος, Αὐρ. Θ. priest, s. of Demetrius 1265.
6, 26.
Θῶνις 1299. 4.
Θῶνις 5. of Petosorapis and f. of Tekosis
1282. 11.
Ἱέραξ 1286. introd.; 1327.
Ἱέραξ, Avp. ‘I. ὁ καὶ Δίδυμος strategus of the
Cynopolite nome 1254. 1, 14.
“This 1297. 12.
Ἰούλιος, Γάιος Ἴ. ᾿Αλέξανδρος f. of Julius Theon
also called Zoilus 1264. 5.
Ἰούλιος Θέων ὁ καὶ Ζώιλος 5. Of G. Julius
Alexander 1264. 4.
Ἰοῦστος, "Ara I. 1811.
Ἰσᾶς f. of Sarapas and Sarapous 1269. Το,
19, 24, 35:
᾿Ισίδωρος βοηθὸς πραιποσίτου 1253. τό.
᾿Ισίδωρος f. οἵ Theonas 1269. 2, 13.
Ἰσίων 8. of Psais 1299. 1, 21.
"Ioxupas (= Ἰσχυρίων) 1292. 1, 17.
Ἰσχυρίων (= Ἰσχυρᾶς) 1291. 1, 15.
Ἰωάννης 1825; 1335-6; 1341.
᾿ἸΙώσηπος 1281. 9.
᾿Ιωσήφ f. of Aur. Epiphanius 1320.
Κάλαθος f. of Heras 1272. 14.
Καλαῦμις, Adp. K. 5. of Petenouphis 1256. 6,
(Καλαλαῦμις) 23.
Κάμοκος 1299. 15.
Κάρπος 1294. 8.
Κάστωρ 1293. 38.
Κάστωρ, Αὐρ. K. 1286. 13.
Κάστωρ 5. of Damostratus 1298. 11.
Καύντιος (1. Kuivt.?) Παυλῖνος praefect 1266. 25.
Κέλερ archidicastes 1270. 5, 12.
Κλαυδία d. of Theon and m. of Zoilus 1267. ὃ.
Κλαύδιος Διοσκουρίδης 6 καὶ Χαιρέας strategus
1255. 1.
Κλαύδιος, Τιβέριος Κ. Διογένης ex-cosmetes, f.
of Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8.
Κλαύδιος, Τιβέριος Κ. Διογένης 8. of Tiberius
Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7.
288 INDICES
Κλέων 1294. 9.
Κοιλάκιος f. of Aur. Heracles 1261. 4.
Κόλλουθος 1291. 6.
Κόλλουθος f. of Diemous 1272. 26.
Κόλλουθος Aey. Φαλοῦς, f. of Psatres 1293. 41.
Κολλοῦχις 1296. 14.
Κοπρεᾶς 1333.
Korpevs 5. of Sarapammon 1275. 8, 11, 21, 24.
Κόραξ, ’Qpedas ὁ καὶ K. 1279. 2, 29.
Κοσρῆς monk 1888.
Κύριλλος, Οὔλπιος K. catholicus 1260. 7.
Κυριλλοῦς 1800. 8.
Λαιτώριος νόμος 1274. 13.
Aapacals|, Αὐρ. A. s. of Pepirius 1820.
Aap. . cov 13822.
Λευκάδιος 1824.
Λεύκαντος (1. Λεύκανθος ?) f. of Philoxenus 1888.
Anrodepis ἡ καὶ Διονυσοθεωνίς ἃ, of Ptolema
1278. 6.
Λητώ goddess 1256. 12.
Λούκιος, Αὐρ. Ἡρακλείδης ὁ καὶ Δ. 8. of Lucius
1274. 4.
Δούκιος f. of Aur. Heraclides also called
Lucius 1274. 5.
Λουκρήτιος Νεῖλος strategus 1262. 1.
Μαικιανή, Αὐρηλία M. 1271. 2.
Μακρόβιος, Φλ. Παράνιος ὁ καὶ M. logistes 1265.
5; 13803.
Μάξιμος 1257. τό.
Μαρία m. of Peter 1800. 2, II.
Μαρκία m. of Aur. Sinthonis also called
Apia 1268. 7.
Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ανδρόνικος 6 καὶ Μίθρης 1278,
ee
Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος Νικοκλῆς ex-gymnasiarch, 5. of
Zoilus 1274. 3.
Μάρκος f. of Saras 1298. 5, 30.
Μαρτύριος 13828.
Μαρτύριος σύμμαχος 1828.
Μεγχῆς, Δὐρ. M. comarch, 5. of Theon 1254.
17, 31, 33+
Μεϊθοῦς, Δὐρηλία M. d. of Apion 1276. 1, 2, 24.
Μέλανος 1296. 15.
Μηνῆς 1822.
Μιᾶπις 1524.
Μίθρης, Μάρκος Αὐρ. ᾿Ανδρόνικος ὁ καὶ Μ. 1278.
ie ἘΠ
Μῶρος 1288. 13, 20, 25, 26.
Νειλᾶς 1845.
Νεῖλος 1887.
Νεῖλος, Λουκρήτιος N. strategus 1262. 1.
Νεπωτιανός, Αὐρ. Θέων ὁ καὶ N. 1273. 2, 48.
Νεχθενῖβις 5. of Horus 1287. 22.
Νίκανδρος basilicogrammateus 1266. 27.
Νίκη m. of Aur. Agathodaemon 1276. 1.
Νικοκλῆς, Μάρκος Αὐρ. N. ex-gymmnasiarch, s.
of Zoilus 1274. 3.
Νόννα 1288. 16; 1800. 4.
Νόννος 1337.
Ὀλβανός (= ᾽Ορβ.9) f. of Aur. Anicetus 1260.
3: 25+
’Opaia 1300. 4.
᾿Οννῶφρις, Αὐρ. ᾽Ο. προστάτης, 8. of Ammonius
1275; τὸ τοῦ 259.
᾿᾽οννῶφρις f. of Dioscorus 1259. 5.
Οὐαλεριανός 1329.
Οὐαλέριος ἸΠομπηιανός praefect 1252. recto 2,
28.
Οὐαλέριος Φίρμος praefect 1271. 1. Valerius
Firmus 1271. 7.
Οὔλπιος Κύριλλος catholicus 1260. 7.
Παᾶπις f. of Thompachrates 1282. 8.
Παγῶχις, Adp. Il. s. of Ptollion 1280. 18.
Παθερμοῦθις 1848.
Παλεοῦς 1826.
Παλλαδιᾶς 1288. ὃ, 11.
Παμῆα, Αὐρ. I. 5. of Peter 1280. 1, 15.
Πάμφιλος basilicogrammateus 1266. 2.
Πανάρης 1269. 24, 27.
Πανετβαῦις f. of Aur. Silvanus 1254. 16.
Πάνος 5. of Hermias 1828.
Πανρῦμις f. of Harpaésis 1281. 4.
Παποντῶς 5. of Amois 1282. 19, 25, 27.
Παποντῶς, Avp. Π. comarch, s. of Theon
1255. 3.
Παποντῶς f. of Ptolemaeus 1287, 8.
Παράνιος, Φλαούιος TI, ὁ καὶ Μακρόβιος logistes
1265. 5; 1808.
Πατερμοῦθις 1296. τι.
Πατερμοῦθις, Αὐρ. Il. comarch, 5. of Saprion
1256. 5, 23.
Πατί ), Αὐρ. Π. tax-collector, 5. of Eut(ych )
1283. 3.
Παυλῖνος, Καύντιος (Ὁ) I. praefect 1266. 25.
Παῦλος 1824.
Παῦλος ὑπηρέτης 1828.
V. PERSONAL. NAMES
Παυσιρᾶς f. of Charmus 1267. 6.
Παυσῖρις f. of Didymus 1259. 6.
Πεμπέμ 1270. 29.
Πεπίριος f. of Aur. Lamasas 1320.
Πετενοῦφις f. of Aur. Kalatimis 1256. 6.
Πετοσίρις, Αὐρ. Il. 5. of Taseus and f. of
Aurelia Taseus 1268. 5, 8, 14.
Πετοσορᾶπις f. of Thnasand Tekosis1282. 5, 8.
Πετοσορᾶπις f. of Thonis 1282. τι.
Πέτρος 1341.
Πέτρος, Avp. I. 5: of Tauris 1254. 25.
Πέτρος f. of Aur. Pamea 1280. 1, 15.
Πέτρος βοηθός (1) 1822; (2) 1829.
Πέτρος 8. of Esour 1300. το.
Πέτρος s. of Maria 1800. 2, 12.
Πετρώνιος Διονύσιος strategus 1279. 1.
Πλουσία (Πλουση Pap.) 1800. 4.
Πλουτάρχη 1293. 31.
Πλούταρχος, Θέων ὁ καὶ Π. strategus of the
Tanite nome 1257. 4.
Πλούταρχος f. of Heracleus 1252. verso 26.
Πλούταρχος f. of Plution 1266. 21.
Πλουτίων 8. of Plutarchus and f. of Thermou-
thion 1266. 20.
Πλουτίων 5. of Psammis 1266. 33.
Πολυκλείδας 1270. 23.
Πομπηιανός, Οὐαλέριος I. praefect 1252. recto
2, 28.
Πόπλιος 1287. 7.
Ποσιδώνιος ὁ καὶ Τριάδελφος 1259. 2.
Πρίσκος 1841.
Προῖτος f. of Achilles 1281. 14.
Πτολέμα d. of Dionysotheon and τη. of Didyme
and Letodoris 1278. 7.
Πτολεμαῖος 1295. 5; 1842.
Πτολεμαῖος gymnasiarch 1333.
Πτολεμαῖος 5. of Herodes 1270. 2, τό, 46.
Πτολεμαῖος 5. of Papontos 1287. 8.
Πτολλαρίων f. of Ammonius 1252. verso 32.
Πτολλίων f. of Aur. Pagochis 1280. 18.
IIroA .. . 1280. 20.
Σαπρίων f. of Aur. Patermouthis 1256. 5.
Σαραπάμμων 1252. verso 26.
Σαραπάμμων, Αὐρ. 3. 5. of Diogenes 1276. 32.
Σαραπάμμων f. of Copreus 1275. 8.
Σαραπᾶς 1294. τῇ.
Σαραπᾶς 8. of Isas 1269. 7, 17.
Σαραπιάς 1262. introd.; 1268. 19.
Σαραπιάς m. οἵ Apollonarion 1267. 4.
280
Σαραπιάς, Αὐρηλία Σ. ἃ. of Arius and m. of
Aur. Origenes 1277. 1, 22.
Σαραπίων 1244. introd.; 1256. 2; 1272. 2,
26; 1287. 20; 1349.
Σαραπίων, Αὐρ. Σερῆνος ὁ καὶ Σ. 5. of Agathinus
1276. 3.
Σαραπίων banker, 5. of Eudaemon 1253. rr.
Σαραπίων f. of Diogenes 1816.
Σαραπίων s. Of Dio, and f. of Sarapion
1263. 4.
Σαραπίων f. of Epimachus 1262. 3.
Σαραπίων exegetes 1269. 4, 12.
Σαραπίων 5. of Heraclous 1817.
Σαραπίων s. of Sarapion 1268. 4.
Σαραπίων scribe of the record-office 1270. τι.
Σαραπίων, Φλαούιος Σ. centurion 1261. 3.
Σαραποῦς d. of Isas 1269. 8, 17.
Σαραπί, Adp. 3. 1806.
Zapas 1292. 8.
Σαρᾶς s. of Marcus 12938. 5, 12, 19, 30.
Σαρμάτης 1297. 1, 23.
Σεκοῦνδος 1258. 2.
Σεουηριανός praepositus 1261. 8.
Σεπτίμιος Χαιρήμων 1283. 15.
Σεραπίων 1321.
Σερῆνος 1335.
Σερῆνος, Αὐρ. 3. ὁ καὶ Σαραπίων 5. of Agathinus
1276. 3.
Σερῆνος basilicogrammateus 1262. 2.
Σιλβανός, Adp. Σ. 5. of Ammonius 1260. 29.
Σιλβανός, Avp. 2. comarch, 5. of Panetbauis
1254. 16, 31, 32.
Σιλβανός, Αὐρ. 3. s. of Theon 1807.
Σινθοῶνις m. of Ammon{ 1270. το.
Σινθῶνις, Αὐρηλία Σ. ἡ καὶ ᾿Απία.(. of Dionysius
1268. 7, 10, ΤῊ:
Σοῆρις m. of Theonas 1269. 3, 14 (Sonpois).
Zonpovs. See Sonprs.
Σουτώριος Σωσίβιος Strategus 126 6. 26.
Σύρα m. of Ision 1299. 1, 21.
Συρίων amphodogrammateus 1267. 1.
Σύρος f. of Apollonius 1282. 9.
Σώζων 1253. 13.
Σωσίβιος, Σουτώριος =. strategus 1266. 26.
Taap| m. of Aurelia Taseus 1268. 8.
Ταζωιλᾶς d. of Aphunchis 1287. τό.
Ταμιέα τη. (?) of Aur. Dius 1296. 9.
Ταπιλοῦς m. Of Apia 1288. 18, 21.
Τάπολος 1286. 2.
290
Ταποσιριάς m. of Aur. Serenus also called
Sarapion 1276. 4.
Τασεῦς, Δὐρηλία T. ἃ. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 8.
Τασεῦς m. of Aur. Petosiris 1268. 6.
Τασόις 1295. 1, 22.
Ταῦρις τη. of Aur. Peter 1254. 26.
Ταυρίσκος πρωτήκτωρ 1253. 14, 17.
Tavoipis 1294. τό.
Tavoipis, Αὐρηλία T. d. of Aurelia Thaésis
1278. 3.
Ταυσίρις τη. of Aur. Aphunchis 1275. 4.
Ταχῶσις 1299. 13.
Τεκῶσις m. of Amois 1282. Το.
Τεκῶσις d. of Petosorapis and τη. of Thom-
pachrates 1282. 8.
Τεκῶσις d. of Thonis 1282. 11.
Tevéets 1287. 21.
Τεχωσοῦς τη. of Aurelia Ammonia 1284. 13.
Τιβέριος Κλαύδιος Διογένης ex-cosmetes, f. of
Tiberius Claudius Diogenes 1284. 8.
Τιβέριος Κλαύδιος Διογένης 5. of ‘Tiberius
Claudius Diogenes 1284. 7.
Τιμαγένης 6 καὶ Δίδυμος f. of Apollonius 1262.
11.
Τιμπεσοῦρις 1296. τό,
Τίρων 1260. 5.
Τνεφεροῦς 1296. το.
Τνεφερσόις 1269. 31.
Τριάδελφος 1299. 14.
Τριάδελφος ἀρχιυπηρέτης 1258. 21.
Τριάδελφος, Ποσιδώνιος ὁ καὶ T. ship-master
1259. 2.
Τρύφων f. of Aur. Arsinotis 1278. 4.
Tpwiros 1298. 15.
Ἱσενφατρῆς, Διδύμη ἡ καὶ T. τη. of Apollonius
1262. 12.
Valerius Firmus, praefect 1271. 7.
Φαλοῦς, Ψατρῆς 5. of Colluthus Φ. λεγόμενος
1293. 41.
Φανίας 5. of Apollonius 1330.
bal. | 2 OU ), Δημήτριος ὁ καὶ ᾧ. ex-exegetes
1262. 4.
Φιλέας ex-magistrate of Alexandria 1252.
recto 18, 30, 34.
INDICES
Φίλιππος, Αὐρ. Φ. ὁ καὶ ‘Qpioy strategus 1260. 1.
Φιλόξενος 1586.
Φιλόξενος 5. of Leucantus 1838.
Φιλόξενος οἰνοχειριστής 1826-7.
Φιλουμένη 1298. 1, 43.
Φιλοῦς 1296. το.
Φίλων f. of Apollonia 1844.
Φιλώτας f. of Aur......- sis 1275. 5.
Pippos, Οὐαλέριος &. praefect1271.1. Valerius
Firmus 1271. 7.
Φλαούιος Παράνιος ὁ καὶ Μακρόβιος logistes
1265. 5; 1908.
Φλαούιος Σαραπίων centurion 1261. 3.
Φοιβάμμων 1300. 4.
Φωκίων strategus 1270. 1.
Χαιρέας, Κλαύδιος Διοσκουρίδης ὁ καὶ X. strategus
1255. 1.
Χαιρημονίς, Αὐρηλία Διονυσιὰς ἡ καὶ X. 1278.
2: τὸ:
Χαιρήμων, Σεπτίμιος Χ, 1288. 15.
Χάρμος 5. Of Pausiras 1267. 5.
Was f. of Ision 1299. 1, 21.
Ψάμμις 5. of Ballarus and f. of Dionysius also
called Amois 1266. 7, 9.
Ψάμμις 5. of Dionysius also called Amois
and f, of Plution 1266. 40.
Ψατρῆς 8. of Colluthus Φαλοῦς λεγόμενος 1293. 40.
Ψέκη 1299. 17.
"Oxeavds 1805.
᾿Ωριγένης, Αὐρ. ᾽Ω, s. of Aurelia Sarapias 1277.
26.
‘Opioy 1296. το; 1299. τι.
«Ὡρίων ὁ καὶ Ἀπίων basilicogrammateus 1259. 8.
Ὡρίων, Αὐρ. ‘Q, comarch, 5. of Archelaus
1255. 4.
‘Qpiov, Αὐρ. Φίλιππος ὁ καὶ ‘OQ.
1260. 1.
“Ὡρίων, Αὐρ. ‘Q. f. of Aur. Dius 1296. 1, 22.
‘Qpiev 5. of Zoilus 1267. 15.
ὯΩρος f. of Heracleus 1281. 11.
ὯΩρος f. of Nechthenibis 1287. 23.
ὯΩρος f. of Theonis 1276. 8.
᾿Ωφελᾶς ὁ καὶ Κόραξ 1279. 2, 29.
strategus
291
VI. GEOGRAPHICAL.
(2) COUNTRIES, NOMES, CITIES, TOPARCHIES.
Αἴγυπτος 1253. 2; 1271. 1; 1818.
᾿Αλεξάνδρεια 1252. recto 20, 30; 1274. 9;
1255. a7 33: 1501. 0: 1295. 12. ἡ
λαμπροτάτη “A. 1254. 6, 22; 1260. 13.
Φάρος 1271. 3.
᾿Αλεξανδρέων χώρα 1274. ὃ.
᾿Αντινοεύς 1268. 4.
᾿Απολλωνοπολίτης (νομός) 12938. 43.
Αὐασιτικός 1800. το.
Βαβυλών 1261. 7.
Διοπολίτης (νομός) 1255. 2.
‘EAAnvixds 1260. 5.
‘Erravopia 1802.
Θηβαΐς 1282. 4.
Θμοισεφὼ rorapxia 1262. 13; 1285. 122.
Κυνοπολίτης (νομός) 1254. τ, 15; 1256. 4
(Κυνοπολ, ἄνω), τό (Κυνωνπολ.).
μητροπολίτης 1806.
μητροπολιτικός 1283. 4.
Νέα πόλις 1259. 3, 10.
νομός 1252. verso 7; 1257. 2, 5,18; 1259.
9: 1261. 3; 1801; 1307; 1320.
᾿Οξυρυγχίτης (νομός) 1252. recto 3, 20, verso
7; 1255. 2 ; 1257. 1; 1259. 1 ; 1260. 2;
1262. 1; 1265. 5; 1270. 6, 48; 1275.
25; 1283. 2; 1298. 17; 1803; 1320.
᾿᾽Οξυρυγχιτικὸς σταθμός 12:73. 7.
᾽Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλις 1258. 3; 1257.14; 1274.
2; 1278. 5,9; 1284. 6, 9, 13. ἡ λαμπρὰ
kat λαμπροτάτη ᾿Οξ. πόλ. 1252. recto 23 ;
1260. 4; 1261. 4; 1264. 2,6; 1280. 1.
ἡ λαμπρὰ ᾽Οξ. πόλ. 1820.
᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλις 1258. 1; 1263.6; 1267. 4;
1268. 6; 1269. 3, 14; 1270. 3,17 ; 1278.
2; 1276. 2, 6; 157. 5; 1279. 4; 1282.
4. 15. 22; 1297: 11; 59.
πᾶγος, ε way. 1258. 19. ᾧπᾶγ. 1258. 16.
πόλις = Alexandria 1270. 14. π. = Oxy-
rhynchus 1252. verso 2, 30, 36; 1268. 2;
1265. 7; 1267. 9; 1272. 3; 1273. 5;
1274. 4, 13; 1276. 4; 1280. 4; 1284.
10; 1346 (?).
Προσωπίτης (νομός) 1301.
Ῥωμαῖος 1264.19; 1268.9; 1274.3; 1276.
3; 1277. 3.
Σιδῆτις 1271. 2.
Tavirns (νομός) 1257. 5.
τοπαρχία, ἄνω 1285. 51. ἀπηλιώτου 1285.
85. Θμοισεφώ 1262. 13; 1285. 122. κάτω
1259. 6; 1285. 129. λιβός 1257. τ;
1285. 70. μέση 1260. το; 1283. 5;
1285. 98.
Φάρος 1271. 3.
(2) VILLAGES AND ἐποίκια.
1. Oxyrhynchite.
᾿Αδαίου 1285. 86.
AG. |xes 1285. 58.
᾿Αντεῖις 1285. 68.
᾿Αρταπάτου 1285. 17, 110.
᾿Αρχιβίου 1285. 64.
᾿Ατηρίου ἐποίκιον 13822.
Δωσιθέου 1285. 46, 139.
᾿Επισήμου 1285. 55.
Ἢλενσᾶις (?) 1252. recto 17, 25.
Ἡρακλείδου ἐποίκιον 1285. 72.
Ἡρακλεῖον 1260. 12; 1285. 9, 100.
Θῶλθις (Θμοισεφὼ τοπαρχίας) 1285. 123.
Θῶλθις (κάτω ror.) 1285. 48, 141.
U2
292
Θῶλθις (μέσης tor.) 1285. 104.
Θῶσβις 1285. 52.
Q[.]...- [ 1285. 96.
Ἰέμη 1285. 98.
Ἰσεῖον Κάτω 1285. 39, 132.
᾿Ισεῖον Παγγᾶ 1255. 5; 1285. 56.
Ἰσεῖον Τρύφωνος 1285. 45, ve
Ἴστρου 1285. 108.
Κερκεθῦρις 1285. 70.
Κερκεμοῦνις 1285. 66.
Κερκεῦρα 1285. 116.
Κερκευρῶσις 1285. 23.
Κεσμοῦχις 1285. 124; 1842; 1847 (?).
Κόμα 1285. 106.
Ko. Jou 1285. 135.
Λευκίου 1285. 82.
Anvavos 1285. 77.
Δίλη 1285. 92.
Maor . . τιφόρου 1285. 21, 114.
Μεγάλης Παρορίου ἐποίκιον 1827.
Μελανθίου 1285, 102.
Μερμέρθα 1285. 54.
Μονίμου 1285. 62.
Μουχινάξας 1285. 79.
Μουχιναρυώ 1285. 44, 137.
Μοῦχις 1842.
Νεμέρα 1285. 112.
Νέσλα 1285. 61.
Νεσμῖμις 1285. 57.
Niypov 1285. 53.
Νόμου ἐποίκιον 1285. IOl.
Ξενάρχου 1285. 60.
Οὐεσῶβθις ἐποίκιον 1826.
Παεῖμις 1285. 76.
Πακέρκη 1285. 89.
Παλῶσις 1285. 127 ; 1842.
Πανευεί 1285. 74.
Παῶμις 1285, 122.
Πεεννώ 1283. 6,
Πεκτυεύτου (?) 1312.
Πέλα 1285. 81.
INDICES
Πετεμοῦνις 1285. 83.
Tlerevovpis 1285. 119.
Πέτνη 1285. 107.
Tler . [.] . 1285. 51.
Πλελώ 1285. 111.
Ποσομπόις 1285. 85.
Που. leo 1285. 105.
Σαδάλου 1285. 59.
Σαραπίωνος Χαιρήμονος 1285. 93.
Σατύρου 1285. 95.
Σεναπῶθις 1285. 103.
Sevad 1279. 9; 1285. 78.
Σενεκελεύ 1285. 80.
Σενέπτα 1285. 120; 1287. 3.
Σενοκῶμις 1285. 73.
Σεντώ 1285. 109.
Σενῦρις 1285. 63.
Σερῦφις 1285. 71.
Σέσφθα 1285. 136.
Σεφώ 1285. 125.
Σιγκέφα 1285. 65.
Σιναρύ 1281. 15; 1285. 134; 1339.
ρυιτικός 1281. 6.
Sows 1275. 7; 1285. 47, 140.
Σύρων 1268. 3; 1285. 75.
Τααμπέμου 1285. 88.
Τακολκῖλις 1285. 20, 113.
Taxova 1285. 130.
Ταλαώ 1285. 131.
Ταλωπιτεί 1285. 24, 117:
Tava 1285. 99.
Τεξεί 1285. 118.
Τερῦθις 1285. 87.
Ths 1262. 13, 19; 1285. 126; 1842.
Tixw Φαγί ) 1285. 129,
Φοβώου 1285. go.
Χῦσις 1285. 67.
ψῶβθις (ἀπηλιώτου τοπαρχίας) 1285. 94.
ψῶβθις (κάτω tor.) 1259. 7; 1285. 133:
ψΨῶβθις (μέσης Tor.) 1285. 22, 115.
ἾὮφις 1285. gt.
lola ater aes Javp . [. 1285. 40.
Σινα-
OVE.
GEOGRAPHICAL
293
2. Miscellaneous.
Aavpa (Cynopolite) 1256. 7, 16, 24, 26.
TI .. [.letues 1252. recto 1.
Ta. πί ν (Apollinopolite) 1293. 43.
. ρῦθις (Cynopolite) 1254. 3, 18.
(c) ἄμφοδα OF OXYRHYNCHUS.
Βορρᾶ Kpnridos 1284. το.
“Eppaiov 1268. 7.
Ἱπποδρόμου 1258, 2.
Μυροβαλάνου 1276. 6; 1806.
Νότου Δρόμου 1266. 22.
Πλατείας 1267. 17.
Tepyevovbews 1268. ΤΙ.
(4) κλῆροι.
Ἡρακλείδου καὶ Ἡρακλείδου 1279. 10.
Πολυκλείδου 1270. 23.
(6) MISCELLANEOUS.
λουτρὰ δημόσια 1252. verso 22.
Νεόφυτον, κτῆμα [λεγόμενον] N. 1286. introd.
Πεκτυεύτου (village ?) 1812.
VII.
Πέρκωψ, ἀμπελικὸν κτῆμα Π. λεγόμενον 1278.
Ἔτι
RELIGION.
(a) PAGAN.
(1) Gods.
᾿Αθηνᾶ ἡ καὶ Gonpis 1268. 7.
᾿Ανοῦβις 1256. 12.
Brow 1272. το.
Διόνυσος, σπονδὴ Διονύσου 1283. 17, 21.
Zevs 1265. 8.
Ἥρα 1265. 8.
θεός, θεοί 1296. 5. σύνναοι θεοὶ μέγιστοι
1556. 15: 19.865: 8. ) Ci Index:
Θοῆρις, ᾿Αθηνᾶ ἡ καὶ ©. 1268. 7.
Λητώ 1256. 12.
(2) Temples, &e.
βωμός 1258. 8.
“Hpakdeiov. See Index VI (ὁ).
ἱερόν 1256. 18; 1258. 8.
᾿Ανούβιδος καὶ
Λητοῦς καὶ τῶν συννάων θεῶν μεγίστων [oils
συνκαθίδρυται ναὸς θεοῦ Σεβαστοῦ Καίσαρος ἱερὰ
πρωτολόγιμα 1256. 12. ἱ. Διὸς καὶ Ἥρας
καὶ τῶν συννάων θεῶν μεγ. 1265. 8.
Ἰσεῖον. See Index VI (ὖ).
ναὸς θεοῦ Σεβαστοῦ Καίσαρος 1256. 14.
τέμενος 1258. 9.
(3) Priests.
ἀρχιερεύς 1252. recto 22.
ἱέρεια 1256. 7.
ἱερεύς 1256. 8, 12; 1265. 7, 20, 21 ; 1297.
3. 1. ἔναρχος ἐξηγητής 1269. 1, 12. ἱ. καὶ
ἀρχιδικαστής 1270. 5, 12.
κωμάστης θείων προτομῶν καὶ νίκης αὐτῶν προα-
γούσης 1265. 9, 21 (om. καὶ νίκ. αὐτ. πρ.).
παστοφόρος ᾿Αθηνᾶς τῆς καὶ Θοήριδος 1268. 7.
(ὁ) CHRISTIAN.
” Ara ᾿Ιοῦστος 1811.
ἀποτακτήρ 1311.
θεός 1299. 6.
1300. 2.
κύριος θ. 1298. 4; 1299. 4;
μαρτύριον “Ana ᾿Ιούστου 1811.
μονάζων 1338.
πρ(εσβύτερος ?) 1811.
χΧμγ 1289. τ; 1800. 1; 13828; 1343.
294
VIII.
ἀγορανομικός, εὐθηνιαρχικὸς καὶ dy. στέφανος 1252.
verso 17.
ἀγορανόμος 1282. 46.
ἀγωνοθετήσας 1284. 9.
ἀμφοδογραμματεύς 1267. τ.
ἄρξας ᾿Αλεξανδρείας 1252. recto 30.
ἀρχή 1252. recto 10, verso 28, 35, 37-
ἀρχιδικαστής, Κέλερ ἱερεὺς καὶ ἀρχιδ. (A.D. 159)
1270. 5. Κέλερ γενόμενος στρατηγὸς τῆς
πόλεως ἱερεὺς ἀρχιδ. καὶ πρὸς τῇ ἐπιμελείᾳ τῶν
χρηματιστῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων κριτηρίων (A.D. 159)
1270. 12.
apxtepevs 1252. recto 22.
ἀρχιυπηρέτης στρατηγοῦ 1253. 21.
ἄρχοντες 1252. verso 23.
βασιλικὴ γραμματεία 1274. 8. Cf. βασιλικὸς
γραμματεύς.
βασιλικὸς γραμματεύς, Nixavdpos(A.D. 72--2}1266.
27. Πάμφιλος (A.D. 74--56}1266. 2. Σερῆνος
(A.D. 197) 1262. 2. ᾿Ὡρίων ὁ καὶ ᾿ΑἈπίων (A.D.
211-12) 1259. 8. ᾿Αχιλλίων ὁ καὶ ᾿Απολλώ-
νιος 5. Of Apollonius ἐν 7 ἢν ἐπικεχειρισμένος
βασιλικῇ γραμματείᾳ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων χώρας (3rd
cent.) 1274. 7.
βιβλιοφύλαξ 1264. 3; 1268. 2.
σίων λόγων 1256. 2.
βοηθός 1257. 8, 9 ; 1822; 1829 ; 1842. Bon.
πραιποσίτου 1258. τό, 19.
βουλευτής 1252. recto 23; 1261. 4: 1268. 2;
1274. 2; 1278. 5; 1284. 6, 9, 19.
- βουλή 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27.
βιβλ. δημο-
γραμματεύς, βασιλικὸς yp. See βασιλικός. yp.
καταλογείου 1270. 11. γρ. κώμης Σιναρὺ
καὶ ἑτέρων κωμῶν 1281. 15. yp. πόλεως
1263. 2.
γυμνασιαρχήσας 1262. 4; 1264. 2; 1274. 1;
1278. 8; 1284. το.
γυμνασίαρχος 1252. verso 33; 1274. 13; 1278.
4; 1333.
verso 24.
TO τάγμα τῶν γυμνασιάρχων 1252.
δεκαπρωτία 1257. 1,.3, 10, 10.
δεκάπρωτος 1255. 9, 17 ; 1257.12, 15; 1260.
10, 19.
δημόσιος τραπεζίτης 1284. 6, 19.
INDICES
OFFICIAL AND MILITARY TITLES.
διοίκησις δημοσίων λουτρῶν 1252. verso 22.
διοικητής, ὁ κράτιστος γενόμενος διοικ. ᾿Ανδρόμαχος
(Α.}. 272) 1264. 8.
διοικοῦντες τὰ κοινὰ πρῶτοι μετὰ σὲ (SC. τὸν
ἔπαρχον) τιμήν 1258. 5.
ἑκατόνταρχος τάξεως τοῦ καθολικοῦ 1261. 3.
ἐκβολεύς 1801.
ἐξηγητεύσας 1262. 5; 1269. 2.
ἐξηγητής 1252. recto 22, 44: 1269. 5. ἱερεὺς
ἔναρχος ἐξ. 1269. 1, (ἔναρχ. ἱερ. καὶ ἐξ) 12.
ἐξ. ᾿Αλεξανδρείας, Αὐρήλιος Ἡρακλείδης (A.D.
289) 1252. recto 20.
ἔπαρχος 1258. 2, 23. See ἡγεμών.
éreixtns δημοσίου σίτου, ὁ κράτιστος ἐπ. Oy. oir.
1257. 13.
ἐπιμελητής, ἐπιμ. τοῦ οἴνου 1298. 12. emp.
τοῦ ἐν ᾿Ηλενσάει φρουρίου 1252. recto 17, 24.
emu. ... 1261. 4.
ἐπιστράτηγος 1802.
ἐπίτροπος, 6 κράτιστος ἐπίτ. Νέας πόλεως 1259.
IO. ὁ κράτιστος τῶν οὐσιακῶν ἐπίτ. 1274.
Io. ἐπίτ. τῆς Φάρου 1271. 4.
εὐθηνιάρχης 1252. verso 24.
εὐθηνιαρχία 1252. verso 29, 33.
εὐθηνιαρχικὸς καὶ ἀγορανομικὸς στέφανος 1252.
verso 17.
ἡγεμονία 1252. recto 19.
ἡγεμών 1252. verso 14, 18; 1805. Καύντιος
(1. Κυίντιος ὃ) Παυλεῖνος (A.D. 72-3) 1266.
25. Ἡράκληος ἔπαρχος τῆς Αἰγύπτου (3rd
cent.) 1818. Οὐαλέριος Φίρμος ἔπαρχ. Αἰγ.
(a.D. 246) 1271. 1, (Valerius Firmus) 7.
Βασιλεὺς ἔπαρχ. Aiy. (A.D. 248?) 1277.
introd. Οὐαλέριος Πομπηιανός (A.D. 288-9)
1252. recto 2, (ὁ διασημότατος ἡμῶν ἡγεμὼν
Οὐαλ. Πομπ., A.D. 289) 27. Cf. ἔπαρχος.
καθολικός, ὁ διασημότατος Kab. 1261. 3. Οὔλπιος
Κύριλλος ὁ διασημ. καθ. (A.D. 286) 1260. 7.
κεντηνάριος 1253. 8.
κεφαλαιωτής 1253. 16, 19; 1830.
κόμης 1835.
κορνικουλάριος 1253. 12.
κορτιανός 1258. 4.
κοσμητεύσας 1284. 8.
VILL.
κωμάρχης 1254. 3,18; 1255.5; 1256. 7, 24;
1301.
λογιστής, PAaovios Παράνιος ὁ καὶ Μακρόβιος (A.D.
336) 1265. 5; 1808.
ναύκληρος χειρισμοῦ Νέας πόλεως 1259. 2.
νομογράφος 1279. 31.
παλαιστροφύλαξ 1266. 8.
παράληψις καὶ παράδοσις σπερμάτων, αἱρεθέντες
ἐπὶ παραλήψεως καὶ παραδ. σπ. 1262, 6.
πραγματευτῆς 1257. 5.
πραιπόσιτος 1261. 8. πραιπ. πάγου 1253. τό,
19, 21.
πράκτωρ ἀργυρικῶν 1288. 4. πρ. δημοσίων
1258. 3.
προστάτης κώμης 1275. ἢ.
πρυτανεία 1252. verso 19.
πρύτανις 1252. verso 13.
πρωτήκτωρ 1253. 4, 14, 17.
πρῶτοι μετὰ σὲ (SC. τὸν ἔπαρχον) τιμήν 1253. 6.
σιτολόγος 1259. 6 ; 1288. 27.
σπερμάτων, αἱρεθέντες ἐπὶ παραλήψεως καὶ παρα-
δόσεως σπ. 1262. 6.
στόλαρχος 1331 (?).
στρατηγήσας, στρατηγῶν. See στρατηγός.
στρατηγός 1252. verso 38; 1258. 22; 1257.
IS; 1570: ὁ: 48; 1904. 35° 1307.
(Alexandria) Κέλερ γενόμενος στρ. τῆς πόλεως
(before a.p. 159) 1270. τ4. (Cynopolite
nome) Αὐρήλιος Ἱέραξ 6 καὶ Δίδυμος (A.D. 260)
1254. τ, 14. (Diopolite nome) Κλαύδιος
Re
OFFICIAL AND MILITARY TITLES
295
Διοσκουρίδης ὁ καὶ Χαιρέας (before A.D. 292)
1255.1. (Oxyrhynchite nome) [᾿Απολλώνιος
(A.D. 45) 1258. 7. Σουτώριος Σωσίβιος
στρατηγήσας (A.D. 72-3) 1266. 26. Πετρώ-
νιος Διονύσιος (A.D. 139) 1279. 1. Φωκίων
(A.D. 159) 1270. 1. Λουκρήτιος Νεῖλος (A.D.
197) 1262.1. Δίδυμος (A.D. 211-12) 1259.
I, 26. Αὐρήλιος ‘Apmokpatiov (A.D. 219)
1283. τ. Avpndtos Φίλιππος ὁ καὶ “Qpiov
(a.p. 286) 1260. 1, 18. Δὐρήλιος Ἥρα-
κλείδης (A.D. 288--9) 1252. recto 2, (ἐξηγητὴς
᾿Αλεξανδρείας στρ. ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου, A.D. 289)
20. Κλαύδιος Διοσκουρίδης 6 καὶ Χαιρέας
(a.D. 292) 1255. 1. (Prosopite nome)
Αὐρήλιος Διονύσιος (Late 3rd or early 4th
cent.) 1801. (Tanite nome) Θέων ὁ καὶ
Πλούταρχος στρατηγῶν (3rd cent.) 1257. 4.
στρατιώτης, οἱ ev Βαβυλῶνι διακείμενοι γενναιότα-
τοι στρ. 1261. 8.
σύμμαχος 1323 (?).
συστάτης 1328.
τάγμα τῶν γυμνασιάρχων 1252. verso 24.
τάξις τοῦ διασημοτάτου καθολικοῦ 1261. 3.
τράπεζα, δημοσία rp. 1283. 14.
τραπεζίτης 1253.11. δημόσιος tp. 1284. 6, 19.
ὑπηρέτης 1828 ; 13839.
ὑπομνηματογράφος (Alexandria) 1270. 13.
(Oxyrhynchus) 1257. 4.
φρουρός 1252. verso ΤΟ.
χρηματιστής 1270. 15.
WEIGHTS, MEASURES, COINS.
(a) WEIGHTS AND MEASURES.
ἄρουρα 1270. 26, 28, 33; 1279. τι.
ἀρτάβη 1257. 6, 16; 1259. 4,17, 18; 1260.
6, ἀπὸ 27; 5580: 25.. 5, 4; 6; 7; 12883;
4,5; 1291. 8; 1582.
διπλοῦν 1822 : 1825--7.
ἐξάπηχυς τάπης 1258. 12.
ἡ μιαρτάβιον 1259. τό.
κεράμιον 1275. 19, 20; 1286. introd. ; 1288.
12, 35; 1824.
κοτύλη 1275. 18.
κοῦφον 1848.
λίτρα 1261. 6, 7, 9; 1288. 29, 30, 34, 36;
1335 ; 1338.
μάριον 1297. 3.
μετρητής 1293. 6, 20.
296 INDICES
μέτρον 1255. 16; 1257. 8. μ. δημόσιον 1259. | σπαθίον 1297. 10; 1298. 14, 18.
18. σταθμός 1273. 21, 28. στ. ᾿᾽Ὀξυρυγχιτικός
μνᾶ 1286. 8. 1273. 6.
μναϊαῖον 1272. το ; 1278. 17.
, ?
μονόχωρον 1841 (?). τετάρτη 1273. 8, 9, 11, 17.
ξέστης 1844. τέταρτον 1298. 25 (3).
ὁλκή 1272. το; 1278. 8, 9, 10. χοῖνιξ 1286. 3, 4, 7.
(2) COINS.
ἀργύριον 1269. 24, 37; 1273. 31; 1274. 18, |
20, 24; 12°76. 31 ; 1280. 11, 12 ; 1281. 7, |
10; 1282. 40; 1288. 11, 28, 30, 32, 33; |
1292.8; 1808; 1818; 1837. dpy. Σεβα- | νόμισμα, Σεβαστοῦ vou. 1270. 34; 1282. 14.
στοῦ νόμισμα 1270. 34; 1282. 14. apy. Σεβαστῶν von. 1276. το.
Σεβαστῶν voy. 1276. 10. ἀργύρια 1288. τ. | νομισμάτιον, χρυσοῦ ν. 1258. 9, 15, 18 ; 1823 ;
1329 ; 1330.
μυριάς 1289. passim. δηναρίων μ. 1887. ap-
γυρίου μ. 1280, 11, 12; 1336-7.
δηνάριον 1844. δηναρίων μυριάς 1887.
δουκηναρία 1274. 14. ὀβολός 1285. 9, 26,31. 08. πέντε 1284. 17.
δραχμή 1254. 27; 1262. introd.; 1269. 24,
26, 28, 30, 31, 35; 1273. 13, 14,15, 16, | πεντώβολον 1283. 18, 20; 1284. 16, 18, 21;
16, 345 Lays. 08, 20; 24°" JATb. ΤΟΣ ΖΦ; 1285. 23, 30, 32.
1276. 26, 51. £277, 10, 11. 245 1279.
20; 1281. 7, το; 1282. 40; 1288. 13 | τάλαντον 1274. 18, 21; 1285. 69, 84; 1288.
et sacp.; 1284. 16,17, 18, 20, 21; 1285. 3 ef saep.; 1298. 18; 1808 ; 1844.
passim; 1288. 14, 30, 35; 1292. 8, 10; | τετρώβολον 1283. 17, 21; 1285. 11, 16.
1295. 8, 9; 1808-9; 1318; 1333;
1339 ; 1345. χαλκός 1295. 17.
dvdBoro 1285. 17. χαλκοῦς 1288. τό, 17, 21.
χρυσοῦ νομισμάτιον 1258. 9, 15, 18; 1929;
ἡμιωβέλιον 1288. τό, 20; 1284. τό, 18, 21. 1329 ; 1330.
xX, TAXES:
ἀννώνα 1288. 10, 35. εἶδος 1276. τό.
ἀργυρικὰ μητροπολιτικά 1288. 4. ἑκατοστή, €k, μία καὶ ἡμιαρτάβιον 1259. τό. αἱ
ἑκατοσταὶ μετενεχθεισῶν (SC. ἀρταβῶν) « (?)
γεωμετρία 1808. 1286. 6.
ἕκτη 1288. 13.
δέκατον. See διαφόρου. ἐξαργυρισμός 1258. 8; 1288. το ; 1844.
δημόσιος πυρός 1254. ἢ, 20. δη. σῖτος 1257. 13. | ἐπαρούριον 1288. 13, 16, 0. 23;
δημόσια 1258. 3, 8. dn. μετρήματα 1257. 6. | ἐπιβολή 1847.
dn. TeA€opata 1255. το; 1270. 40. ἐπιδημία, εἰς τὴν ἐσομένην ἐ, 1261. 7.
διαφόρου μετενεχθεισῶν (SC. ἀρταβῶν) ἀρτάβης | εὐθενία στρατιωτῶν 1261. 7.
δέκατον (?) 1286. 3. ἐφόδιον 1253. 7.
ἐγκύκλιον 1284. ἢ; θεωρικά 1833.
κεφαλή, συντέλεια τῆς Kep. 1331.
μετρήματα, δημόσια μ. 1257. 6.
ὀκτάδραχμος σπονδὴ Διονύσου 1283. 17, 20.
περιστερώνων, πηχισμὸς π. 1283. 18.
πηχισμὸς περιστερώνων 1283. 18.
XI. GENERAL INDEX OF
aBpoxos 1279. 23.
ἄβωλος 1259. 15.
ἀγαθός 1273. τ.
ἀγγεῖον 1290. 6 (ὃ ακιον Pap.), 10 (αγιον
Pap.) ; 1848.
ayew 1272. 19; 1279. 25.
ἀγοράζειν 1284. 12 (?); 1288. 29, 36; 1300.
8; 1346.
ayopavopixds 1252. verso 17.
ἀγορανόμος 1282. 46.
ἀγοραστικός 1268. τό.
ἀγυιά 1282. 14; 1316.
ἀγωγή 1259. 4; 1260. 5.
ἀγώγιον 1293. 21.
ἀγωνοθετεῖν 1284. 9.
ἀδελφή 1294.1, 17; 1296. 9, 10, 12 ; 1800.
4; 1349.
ἀδελφιδοῦς 1269. 7, 17 ; 1282. 7.
ἀδέλφιον 1800. 4.
ἀδελφός 1269. το, 19, 35: 1291. 1; 1292.
2; 1298. 292 38; 1295. το; 1296. TF,
139, 14; 1297. 53 1298: 20; 1299. 4,
Ir; 1800. 3, 7; 1330.
ἀδιαπάτητος 1259. 15.
ἄδολος 1259. 15.
det 1276. 5.
ἀθρόως 1252. verso 31.
αἴθριον 1268. τι.
αἴρειν 1294. 8 ; 1295. 11.
αἱρεῖν 1262. 6; 1278. 38; 1276. 18; 1279.
16; 1808 ; 1381.-
αἵρεσις 1278. 20.
αἰτεῖν 1269. 15.
αἴτημα 1273. 28.
αἰώνιος 1819 ; 1320.
ἀκακούργητος 1259. 23.
TAXES
297
προσφορά 1253. 9 ; 13822.
σπονδή 1284. 16; 1840.
Διονύσου 1283. 17, 20.
συντέλεια 1880. σ. τῆς κεφαλῆς 1331.
ὀκτάδραχμος σπ.
τέλεσμα 1288. 6 (?), δημόσια τελέσματα 1255.
10; 1270. 40.
GREEK AND LATIN WORDS.
ἀκιον (1. ἀγγεῖον ἢ) 1290. 6.
ἀκόλουθος 1257. 9. ἀκολούθως 1266. 5.
ἄκριθος 1259. 15.
ἄκυρος 1282. 36.
ἀκύρωσις 1282. 35.
ἀλλήλων 1270. 32; 1273. 22, 41; 1275. τ;
1576: τον 1978: 1:
ἄλλος 1252. verso 21; 1256. 7, 26: 1266.
3, 20; 1269, 20): 1270.) 16; 5350; L274.
τη; 1276. Ὁ, 27.3 12825 24. 20; 128s:
45 1292) τῷ; 1.99. 12; 20,215 1916:
ἀλλότριος 1266. 35.
ἁλωνία 1255. 8.
ἅμα 1803; 1850.
ἀμελεῖν 1800. 6; 1349.
ἀμέμπτως 1252. verso 35; 1273. 23.
ἀμεριμνεῖν L296, 5.
apns 1297. 17.
ἀμπελικός 1278. ΤΙ, 24.
ἀμπελουργός 13822 ; 1824-7.
ἀμπελών 1286. introd.
ἀμφοδογραμματεύς 1267. 1.
ἄμφοδον 1258. 3; 1263.7; 1266. 22; 1267.
13; 1268. 11; 1276. 6; 1284. το.
ἀμφοκέρυιος (?) 1848.
ἀμφότεροι 1252. recto 21; 1254. 18; 1255.
Rat 1250. 2, ἢ; 126453) 1274. τ"
1276. 2; 1278. 7; 1284. 6.
ἀναγιγνώσκειν 1252. recto 27.
ἀναγκαῖος 1252. verso 37.
ἀνάγκη 1288. 26.
avaypapew 1266. 21; 1267. 11.
ἀναδεῖν 1252. verso 20.
ἀναδιδόναι 1254. ἡ ; 1282. 33; 1295. 15.
ἀνακαλύπτειν 1297. 9.
ἀνάκτησις 1252. verso 34.
208 INDICES
ἀναλαμβάνειν 1252. verso 28.
ἀναλίσκειν 1286. 4 : 1288. 8; 1295. 8.
ἀνάλωμα 1252, verso 21; 1260. 17 ; 1261. 9;
1288. 11, 20.
ἀνανέωσις 1252. verso 16.
ἀναπείθειν 1295. το.
ἀναπέμπειν 1268. 15.
ἀναφαίρετος 1284. 15.
ἀναφέρειν 1286. introd.; 1292. 14.
ἀναφύόριον 1272. 18.
ἀναψύχειν 1296. 7.
ἄνδρειος, ἀνδρειότατος Καῖσαρ 1318.
ἀνέρχεσθαι 1845.
ἀνευρίσκειν 1272. 23.
avnp 12°73. 4; 1274. 6, 12,15; 1276. 16;
1278. 3; 1282. 12, 19; 1299. 13. τὸ
κατ᾽ ἄνδρα 1257. τι.
ἄνηστος 1288. 54.
ἄννησον 1848.
ἀννώνα 1288. 10, 35.
ἀνοίγειν 1288. 12; 1294. το, 11.
ἀντίγραφον 1264. 11; 1268. 14, 18; 1270.
45.750 ΘΙ. 15:
ἀντιλέγειν 1252. verso 37.
ἀνυπερθέτως 1280. 13.
ἄνω 1256. 4; 1285. 51.
ἀξιοῦν 1252. recto 37, verso 38; 1270. 57;
1271. 4; 1272. 18.
ἀξίωμα 1265. 14, 19.
ἀπαίτησις 1258. 14; 1278. 35.
ἀπαλλαγή 1278. 25, 33, 52.
ἀπελασία 1252. recto 6.
ἀπελεύθερος 1268. 3; 1279. 3.
arepyagia 1270. 39.
ἀπέρχεσθαι 1291. το.
ἀπευκταῖος 1274. 5.
ἀπέχειν 1270. 35; 1276. 11, 25, 30; 1277.
12, 24; 1282. 14.
ἀπηλιώτης 1270. 31; 1276. 8; 1279. 12;
1285. 85; 1287. 15.
ἁπλοῦς 1277.13 ; 1280.14. ἁπλῶς 1282. 31.
ἀπογράφεσθαι 1268. 4, 15 ; 1274. το.
ἀπογραφή 1276. 18.
ἀποδεικνύειν 1252. verso 24. ἀποδεδειγμένος
Αὐτοκράτωρ 1309. ἀποδεδ. γυμνασίαρχος
1278. 4.
ἀπόδειξις 1252. recto 16, 31, verso 23; 1266. 9.
ἀποδημεῖν 1288. 29.
ἀποδημία 1889.
533. 1280. 125: 15.858 75) 2a06. σὲ;
1297. 22; 1299. 21; 1800. τὶ.
ἀποκαθιστάναι 1275. 25.
ἀποκεῖσθαι 1286. 9.
ἀποκλείειν 1272. 5.
ἀπολείπειν 1269. τό.
ἀπολύειν 1271. 5.
ἀποπληροῦν 1255. 16.
ἀποσπᾶν 1295. 4, 6.
ἀποστέλλειν 1288. 17 ; 1298. 13 ; 1800. 5, 6.
ἀπόστολος 1259. το.
ἀποσυνιστάναι 1274. 9.
ἀποτακτήρ 1811.
ἀπουσία 1273. 22.
ἀποχή 1259. 25; 1260. 17; 1298. 14;
1331.
ἅπτειν 1297. 4, 7, 13.
ἁπτώδιον 1278. ὃ.
ἀργέντινος 1273. 12.
dpyevtios 1810.
ἀργός 1269. 22.
ἀργυρικός 1283. 4.
ἀργύριον. See Index IX (4).
ἀργυροῦς 1272. τι.
ἀρίθμησις 1258. 7; 1278. 28 ; 1288. 7.
ἀριθμός 1261. 10; 1270. 36; 1273. 21.
ἄρουρα. See Index IX (a).
dppaBov 1278. 22.
ἀρτάβη. See Index IX (a).
aptoxoretov 1288. 4.
ἀρτοκόπος 1288. 23.
ἄρτος 1252. verso 15; 1275. 17; 1291. 4.
ἄρχειν, ἄρχοντες 1252. verso 23. ἄρξας 1252.
recto 30.
ἀρχή 1252. recto 10, verso 28, 35, 37-
ἀρχιδικαστής. See Index VIII.
ἀρχιερεύς 1252. recto 22.
ἀρχιυπηρέτης 1253. 21.
ἄσημος 1288. 22.
ἀσμένως 1252. verso 19 (?).
ἀσπάζεσθαι 1294. 16; 1296. 8, 1Ι, 13, 14,
Γῆ Tos LA0R, 4,12, 22,13; TR 07.
ἀστή 1277. τ.
ἀσύγκριτος 1298. 1.
ἀσυλία 1264. 11.
ἄσυλος 1258. 9.
ἀσφάλεια 1266. 35.
ἀσφαλής 1255. 7; 1298. 7.
αὐθαίρετος 1280. 5.
ἀποδιδόναι 1252. verso 30, 34, 35; 12738. 26, | αὐλὴ 1287. 9, 14.
ee .».:--
“ΧΟ.
αὐλητής 1275. 9.
αὔριον 1291. 12.
αὐτίκα 1252. verso 27.
αὐτόθι 1270. 35; 1276. τι.
αὐτός, ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό 1273. τό.
αὐτοψία 1272. το.
ἀφῆλιξ 1256. 8; 1269. 6,16; 1278. 7, 14.
ἀφιέναι 1288. 54: 1298. 18; 1346.
ἀφροδισιακός 1293. 5, 33, 39.
ἄχρηστος 1846.
ἄχρι 1845. ἄχρις 1255. 9; 1846.
ἄχυρον 1884 (?).
βασιλεία 1257. 1.
βασιλικός, Bao. γῆ 1270. 38; 1276. 16. Bac.
γραμματεία and γραμματεύς. See Index
VIII.
βαστάζειν 1272. ὃ ; 1293. 22, 41, 42; 1820.
βαφὴ 1298. 24.
βέβαιος 1276. 15.
βεβαιοῦν 1270. 36 ; 1276. 26, 31; 1277. 13,
28.
βεβαίωσις 1270. 37; 1276. 15.
βιβλιοθήκη 1287. τ.
βιβλιοφύλαξ. See Index VIII.
βλάβος 1282. 40.
βοήθεια 1272. 22.
βοηθεῖν 1848.
βοηθός. See Index VIII.
Boppas 1270. 30; 1276. 8;
1284. 10; 1287. 5.
βούλεσθαι 1268. 8; 1267. το; 1271. 3.
βουλευτής. See Index VIII.
βουλή 1252. verso 6, 9, 23, 27.
βρακάριος 1841.
βωμός 1258. 8.
1279. 12;
γαμεῖν 1266. 16 ; 1273. 6 ef saep. ; 1274. τό.
γάμος 1273. 4, 23, 46.
yapnpés 1299, 8.
γείτων 1270. 30; 1272.14; 1276. 8; 1279.
II.
γένημα 1259. 12 ; 1261.6; 1262. τό.
γενναῖος, γενναιότατοι στρατιῶται 1261. 8.
γεόυχος 1288. 17; 1829; 1339.
γερδιακός 1269. 32.
γέρδιος 1272. 15.
γεωμετρία 1308.
γεωργεῖν 1262. 18.
γεωργία 1270. 37; 1276. τό.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS
599
γῆ, βασιλικὴ γῆ 1270. 38; 1276. 16. κατοικικὴ
γῆ 1270. 25. οὐσιακὴ γῆ 1270.
1276. τό. Cf. ὑπόλογος.
γίγνεσθαι 1252. recto 17, 24, 38; 1258. ΤΙ,
16, 19; 1255. 2,18; 1257. 4, 17; 1264.
Ty OTA L266. 2) 15. 28; tag Ont ers.
BOs ade. 2215), TATE 1.20. 128; ailing
ΠΟΘ» 20,255 1279: 25: 1280.) 12;
1282. 18, 21; 1284. 14, 18, 21; 1285.
40. 00. 81. 121: 129, 112; 19.506... 1.5»
1288. 26; 1289.11; 1291.8; 1298.9;
1299. 9; 1805; 1807; 1820; 1322;
1325-6 ; 13829 ; 1330; 1833 ; 1346.
γιγνώσκειν 1252. verso 33; 1348.
γλυκύς 1296. 2 ; 1800. 4; 1850.
γνάπτειν 1346.
γνήσιος 1267. 15.
γνώμη 1280. 5.
yvopo .. . 1286. introd.
γνῶσις 1253. 20.
yopos 1333.
yovevs 1299. 21; 1806.
γράμμα 1252. recto 27; 1254. 34; 1256.
25); 1260.. 7, 155 31. 1401: 11; Eavs:
ΒΟ. 1204. Ὁ; 1576: 28; 241; 17. 2η;
1280. 19; 1281. 12; 1800. 3; 1849.
38 5
| γραμματεία, βασιλικὴ yp. 1274. ὃ.
γραμματεύς. See Index VIII.
ypapew 1254. 33; 1256. 25; 1260. 17, 30;
1270. 48; 1271. 4; 1273. 37, 49; 1276.
τῷ: 28: 392; LAN Log 27 ska kon 2 Ors
1950. τὴ: 1251. TAOS uA nena 2:
γραφή 1256. 8; 1266. 11, 15; 1269. 5,15.
yons 1279. 12.
γυμνασιαρχεῖν. See Index VIII.
γυμνασίαρχος. See Index VIII.
γυμνάσιον 1266. 12, 14; 1267. 17.
γυνή 1273. 24; 1282. το.
δακτυλίδιον 1273. τι.
δανείζειν 1281. 5; 1282. 17.
δάνειον 1262. τό ; 1282. 34.
δαπάνη 1273. 34; 1288. 13.
δαπάνημα 1252. verso 23.
dare 1271. 12.
δειγματοκαταγωγία 1254. 5, 20.
δεῖν 1257. 17; 1295. το. det 1252. verso
29; 1204. 145° Ἰοὺ; ATs.) 245
1298. 10, 12. δεῖσθαι 1304.
δεῖν (‘bind’) 1294. 7.
300
δεκαπρωτία 1257. I, 3, 10, 19.
δεκάπρωτος. See Index VIII.
δέκατον, ἀρτάβης ὃ. (?) 1286. 3.
δελματικομαφόρτης 1273. 12, 14, 15.
δεξιά 1252. verso Ig.
δεσμίδιον 1288. 9, 15.
δεσπότης 1252. verso 14;
Index II.
δεῦρο 1287. 15.
δέχεσθαι 1845.
δηλός 1264. 17.
δηλοῦν 1252. recto 36; 1265. 12 ; 1268. 14;
ΤΟΣ 505 L274. 15; 1287. 125 10);
1293. 7; 1294.15, τό; 1295. τό.
δημόσιος, τὸ On. 1804. ἐν δημοσίῳ 1257. τι.
δημοσίᾳ 1254. ὃ. δημόσια 1258. 3, 8. δη.
βιβλιοθήκη 1287. τ. Sy. θησαυροί 1259. 11.
δη. λόγοι 1256. 3. δη. λουτρά 1252. verso
22. On. μετρήματα 1257. 6. δη. μέτρον
1259. 18. δη. πυρός 1254. 7, 20. “δη:
ῥύμη 1276. 9. δη. σῖτος 1257. 13. δη.
τελέσματα 1255. 10; 1270. 40. δη. τρά-
πεζα 1288. 14. δη. τραπεζίτης 1284. 6,
19. δη. χῶμα 1279. 13.
δημοσιοῦν 1266. 18 ; 1273. 38; 1276. 18.
δημοσίωσις 1273. 40; 1276. 20.
δηνάριον. See Index IX (4).
διαγράφειν 1279. 21; 1283. 14; 1284. 5;
1308.
διαγραφή 1284. 17;
διάδοσις 1261. 9.
διαδοχή 1265. 17.
διαιρεῖν 1278. Το.
διακεῖσθαι 1261. 8.
διαλέγεσθαι 1349.
διαλογή 1268. 13.
διασείειν 1252. recto 18, 29.
διασεισμός 1252. recto 33.
διασημότατος 1252. recto 27;
1261. 3.
διαστολή 1288. 6.
διάστρωμα 1264, 15.
διάταγμα 1282. 27.
διαφέρειν 1848.
διαφορά 1278. 25.
διάφορον 1286, 3.
διαψεύδεσθαι 1265. 33.
διδόναι 1258. 11, 13; 1254. 2, 23; 1278.
33; 1274. 3; 1281. 9; 1288. 10, 32;
T2082 τσ
1288. 3> 4, 5» 6, 7)
1260. 8;
INDICES
1292. 9; 1293. τι; 1294. 11; 1295. 8,
17; 1828; 13830; 1888; 1849.
διέρχεσθαι 1259. 13; 1262. 17; 1268. 5;
1270. 42; 1306.
διευτυχεῖν 1271. 6.
δίκαιος 1264. 18; 1273. 23; 1807.
δικαίῳ 1276. 3, 24 ; 1277. 3.
δίκη 1281. 2.
diunvos 1288. 19; 1295. 14.
dimittere 1271. 9.
διό 1268. 15 ; 1267. 19; 1276. 12.
διοικεῖν 1253. 5; 1257. 2.
διοίκησις 1252. verso 22.
διοικητής 1264. 8.
διπλοῦν 1822; 1825-7.
δισσός 1259. 26 ; 1260. 18 ; 1264. 12 ; 1273.
37; 1276. 18.
δοκεῖν 1272. 18.
Sovknvapia 12°74. 14.
δοῦλος 1294. 3, 9.
δράσσεσθαι 1298. Io.
δραχμή. See Index IX (0).
δύναμις 1278. 24.
δύνασθαι 1272. 22 ; 1294. το.
δυόβολοι. See Index IX (4).
δυσκόλως 1294. το.
δωδεκάδραχμος 1267. 17 ; 1806.
τέκνων
ἐᾶν 1293. 19, 22.
ἑαυτοῦ 1278. 3; 1278. 10; 1282. 6; 1284.
12.
ἔγγαια 1268. τό.
ἔγγιστα 1258. 7.
ἐγγράφειν 1253. 7; 1254. 3; 1280. 17.
ἐγγράφως 1252. recto 34; 1265. 12.
ἐγκαλεῖν 1282. 28; 1816.
ἐγκατυρί ) 1848.
ἐγκύκλιον 1284. 7. ᾿
ἔγκυος 1278. 53.
ἐγχειρίζειν 1254. το.
ἔθιμος 1264. το.
ἔθος 1271. 5; 1274. 3; 1276. 3; 1277. 3.
εἰδέναι 1254. 9, 34; 1256. 25; 1260. 31;
1273. 50; 1276. 28, 33 ; 1277. 28; 1280.
10; 1281.12; 1299. 7; 1347-8.
εἶδος 1276. τό.
εἰλικρίνεια 1252. verso 38.
εἰσάπαξ 1294. 14. ὶ
εἰσδιδόναι 1254. 5.
εἰσιέναι 1278. 17.
Ad,
εἴσοδος 1268, 12.
ἕκαστος 1252. verso 30; 1253. 20; 1255. το,
15; 12738. 28; 1278. 19, 24, 30; 1282.
39; 1288. 30; 1296. 4; 1298. 18.
ἑκάτερος 1278. 37 ; 1278. 25.
ἑκατόνταρχος 1261. 3.
ἑκατοστή 1259. 16; 1286. 6.
ἐκβολεύς 1801.
ἔκγονος 1276. 12.
ἐκδιδόναι 1260. τὸ ; 1278. 1, 45.
ἐκδόσιμος 1268. 13.
exddris 1278. 5, 20, 26.
ἐκεῖ 1297, 15.
ἐκεῖνος 1265. 20.
ἔκληψις 1287. 1.
ἑκούσιος 1280. 4.
ἐκπλεῖν 1271. 3.
ἕκτη 1288. 13.
ἐκτίνειν 1282. 56.
ἐκτός 1258. ὃ : 1295. 11.
ἔλαιον 1293. 9 ; 1297. 4, 8; 1311. ἐλ. ἀφρο-
δισιακόν 1293. 5. ἐλ. ῥαφάνινον 1275. 18.
ἐλάσσων 1270. 27.
ἐμαυτοῦ 1298. 7.
ἐμβάλλειν 1260. 6 ; 1292. 3.
ἐμμέλεια 1265. 12.
ἔμπροσθεν 1270. 41.
ἐμφανής 1258. 6.
ἔμφορος 1278. ra, 26:
ἐναντίος 1258. 11.
ἐνάρετος 1800. 2.
ἔναρχος 1269. I, 12.
ἐνδεῖν 1273. 31.
ἕνεκα 1293. τό, 17.
16.
ἐνέχυρον 1288. 13, 33; 1295. 12.
ἐνθάδε 1296. 5.
ἐνιαυσίως 1280. 11, 13.
ἐνιαυτός 1252. verso τό.
ἐνιστάναι, ἐνεστώς 1254. το ; 1255. 5; 1256.
9; 1257. 14; 1262.8, 18; 1263.9; 1267.
Bg ALO. 20 S276; 15: 1929: 1... 16;
1279. 7; 1282. 32; 1283. 8, 12.
ἐνοίκιον 1262. introd.; 1280. 10; 1294. 13;
1321; 1323.
ἔνοχος 1255. 20; 1261. 11 ; 1265. 23 ; 1266.
36.
ἔνσημος 1273. 13, 14.
ἐντάγιον 1823 ; 1826.
ἐντέλλειν 1299. το.
ἕνεκεν 1258. 4, 8, 14,
|
|
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 301
ἐντεῦθεν 1273. 40; 1275. 20
1277. 11.
ἐντός 1274. 13; 1278. 28.
evruxia 1264. 7.
ἐνώτιον 1273. το.
eEdunvos 1288. 23 : 1828,
ἐξάπηχυς 12538. 12.
ἐξαργυρισμός 1253. 8; 1288. 19; 1844.
ἐξέρχεσθαι 1849.
ἐξέτασις 1272. 21.
ἐξηγητεύειν. See Index VIII.
ἐξηγητής. See Index VIII.
ἐξηλοῦν 1272. ὃ.
ἑξῆς 1258. 3; 1254. 4.
ἔξοδος 1268. 12.
ἐξουσία 1278. 27.
ἑορτή 1275. 14 ; 1297. τι.
ἐπάγειν. See Index IV (0).
ἐπαίρειν 1272. 12.
ἐπακολουθεῖν 1255. το.
ἐπάνω 1286. 5.
ἐπαρούριον 12838. 13, 16, 19, 23.
ἔπαρχος. See Index VIII.
ἐπεί 1252. recto 26, 34; 1295. τι.
ἐπειδή 1293. 24; 1846; 1849.
ἐπείκτης 1257. 13.
ἔπειτα 1299. 5.
ἐπέρχεσθαι 1282. 29, 37.
ἐπερωτᾶν 1260. 19; 1273. 20, 41, 48, 53;
LA7G. 21 27, 32; 19). EA, 25.
ἐπιβαίνειν 1278. 27.
ἐπιβολή 1847.
ἐπιδέχεσθαι 1279. 5.
ἐπιδημεῖν 1258. 3.
ἐπιδημία 1261. 7.
ἐπιδιδόναι 1252. recto 44; 1254. 32 ; 1256.
24; 1257. 13; 1263. 15; 1264. τι;
1266. 41; 1267. 19; 1269.4; 1272.17,
26; 1279. 30; 1286. 14; 1350.
ἐπιζητεῖν 1818.
ἐπικεῖσθαι 1252. verso 21.
ἐπικοινωνεῖν 1280. 6.
ἐπικρίνειν 1266. 22, 25.
; 1276. το;
| ἐπίκρισις 1806.
ἐπιλείπειν 1252, verso ΤΊ.
ἐπιμέλεια 1270. 15.
ἐπιμελητής 1252. recto 17, 24; 1261. 4; 1298.
12.
ἐπινομή 1279. το.
ἐπιορκεῖν 1258. 11.
302 INDICES
ἐπίσκεψις 1287. 2.
ἐπιστέλλειν 1252. recto 8, verso 36; 1257. 5;
1259. 7 ; 1304.
ἐπιστολή 1252. recto 10, verso 4; 1291. 4, 7;
1298. 8, 16.
ἐπιστόλιον 1295. 15.
ἐπιστράτηγος 1802.
ἐπιτήδειος 1254. 24.
ἐπιτηρεῖν 1255. 14.
ἐπιτιθέναι 1255. 6; 1265. 11.
ἐπιτιμᾶν 1295. 5.
ἐπίτιμον 1282. 40.
ἐπιτρέπειν 1255. 14.
ἐπιτρίβειν 1252. verso 38.
See Index VIII.
ἐπιφανέστατος. See Index 1].
ἐπιφέρειν 1260. 15; 1261. τι; 1264. 12;
1266. 5; 1268. 18; 1318.
ἐπίφορος 1282. 33.
ἐπιχειρίζειν 12°74. 7.
ἐποίκιον 1278. 11.
ἐποφείλειν 1255. 15.
ἐργάζεσθαι 1272. 15.
ἐργάτης ποταμοῦ 1269. 13.
ἐρίδιον 1298. 24.
ἔρχεσθαι 1258. 8,14; 1297.17; 1299. 7, 9;
1300. το; 1845.
ἐρωτᾶν 1292. 6.
ἐσθίειν 1297. 10 (φάγαιλ).
ἕτερος 1252. recto 1; 1269. 22; 1273. 15,
39; 1276. 19; 1281. 15.
ἐτησίως 1252. verso 25.
ἔτι 1269. 30; 1270. 40; 1274. 13; 1278.
13; 1282. 36.
ἑτοιμάζειν 1299. 9.
ἔτος, ἐπ᾿ ἔτος 1299. 8.
εὖ 1258. 11; 1292. 3.
εὐδοκεῖν 1278. 40; 1276. 20; 1278. 36.
εὐδόκησις 1278. 39.
εὐθένεια 1252. verso 14; 1261. 7 (εὐθενία).
εὐθέως 1291. 5.
εὐθηνιάρχης 1252. verso 24.
evOnviapxia 1252. verso 29, 33-
εὐθηνιαρχικὸς στέφανος 1252. verso 17.
εὐκαιρία 1800. 3.
εὐμαρῶς 1252. verso 35.
εὐναιδεία (1. εὐπαιδία ἢ) 1264. 18.
εὐορκεῖν 1258. 10.
εὐπαιδία (ευναιδεια Pap.) 1264. 18.
εὔπορος 1254. 24.
ἐπίτροπος.
Cf. Index VI (0).
νέον eros 1299. 5.
εὑρίσκειν 1293. 22; 1800. 3; 1312.
εὐτυχής 1252. verso 19; 1257. 7. Cf.
Index 11. εὐτυχῶς 1252. verso 15.
εὐυπέρβατος 1272. τό.
εὐχαριστεῖν 1299. 5.
εὔχεσθαι 1298. 3; 1296. 20; 1297. 21;
1298. 4; 1299. 3, 21; 1845; 1349.
epanrew 1255. 14.
ἐφόδιον 1253. 7.
ἔφοδος 1282. 36, 39.
ἔχειν 1252. verso 21; 1258.6; 1254.9, 27;
1255. 7; 1262. introd.; 1265. 19; 1272.
1351278. 7; 8; 10, 24, 90, 37, 51: ware:
21; 1278. 10; 1279. 18; 1288. 2; ἘΠ’
25; 1289. 14, 15; 1292. 7, 11; 1298.
13, 16, 42; 1298. 10; 1809; 1318;
1821-2 ; 1825-6; 1829; 1333; 1346.
ἐχθές 1849.
ἕως 1258. 15; 1255. 15; 1299. το; 1804;
1850.
ζεῦγος 1278. 10; 1275. 17.
ζητεῖν 1252. verso 25.
ζωμάρυστρον 1289. 3.
ἡγεμονία 1252. recto 19.
ἡγεμών. See Index VIII.
ἥκειν 1252. recto 30.
ἡμέρα 1278. 27; 1275. 13; 1298. 26;
1296. 5.
ἡμερησίως 1275. 15.
ἡμιαρτάβιον 1259. τό.
ἡμιωβέλιον. See Index IX (8).
ἡνίκα 1298. 11.
ἡνίοχος 1287. 6, 18.
ἥσσων 1282. 42.
θαλάσσιος 1288. 6.
θαρρεῖν 1847.
θαυμάζειν 1848.
θεῖος 1261. 5, 12; 1265. 10, 15, 22, 24, 27:
θέλειν 1252. recto 35; 1291. 9; 1293. 18,
42; 1800. 5, 8, 9.
θεός. See Index II, Index VII (a) 1, (2).
θέσις 1266. 34.
θεωρικός 1333.
θησαυρός 1289. τι.
θυγάτηρ 1268, 8; 1273. 3, 6, 46; 1278. 7;
1294. 16; 1344.
θύειν 1299. 7.
Al,
θύρα 1272. 5, 6, 12.
ἰδέα 1277. το.
ἰδιόγραφος 1266. 1 ; 1284. 13.
ἴδιος 1274. 21.
ἰδού 1291. 7; 1295. 3.
ἱέρεια 1256. 17.
ἱερεύς. See Index VII (a) 3.
ἱερόν. See Index VII (a) 2.
ἱμάς 1294. 1.
ἱμάτιον 1273. 12, 18, 29; 1274, 17; 1294.
1... 1295. 9, 16, 18.
ἵνα 1258. 22; 1254, 8; 1270. 52; 1272.
22; 1281. 10; 1292. 12; 1294. 12;
1300. το.
ἰνδικτίων. See Index III.
ἰσάτις 1279. τῇ.
ἴσος 1254. 7; 1268. 14, 18; 1270. 40; 1276.
Fata lage. τι; 1585: 41.
ἱστάναι 1252. verso 34 (?); 1281. το.
ἱστός 1269. 32.
κάδος 1269. 32.
καθάπερ 1281. 2.
καθαρός 1260. 11 ; 1276. 15 ; 1277. 13.
καθήκειν 1266. 3, 29; 1267. 20; 1270. 52,
54; 1282. 16.
καθιέναι 1281, το (?).
καθολικός. See Index VIII.
καθόλου 13828.
καθότι 1281. ὃ.
καθώς 1299. 9.
καὶ δή 1252. verso 24.
καιρός 1257. 3. δ
καίτοι 1252. verso 21.
κακκάβιον 1290, 2.
κακουργία 1259. 24.
κακῶς 1846.
καλάνδαι 1818. kalendae 1271. 12 (?).
καλεῖν 1278. ἡ.
καλλάινος 1278. 15.
καλός 1298. 6; 1294, 7. καλῶς 1278. 41;
1276. 21; 1295. 13; 1296. 8.
καμαράριος 1800. 7.
καμηλίτης 1298. 17.
καμηλών 1280. γ.
κάμπτειν 1287. 4, 15.
καρπεία 1278. 10, 15.
καρπός 1255. 7.
κασσιτέρινος 1269. 36.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 303
κασσιτέριον 1269. 27.
καταγγέλλειν 1274. 6.
κατάγειν 1254. 5, 21; 1260. 12 ; 1298. 26.
καταγράφειν 1268. 5, 17.
κατακεῖσθαι 1257. τι.
καταλαμβάνειν 1297. 14.
καταλείπειν 1269. 6; 1286. 7.
καταλογεῖον 1266. 19 ; 1268. 5,17; 1270. 4,
EL; 1578: 58 : 1276. 58.
καταντᾶν 1282. 26.
κατασπορά 1262. 9, Τῇ.
καταφέρειν 1260. 28 ; 1261. 9.
κατέρχεσθαι 1274. 9.
κατοικικός 12,70. 25.
κατοχή 1276. 1ῇ.
κάτω 1259. 6; 1285. 129.
κεῖσθαι 1269. 21 ; 1287.17; 1297. 4, 7, 13.
κελεύειν 1252. recto 9; 1259. 19; 1260. 14;
1261. 10; 1806.
κεντηνάριος 1253. ὃ.
κέντινος 1289. 9.
κένωμα 1292. 4.
κεράμιον 1275. 19, 20; 1286. introd.; 1288.
12, 35; 13824.
κερβικάριον 1269. 37.
κεφάλαιον 1278. 19; 1281. 7; 1282. τό.
κεφαλαιωτής 1258. 16, το ; 1380.
κεφαλή 1881.
κιβωτός 1269. 21.
κιθώνιον 1310.
κίνδυνος 1254. 25.
κίστη 1269. 36.
κιτών 1269. 30.
κλάλιον 1272. 9, 11.
κλειδίον 1294. ὁ.
κλειδοποιός 1294. 11.
κλείς 1269. 23.
κληρονόμος 1260, 5; 1270. 50; 1274. 12.
κλῆρος 1252. verso 30; 1270. 24; 1279. 11.
κληροῦν 1278. 14.
κοινός 1278, 6,
1253. 5.
κοινωνικός 1276. 7.
κολλήγας 1258. 17.
κόλλημα 1287. 3; 1807.
κόμης 1335.
κομίζει» 1281. 8; 1293. 4, 7, 10, 29, 32;
1294. 9, 15; 1295. 18.
κόπρος 1278, 23.
κορνικουλάριος 1253. 12.
τὰ κοινά
EZ uae. 36:
304 INDICES
κορτιανός 12538. 4.
κοσκινεύειν 1259. 15; 1260, τι.
κοσμάριον 1274. 17.
κοσμητεύειν 1284. 8.
κόσμος 1298. ὃ.
κοτύλη 1275. 18.
κούκλιον 1300. 9.
κουκούμιον 1290. 3.
κοῦφον 1848.
κρατεῖν 1276. 12.
κράτιστος 1257. 13, 19; 1259. 10; 1264. 8;
1274. Io.
κρέας 1835.
κριθή 1260. to, 27; 1829; 1344.
κρικίον 1300. 5.
κριτήριον 1270. 16.
κροσσωτός 1273. 14.
κτῆμα 1278. τι, 24; 1286. introd.
κτῆνος 1288. 5.
κτήτωρ 1253. 6.
κυάθιον 1289, 10, 13.
κυβερνήτης 1260. 4.
κυθρίς 1849.
κύμινον 1843.
κύρα 1800. 5, ὃ; 1829.
κυριεύειν 1276. 12.
κύριος (‘ guardian’) 1267. 5; 1270. 19; 1272.
2; ΠΑ. 25 VAIG. <2) 245. Dar ise;
1282. 6, 12.
κύριος (title) 1252. verso 18 ; 1253. 23 ; 1271.
3; 1298. 4, 20; 1299.1, 4; 1800. 2, 6;
1829 ; 1880. κυρία 1294. 2; 1800. 2;
1349. Cf. Index II and xvpa.
κύριος (‘valid’) 1259. 25; 1260. 17; 1270.
so; 1278. 37; 1276. 175 1477. 12;
1278. 29; 1280. 13; 1281. 3; 1282.
42; 1818.
κωμάρχης. See Index VIII.
κωμαστῆς 1265. 9, 21.
κώμη 1254. 3,18; 1255.5; 1259.12; 1260.
12; 1268. 3; 1270. 23; 1275. 7, 13,
26; 1281. 15; 1288. 27; 1301; 1820;
1342; 1347.
Adyvvos 1294. 6.
λακάνη 1269. 23.
λαμβάνειν 1273. 31; 1286. 5; 1288. 27;
1298. 8; 1294. 14; 1800. 9; 1345;
1349.
λαμπρότατος 1253. 2; 1264. 25; 1265. 4; |
1319. ἡ λαμπροτάτη ᾿Αλεξάνδρεια, ἡ λαμπρὰ
καὶ λαμπροτ. ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλις. See Index
VI (a).
λαμπρότης 1253. 22.
| λανθάνειν 1258. 22.
| λάχανον 1889.
λέγειν 1278. 12; 1298. 19, 41; 1548.
λειτουργεῖν 1275. 12.
λέσχη 1298. 8.
. λευκός 1273. 13, 16; 1346.
Anyew 1257. 3.
λήκυθος 1269. 27.
λῆμμα 1283. 12.
λίθος 1273. 7, 8, 9.
λίνον 1281. 6.
λινοῦς 1277. 7, 9.
λινόυφος 1808.
λίνυφος 1280. 4.
λίτρα. See Index IX (a).
Ai 1257. 1; 1270.31; 1276.9; 1279. 13;
1285. 70.
λογίζεσθαι 1329.
λογιστής. See Index VIII.
λόγος 1253. 7; 1256. 3; 1257. 6, το, 19;
1262. introd. ; 1278. 34 ; 1275. 21; 1281.
9; 1284. 7; 1286. introd., 8; 1288. 1;
1289. 2, 12,14; 1820; 1826-7; 13829;
1330 ; 1840.
λοιπογραφεῖν 1286. 8.
Aourds 1252. verso 22, 33; 1253. 21; 1268.
10; 1276.7; 1289.15; 1293.14; 1814.
λουτρά, δημόσια A. 1252. verso 22.
λοχεία 1273. 34.
λοχίδιον 1290. 8.
AwBiov 1299. ro.
μάγειρος 1335.
μάθημα 1296. 6.
μακάριος 1320.
μακαρίτης 1274. 6.
μάλιστα 1252. verso 15; 1292. 11.
μανιάκης 1278. 7 ; 1289. 8.
μάριον 1297. 3.
μαρτύριον 1311.
μάρτυς 1298. το.
μαφόρτιον 1295. το ; 1910.
| μάχαιρα 1299. 1ο.
| μάχαιρον 1289. 4, 7.
μεγαλεῖον 1252. recto 38.
μέγας 1269. 36; 1272. 11; 1289. 6, 13;
|
ΠΥ
1850. μέγιστος 1256. 13; 1265. 9. Cf.
Index II.
perew 1294. 12.
μελλειν 1293. 10.
μέμφεσθαι 1261. τι.
μέμψις 1255. το.
μένειν 1252. recto 32.
μέρος 1252. verso 29; 1260. το; 1267. 13;
1269. 32; 1276. 6, 10,14, 25, 26, 29, 30;
1278. 19, 24, 27, 30; 1284. 10, 16; 1287.
22, 24; 1293. 18.
μεσίτης 1298. το.
μέσος 1260. 10; 1288. 5; 1285. 98.
μεταδιδόναι 1270. 48.
μεταδόσις 1276, το.
μετακαλεῖν 1252. recto 26.
μεταλαμβάνειν 1276. 15.
μετάληψις 1278. 30.
μεταλλάσσειν 1269. 8, 18 ; 1282. 18.
μεταξύ 1252. verso 54; 1820.
μεταφέρειν 1286. 3, 6.
μετρεῖν 1257. το ; 1804.
μέτρημα 1255. 18; 1257. 6.
μέτρησις 1259. 19.
μετρητής 1298. 6, 20.
μέτρον 1255. τό ; 1257. 8 ; 1259. 18.
μέχρι 1270. 41; 1282.31; 1299. 6; 1847.
μὴν 1252. verso 33; 1257. 14; 1267. 18 ;
1268. 5; 1270. 56; 1278. 34; 1279.
22; 1280. 9; .1282. 3; 44; 1288. 7;
1284. 14; 1286. introd. ; 1291. 14; 1804;
1328.
μηνιαῖον 1257. 12; 1808.
μηνύειν 1258. 22.
μήτηρ1254. 26: 1262.12; 1266.15; 1267.
4, 6, 8; 1268.7, 8; 1269. 2; 1270. τῇ;
1378: τὸ ἃ; 1275. 2; 3, 5; Laisa, 4;
ΠΟΥ 2} 1878: = 1989. ne 8) το, EE
15.954: 12, (19 9/1203. τ. 1206) 8, 15);
1297. 22; 1800. 2, 5, 8; 1806; 1834;
1349.
μητροπολίτης 1808.
μητροπολιτικός 1288. 4.
μηχανή 1292. 13.
μικρός 1273. 11 ; 1850.
μιμεῖσθαι 1295. 3.
μισθός 1275. 15; 1288. 9, 15.
μισθοῦν 1279. 5 ; 1280. 7.
μίσθωσις 1279. 26.
μνᾶ 1286. 8.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 305
μναϊαῖον 1272. 10; 1278. 17.
μνήμη 1820.
μνημονεύειν 1282. 22.
μονάζειν 1338.
μοναχός 1260. 19; 1278. 13, 37; 1278. 30.
μόνος 1252. verso 25; 1298. 6, 9; 1822;
1329; 1330.
povdxwpov 1841 (?).
μουσικός 1275. g.
μυριάς. See Index IX (4).
ναός 1256. 14.
ναύκληρος 1259. 2.
ναῦλον 1288. 31.
ναυτικός 1259. 24; 1286. introd. ; 1294. 6,
ΤῈ:
νέος 1260. 10; 1299. 5; 1848.
νίκη 1265. το.
νιτρίον 1848.
voun 1279. 18.
νόμιμος 13848.
νόμισμα. See Index IX (4).
νομισμάτιον,. See Index IX (4).
νομογράφος 1279. 31.
νόμος 1264. το ; 1268. g.
τ
νομός. See Index VI (a).
νοσεῖν 1299. 5.
νότος 1276. 8; 1279. 12.
νῦν 1252. recto 8, verso15 ; 1267. τι; 1276.
5, 12. νυνί 1257. 4.
νωμεγκλάτωρ 1244. introd.
Λαιτώριος ν. 1274.
ξελεγνον (?) 1297. 18.
ξένος 1293. 12.
ξέστης 1344.
ξυλαμᾶν 1279. 15.
ξυλάριον 1292. 12.
ὀβολός. See Index IX (4).
ὅθεν 1806.
οἰκέτης 1288. 20.
οἰκία 1267. 13; 1268. 11; 1272. 6, 16, 17;
1276.6, 10, 14, 25, 29; 1284. 16; 1287.
9, 13, 17.
οἰκονομεῖν 1276. 14.
οἶκος 1299. 15 ; 1850.
οἰνάριον 1288. 12.
οἶνος 1275. 19; 1286. introd.; 1288. 12,
306
358; 1297. τὸ; 1998: 15, ἘΦ 13205
1322; 1824: 1826: 1340; 1344.
οἰνοχειριστής 1326.
ὀκτάδραχμος 1283. 17, 20.
ὀλιγοψυχεῖν 1294. 13.
ὁλκή 1272. 10; 1273. 8, 9, 10.
ολοιαρον 1800. 5.
ὁλοκληρεῖν 1299. 3.
ὁλοκληρία 1298. 5.
ὅλος 1270. 28, 30; 1273. 17; 1276. 8;
1277. 8; 1293. 3; 1347.
ὀμνύειν 1255. 11; 1258. 4; 1261. 5; 1264.
18; 1265. 15, 26; 1266: 27, 4: 1567.
21.
ὁμογνήσιος 1269. 9, 19.
ὁμοίως 1268. 17; 1286.6; 1288. 4; 1906;
1338.
ὁμολογεῖν 1255. 11; 1260. 20; 1265. 15;
1270. 21; 1278. 20, 41, 48, 54; 1274.
5. Lado. ©, 205 170. A eet een, 328
1977. ὁ. 4278.1; 1280.'45 2281. 5;
1282. 30; 1816; 1320.
ὁμολόγημα 1278. 29, 37.
ὁμολογία 1270. 21, 53; 1280. 14, τό.
ὁμοῦ 1289. τι; 1825.
ὁμωνυμία 1266. 36.
ὄνομα 1264. 16; 1270. 51 ; 1274. 11; 1288.
22; 1299. 18; 1800. 5; 1801(?); 1829;
1350.
ὀνομάζειν 1257. 1; 1272. 21.
ὀνομασία 1252. verso 3.
ὄνος 1275. 25; 1288. 5.
ὄξος 1275. 20.
ὁπηνίκα 1273. 37; 1276. 18.
ὅποτε 1282. 20, 27. ὁπόταν 1261. το.
ὁπότερος 1278. 27.
ὅπως 1847.
ὁρᾶν 1298. 41.
ὀρβιοπωλεῖον 1828.
ὀρβοπώλης 1829.
ὀρθογώνιος 1270. 26.
ὀρθῶς 1278. 41; 1276. 21.
ὅρκος 1255. 21; 1261. 5, 12; 1264. 19; |
| παρέρχεσθαι 1252. verso 20, 27; 1280. 8.
1265. 15, 19, 27; 1266. 37, 42.
ὄρνεον 1339.
ὅρος 1252. verso 11.
ὅσπερ 1252. recto 36; 1260. 12; 1273. 37;
1276. 14, 18; 1280. 12; 1298. 18
doris 1252. recto 26, verso 26.
ὁστισοῦν 1276. 17.
Ϊ
INDICES
ὅτε 1288. 34; 1295. 7.
ὅτι 1298. 11 (9); 1299. 6, 7, 8; 1848.
οὐδέτερος 1278. 28.
οὐσιακός 1270. 38; 1274. το; 1276. 16.
οὕτω 1295. 5. οὕτως 1258. 7.
ὀφείλειν 1252. verso 33; 1274. 15; 1804;
1320.
ὀφειλή 1276. τῇ.
ὀφλισκάνειν 1257. τό.
ὀχομένιον 1279. τῇ.
ὀψώνιον 1295. 14.
mayos. See Index VI (a).
παιδίον 1335.
παλαιός 1276. 6 ; 1284. 11; 1289. 12.
παλαιστροφύλαξ 1266. ὃ.
πάλιν 1252. recto 35; 1298. 41.
πανάριον 1272. 8; 1294. 6, 7, 9, Io.
πανταχῆ 1318.
παντοῖος 1276. 17.
πάνυ 1298. 6.
παραγίγνεσθαι 1272. 18 ; 1298. 16; 1846.
παραδέχεσθαι 1279. 23.
παραδιδόναι 1257. g; 1259. 22; 1260. 13,
28; 1278. 25.
παράδοσις 1257. 3 ;
1262. 7.
παραδρόμαξ 1346.
παράθεσις 1264. 14.
παραιρεῖν 1265. 13.
παραιτεῖν 1252. verso 28.
παρακλείδιον 1269. 22.
παραλαμβάνειν 1259. 4 ; 1260. 6, 25; 1261.
6; 1262. 14; 1275. το, 22.
παράληψις 1262. 6.
παραμετρεῖν 1257. 6; 1259. 5; 1260. 26;
1262. 14.
παραμυθία 1298. 2.
παρατιθέναι 1257. 9, 17; 1268. τ.
παραφυλακτέον 1252. recto 5.
παραχωρεῖν 1270. 22; 1814 (?).
πάρεδρος 1286. introd.
παρεῖναι 1257. ὃ, 18.
1260. 15; 1261. 10;
παρέχειν 1253. 20; 1276. 15; 1280. το;
1328; 1830; 1335; 1337-8.
παρῆλιξ 1257. 2.
mas 1252. verso 14, 29; 1254. 8; 1258. 9,
10; 1259. 21; 1260.16; 1264. 17;
1266. 14 ; 1268. 12 ; 1270. 37, 41 ; 1278.
AM.
10, 24, 92:3 1274: 14> TAG. ἡ, 15, 06,
7; 15.719: 20; 1580: 17 > 1281. 2 5 1282.
13; 1284. 11; 1294. 14; 1296. 17, 18;
1298. 3, 8; 1299. 3, 18; 1805; 1307 (?);
1349; 1350.
παστοφόρος 1268. 6.
πάσχειν 1252. recto 33.
πατήρ 1265. 18; 1266. 6, 9, 20; 1269. 9,
18; 1298. 4; 1295. 7; 1296. 2, 6, 15,
18, 20; 1297. 22.
πατητής 1840.
πατρίκιος 1265. 2.
πατρικός 1269. 33.
πατρωός 1257. 2.
παύειν 1299. 6.
παχύς 1300. 9.
πεδιακός 1287. 2.
πεδίον 1255. 8.
πείθειν 1252. verso 28; 1298. 13.
πέμπειν 1288, 26; 1291. 5; 1293. 23, 29,
AZ OLAS. Ὁ; ΤῊ τὸ"
πενταετία 1279. 24.
πεντώβολον. See Index IX (4).
περιεῖναι 1266. 8; 1269. 24; 1270.
1282. 21, 27; 1288. 9; 1801.
περιέχειν 1270. 47.
περίσημος 1278. 12.
περιστερών 1278, 12, 25; 1288. 18.
περιτραχήλιον 1278. 7.
περιχρυσοῦν 1278. 9.
πεσσός 1272. 6, 12.
πηχισμός 1288. 18.
πίνα 1278. το. »
πίνειν 1297. τι.
πιπεράδιον 1299. το.
πιπράσκειν 1269. 33 ; 1276. 5, 25, 29; 1277.
6, 22; 1288. 35.
πίσσα 1286. 8.
mAnpns 1255. 11; 1261. 10; 1270. 36;
Maio. 21, 2; 1276: 12; 1951.
πληροῦν 1252. recto 9: 1255. 9; 1260. 16;
1331.
πλοῖον 1259. 3 ; 1260. 4, 7; 1288. 6.
πόθεν 1265. 13.
ποιεῖν 1252. verso τό, 21; 1257.9; 1261.
9 ; 1270.18; 1284. 15; 1292. 3; 1298.
17; 1295.13; 1296. 4; 1299.8; 1845;
1349.
ποικιλτός 1277. 8.
πόλις. See Index VI (ca).
5°;
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 9307
πολιτικός 1252. verso 22.
πολύς 1252. verso 17; 1296. 2; 1299. 2, 4,
5, 20; 1800. 3, 6, 8, 9; 1850.
1270. 27.
πόρος 1254. 27.
πόσος 1295. 17.
ποσότης 1293. 9.
πλείων
-rorapitns 1288. 13.
ποταμός 1259. 12, 20(?); 1263. 14.
ποτήριον 1269. 56.
που 1252. recto 4 ().
πρᾶγμα 1348.
πραγματευτῆς 1257. 5.
πραιπόσιτος. See Index VIII.
πράκτωρ 1283. 4; 1258. 3.
πρᾶξις 1278. 35 ; 1282. 24.
πρᾶσις 1276. τῇ ; 1277. 12; 1286. 5.
πρεσβύτερος 1811(?); 1822.
πρίν 1292, 6.
προάγειν 1265. τι.
προαπέχειν 1287. 7 (3).
προγράφειν 1266. 5; 1282. 38; 1287. το.
προεργασία 1270. 47.
προέρχεσθαι 1252. verso 16.
προίξ 1274. 17.
προιστάναι 1275. 8.
προκεῖσθαι 1253. 17; 1254. 8; 1260. 7,
26, 29; 1261. 12; 1263. 16; 1265. 13,
27; 1268: τὸν 79. τὸ, 20,727,357
485.535 595° 1575: 152. 200: 1976: 159.. 27;
325; 1277. 14, 265.3278. 23, 28; 1280.
ἘΠῚ ΠῚ ΤΟ Θ 8. 9, 10..
προλέγειν 1257. 15; 1265. 17.
προπόρφυρος 1273. τό.
προσάγγελμα 1254. 2.
προσάγειν 1257. 15.
προσαγορεύειν 1800. 3, 6, 9; 1350.
προσβαίνειν 1266. 13; 1269. 20; 1806.
προσγράφειν 1278. το.
προσδεῖσθαι 1273. 59; 1276. το.
προσδοκεῖν 1299. 7.
προσεῖναι 1252. recto 4; 1257. 17.
προσκεφάλαιον 1277. 9, 23.
προσκύνημα 1296. 4.
προσλαμβάνειν 1257. τι.
προσμετί ) 1286. 5.
πρόσταξις 1252. recto 19.
προστάσσειν 1252. recto 4, 29.
προστάτης 1275. 7.
προσφέρειν 1278. 5, 41; 1274. τό.
x 2
308
προσφορά 1258. ο; 1522.
προσφωνεῖν 1252. recto 35.
προτάσσειν 1278. 46.
πρότερος 1286. 8(?). πρότερον 1268. 19;
1270; 24; 1281: Ὁ; 1987. 9. 2521 2.2.
προτομή 1265. 10, 22.
προτρέπειν 1252. verso 32.
προτροπή 1252. verso 27.
προφέρειν 1252. recto 33, 36; 1282. 25;
1288. 12.
προ. ewaprov 1297. ὃ.
mpuraveta 1252. verso 19.
πρύτανις 1252. verso 13.
πρωτήκτωρ 1253. 4, 14, 17.
πρωτολόγιμος 1256. 15.
πρῶτος 1293. 15. πρῶτοι 1253. 6.
1263. 8 ; 1267. το; 13845.
πυρός 1254. 7, 21 ; 1259. 12,18; 1279. 17;
1304.
πωλεῖν 1276. 13.
πῶς 1298. Lo.
πρώτως
ῥαφάνινος 1275. 18.
ῥύμη 1276. 8, 9.
ῥύσις 1826-7.
ῥωννύναι 1252. verso 37. ἔρρωσο (or -cbe)
1252. recto 11, verso 12; 1270. 8; 1291.
12; 1292. 16; 1293. 35; 1294. 17;
1295. 21. ἐρρῶσθαί σε (Or ὑμᾶς) εὔχομαι
1296. 20; 1299. 19; 1800. 8; 1849.
ἐρρῶσθαι εὔχομαι 1297. 21; 1845.
σάμαθον 1290. τ.
σαμκαμυκός (Ὁ) 1281. 6.
σεβάσμιος 1261. 5; 1265. 15; 1284. 4.
σείειν 1252. recto 37.
σημειοῦν, σεσημείωμαι 1270. 11 ; 13828; 13830;
1335 ; 1337.
σήμερον 1252. recto 25; 1845.
σήπειν 1294. 13.
σικάριον 1294. 8.
σικου (?) 1812.
σιμαρίδιον 1289. 9.
σίππιον 1288. 7, 29, 34, 36.
σιτλίον 1290. 9.
σιτόκριθον 1258. 15.
σιτολόγος. See Index VIII.
σῖτος 1257. 4, 13; 1882; 1844,
σκέπη 1258. το.
σκεῦος 1269. 5, 20.
INDICES
| σόλιον 1288. τό.
σπαθίον 1297. 10; 1298. 14, 18.
σπείρειν 1279. 15; 1847.
σπέρμα 1262. 7, 15.
σπονδή 1288. 17, 20; 1284. 16; 1840.
σπόριμος 1270. 25.
σταθμός 1273. 6, 21, 28.
στέφανος 1252. verso 16, 20.
στιχάριον 1288. 24.
στοιχεῖν 1341,
στόλαρχος 1381 (?).
στρατηγεῖν 1257. 5; 1266. 1, 27.
στρατηγός. See Index VIII.
στρατιώτης 1261. 8.
στρογγύλος 1289. 4.
στρῶμα 1277. 7.
στυπτηρία 1288. 14.
συγγραφή 1266. 18; 1273. 37; 1281. 3;
1282. 21, 34, 42; 1284. 14.
συγκαθιδρύειν 1256. 14.
συγχώρησις 1268. 4, 17.
σύμβιος 1294. 14, τό.
συμβιοῦν 1278. 22.
σύμβολον 1809.
σύμμαχος 1328 (?).
συμφωνεῖν 1270. 32; 1276. 9; 1280. τό;
1329 ; 1331.
συμφωνία 1275.9, 12, 24.
συναγοραστικός 1304.
συναθροίζειν 1253. 5.
συναίρεμα 1257. 12.
συνεπιδιδόναι 1252. recto 45, 46.
συνευδόκησις 1276. 19.
συνεχῶς 1252. verso 23.
συνιστάναι 1273. 2, 49.
σύνναος 1256. 13; 1265. 8.
συντάσσειν 1270. 47.
συντέλεια 1270. 42; 1880-1.
συντιθέναι 1280. 5.
συντίμησις 1278. 12, 18, 22, 29, 30, 31;
1274. 18, 19; 1284. 15.
συνωνεῖσθαι 1288. 3.
συστάτης 1328.
σφαῖρα 1293. 41.
σφραγίζειν 1293. 30, 39.
σφυρίδιον 1293. 30, 39; 1297. 6, 12.
τάγμα 1252. verso 24.
τάλαντον. See Index IX (6).
tantum 1314.
XT,
τάξις 1261. 3 ; 1266. 24.
τάπης 1253. 12.
ταπητέμπορος 1253. 13.
ταριχεύειν 1299. 8.
τάσσειν 1252. verso 30.
τέκνον 1276. 3, 24; 1277. 2; 1299. 12, 14,
17.
τελεῖν 1847.
τελειοῦν 1268. 17.
τέλεσμα 1255. το; 1270. 40; 1288. 6.
τελευτᾶν 1295. 7.
τελευτή 1269. 34; 1274. 6.
τέμενος 1258. 9.
τετάρτη 1273. 8, 9, 11, 17.
τέταρτον 1298. 25 (?).
τετράδερμα 1294. 4.
τετράμηνος 1252. verso 30, 31.
τετρώβολον. See Index IX (6).
τέχνη 1268. 14.
τέως 1252. verso 25.
τηρεῖν 1298. 7.
τιθέναι 1286. 16; 1282. 26; 1295. 12.
τίη 1253. 6; 1276. 10, 26, 30; 1277. 10,
24; 1281. 5; 1285.50; 1286. 5; 1288.
22; 1804; 13820; 1339.
τίμημα 1274, 14.
τίμιος 1295. 1; 1800. 2; 1837.
τοίνυν 1252. verso 18.
τόκος 1282. 17 ; 1288. το.
τολμᾶν 1252. recto 6.
topos 1807.
τοπαρχίας. See Index VI (a).
τόπος 1255. 17; 1258. 9; 1259. 7; 1283.
6; 1288. 12.
τότε 12738. 31.
τράπεζα 1283. 14.
τραπεζίτης 1258. 11; 1284. 6, το.
τρικέλλαρον 1290. 5.
τρίκλινον 1277. 7, 23.
τρισκαιδεκαετής 1306.
τρισσός 1259. 25; (vy) 1260. 17; 1278. 29.
τρίψις 1278. 32.
τροφή 1252. verso 36.
τρόφιμος 1284, 12.
τροφός 1288. 11.
τροχός 1292. 13.
τυγχάνειν 1265. 20.
τυκάνιον 1290. 4.
τυφλός 1276. 8.
τύχη 1255. 13; 1278. τ.
GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS
so
ὕαλος 1294. 6.
ὑγιαίνειν 1293. 3; 1299. 3.
ὕγιος 1294. 6.
ὑγιῶς 1259. 23.
vids 1256. 8; 1266. 15; 1267. 15; 1270.
20: 1287. 20; 1298: 40; 1295. 4;
1296. 16, 21 ; 1299. 1; 1800. 2, 10,12;
1306.
ὑπάγειν 1288. 34; 1291. 11.
ὕπαρξις 1274. 14.
ὑπάρχειν 1252. verso 14; 1267. 11; 1270.
22; 1273. 36; 1274. 22; 1276. 5; 1281.
2: 158. Ε2: ΤΌ:
ὑπεῖναι 1264. 10, 17.
ὑπηρεσία 1288. 8.
ὑπηρέτης 1828 : 1899.
ὑπόβλητος 1266. 54.
ὑπογράφειν 1254. 23 : 1269. 21.
ὑπογύως 1252. verso 18.
ὑποκεῖσθαι 1270. 8.
ὑπολογεῖν 1298. 17.
ὑπόλογος 1279. 9.
ὑπόλοιπος 1252. verso 35, 36.
ὑπόμνημα 1252. recto 26, 32; 1257. 17;
1263. 16; 1264. 9, 13; 1267. 19; 1270.
7; 1287. το, 18; 1802.
ὑπομνηματογράφος 1257. 4; 1270. 13.
ὑπομνηστικός 1848.
ὑπόνοια 1272. 13.
ὑπόστασις 1274. 15.
ὑποτιθέναι 1269. 23, 25, 27, 29, 31.
ὑστερεῖν 1298. 24.
ὕστερον 1252. verso 28.
φακιάριον 1800. 9.
φανερός 1252. recto 37.
φάσις 1274. 6.
φέρειν 1252. verso 3; 1291. 3; 1298. το;
1297. 16; 1347.
φερνη 1273. 6, 17, 19, 27, 35, 47, 5I-
φθάνειν 1252. recto 32; 1293. 25.
φιλόβουλος 1805.
φιλοπονεῖν 1296. 7.
φίλος 1298. φίλτατος 1292. 17 ; 1298. 6;
1300. τι.
φοῖνιξ 1293. 34 (?).
φορεῖν 1800. το.
φόρος 1279. το.
φουλβινα 1290. 7.
φροντίζειν 1807.
310 INDICES
φροντίς 1252. verso 20.
φρούριον 1252. recto 18, 25.
φρουρός 1252. verso ΤΟ.
φυλάσσειν 1273. 23.
φυλή 1267. 2.
φύσις 1266. 33.
χαίρειν 1252. recto 3, verso 1, 6, 9; 1270.
Ὁ: 1274. 55 1276. 4 5 1277. 65 1280.
4; 1291. 2; 1292. 2; 1298. 2; 1294.
2; 1295. 2; 1296. 3; 1298. 3; 1299.
2; 1800. 2; 1820-1; 1348-9.
χαλκός 1295. 17.
χαλκοῦς 1269. 22, 36. Cf Index IX (6).
χάριν 1296. 6.
χαρτάριον 1297. 18.
χείλωμα 1294. 5, 12.
χειλωμάτιον 1294. 3.
χειμών 1800. 9.
χείρ, διὰ χειρός 1270. 36; 1276. 12. εἰς
χεῖρας 1839. ὑπὸ τῇ χειρί 1268. 9.
χειρισμός 1259. 3, 22.
χειριστικόν 1257. To.
χειρόγραφον 1252. recto τό (3).
χειροτονεῖν 1252. verso 18.
χερρίψιστος (1. χειρόψηστος ἢ) 1288. 32.
χερσοθρυῖτις 1347.
χιάζειν 1282. 34.
χιτών 1269. 30 (κιτών).
χιτώνιον 1278. 13, 17 ; (κιθώνιον) 1310.
χλαμύς 1288. 24.
χμγ 1289. 1; 1800. τ; 1328; 1848.
χοῖνιξ 1286. 3, 4, 7.
χοιρίδιον 1269. 33; 1299. 7.
χόνδρος 1338.
χορηγεῖν 1252. verso 29, 31, 36; 1273. 24.
χορηγία 1252. verso 15.
χρεία 1292. 11 ; 1294. 16; 1837; 1846.
χρεωστεῖν 1320.
χρηματίζειν 1252. recto 45, 46; 1260. 9;
1268: 2; 1273. 34 1274. 5512762,
1277. 2 ; 1278. 2, 35; 1281.15; 1282. 46.
χρηματισμός 1270. 4.
χρηματιστής 1270. 15.
χρῆν 1274. 26.
χρῆσθαι 1263. 12; 1266. 36; 1276. r4.
χρῆσις 1318.
χρηστήριον 1268. 12; 1276.7, 10; 1284. rr.
χρόνος 1252. verso 17, 36; 1276. 5; 1278.
13, 20, 29; 1299. 20; 1300. Io.
χρυσίον 1278. 28.
χρυσός 1278. 6. χρυσοῦ νομισμάτιον. See
Index IX (4).
χρυσοῦς 1272. 9, 11 ; 1274. 17.
χρί ) 1290. το.
χῶμα 1270. 39; 1279. 13.
xopa1252. recto 31. ᾿Αλεξανδρέων x. 1274. 8.
χωρεῖν 1262. ὃ ; 1278. 23.
χωρίς 1273. 8, 9, 10;:1276. 2, 24; 1277. 2;
1279. 16; 1282. 35.
ψαλίδιον 1289. 5, 6.
ψεύδεσθαι 1264. 20 ; 1266. 32.
᾿ψόα 1889.
ψυκτήρ 1280. 7.
ψωμίον 1345.
ὠνεῖσθαι 1320.
edv 1889. ᾿
ὡς 1252. recto 36, 45, 46; 1254. 27 ; 1257.
16; 1260. 9; 1265. 27; TA67. 20;
1270.52, 545 1278. 5; τὸν ἸΆΗ͂Σ ss
1976: (130004, 27: ous Δ 1 eo.
1278. 2; 55, 31; 250: 175 1202. δ.
1298. 13 ; 1848.
ὥστε 1255. 7; 1279. 14; 1298. 13.
αι =e es OO ee ———— ee ΥΥ ν μςΞ
311
PND ESO PASSAGES DISCUSSED,
(a) AUTHORS.
Menander, Perzcezr. Fr. B
Plato Com. ηἢ Ca
Sappho 2. 6
12
Servius, Aen. ix. 503
Strabo ii. ror .
Suidas s. v. ᾿Απολλώνιος
S. Ὁ. ᾿Αχιλλεὺς Στάτιος
5... Σαπφώ
dizeizess py.) 200 Τῇ
Zenobius i. 57.
(6) PAPYRI, ETC.
OE.
PAGE
Achilles, Περὶ σφαίρας : : ramets:
Alcaeus 18.1 . : : : 5 be 89
225 p i : d ΠΟ τη!
7 ae : : a FO
᾿ : : ; : we. Ae
: ὌΡΕΙ
Biogr. Gr. a (Westermann) é aE tOr
Cod. Theod. ii. 24. 6 : : LO
Hesych. s.v, δολφός : : AZ
δ. 7, Τιτανίδα , : rela Xo)
δ. Ὁ. τυτάνη. : - 5
Menander, Lfztrep. 503-4 ‘ 7 289
5Io . 5 90
πὸ ΚΘ τς : j 89, go
τος : : GO
PAGE
BAG UU: 7272-9), 5 ‘ ᾿ς ΠΩ]
ἘΠ ΘΠ: : : =) 203
870. 3 Ἶ - : - 239
985. II ς : Ξ oe 2G
P. Brit. Mus. 933 2300242
P, Cairo Preis. 43. 1 : Σὲ 227
CaP ΕἸ ΘΤΤ 2. νος. : τό
ΟἸΡΥΝ ο 18 : : : ἘΠ 2.
P. Giessen 11. 17-18 ; oe
15. 3 . : : SWAT 2
BOL t40 ἃ : : BO Pile,
EBeipzig 22,10, ) t τ ΠΩ
ΒΞ ΟΣ 470 T°. : 2 ; 227
56. το ; : nay Aes
99. 19 : ὃ ge
102. 8 : : ; a BENG
ΤΕ : ' é 19
257. 13-14, 40-3 τ ΤῸ
276. τ 5 : ἘΠ 227
299. 4 : 3 f ΕΝ ὙΠ
ΠΟ : : : ZO
483. 3 : : : Re kOe
485. 29, 34. : : ΠΥ 205
35-7 : : 204
406, 3505... ς : τ 210
PR. Oxy. 51522570
517. 6
ΕΣ Ω. Ὡπ
653 =
733-3
734: 3> 5
906. 8-9
g12. 6
917. 3
1037. 4
1107. 1
III4
1196. 8
ΤΙ: 25
1208, 21
P. Par. 68 :
μων Sammelbuch, 1945. 12
ΡΕΘΕῚ. : :
35
109. 5.
P. Strassb. 31. 6
PF. Tebis 121-. 49
323-7
486 .
4
Ὶ
PLATE |
ἢ ΧΙ 9939.’ ‘engi
Foz ‘ON
OSTON ce al ἢ
.tontad a
od waliom Y He...
JIYYING Weak
Λαριγηγαμμοιῖς ; gi =
4 ΡΝ ie a
yan ake x a
Ν ")
Te i ἰώ Ἢ
Wo
1 “iq ‘eter ‘on
; ὃς δ ee
* ΄
1 A ρα.
a .. ΚΞ
rey γξ
my ah ἡ *
\ 5 ¥
; pret PY ag
7 :
® εἰ :
Se ; 3 Pept
* mA τς γῇ a Meet Ξ ᾿
δἰ Ὁ ae oe + 4 ἀπ oe" a oe : PP TS Sn dois ea ον Ἂς Ἶ : ἢ
κα ΣΝ < o ; in ao ore Ἷ - ΣῪΝ δες aa 3 3 " ’ } ΐ
6 De πο κ΄ Ὡς ΤΡ ως ς yeh Baie 4 pare Dads, FING Rp et Pe oe Ἢ ‘
ἔτ τα aire γέ πος. τ᾽ Lee a= 5 a {BeutenRy τ af ‘ a ip ; τ. « - \
Ὰ rm see : Σ ᾿ ae ον - οἷς τ AE εάν as. ὅΖ, ΠΕ ΩΝ με -. τὰ Ξ
pe —e ~ Lore ᾿ > , νι ΤῊ 9}. a ee ὥς - = ἐν - fet: aye
as OS eS eet ΠΥΡῚ θαι
2
re:
Ἢ pe : ;
es se i
‘ rey oe eS ‘
! i ie 4 * { < ὡς wt a
” ως - “ἅς ο. ψῇ
a Δα
ΠΕΣ fables cl any
SO, AOLIORV I, “δ ἀν hee. ar
ApJ 9} 13 i Poca pl
εὐθές Tech, pote ΠΣ ba ‘= f
We Ψ ᾿- ip — i πὰ
ey ὦ te? :
? τ πτν 1, .
τ ἀν its μι ὋΣ 4 4.
: wea
"ρων
ςΦ 7
arid 4 ἢ
ἐν i α Uo hearers sides (Ql 7
“wetter 1 eh) nee ge,
δὰ nar Meike a
δ: Show aa | “PILE
Ps nan τ a ἜΝ a ΕΣ lone "A Ly a. ea
oe ΤΟ sy
ΟΌΘΙ ‘T “IY
ats.
ἀκούσας: Mee]
Perse 4τὶ
+74 ἃ,
μι elt “ 7
ao ELEY [ὦν 3 1¢ |
πο
By gee 410g 2g
nd
U owe
‘ ie t
al
a nal’ ὦ Hh,
a
“
τ
ἈΝΕ ν
oie Saeu" thes 3 4 ‘ol ener. δέ ae
?
PL Saul taaitiersien HE
re.
"
ἃ AA Let ρα μον ͵
ae -
yas ἡ" fou
RELA U - ULM ols
εἰς Ἕ
ἀφ em
ἔν
ty " pba
id ee - pode yp ὁ Ὁ δ’ 4181 γ΄. Sondre ed ἢ 7
se τάλαν ,3 "9 ἢ
ae ons
. oe Set Es
"δ Ot AK LOM
ἢ i gee? ἢ
PiatTeE II
9S Ἢ
“1 " i
=
ma oy
v
> 1. χῶ κι τς
Ὁ ΝΟ ΟΣ nae
WNesaofauu ἢ
a
ἧς
years anna
muverotaye /
Low hovniws /
tOZWo IK Wmv
“= τὸ 9 ἐν!
Ὁ
τῷ
ΟἹ “14
ΠΣ add
Seber,
ἐμαὶ Mere
“on POTN τ δ,
eee
i Ms elas ος =
> bt X%ovy bee WOT bh.
ὥ ταΟΟΙΝΣ "hed
it Aistegs aes
yo
Besnnar yo!
ΤΟΙ ‘ON
ey
*
+3 ΖΗ͂Ν =; — ft.
a SAE Ῥνθονν δὴν ἀνθ ται, sie be ny rev.
ig Wyo Va =) aT OS» τὰν PAC:
Jovog Sy a Wy ΤῊ τς σφ" ΟὟ ΣΟ
ΓΕ τ ον ὍΣ “Sy ο τόνον tinea A =
το
1949 τὸ : =; τοῦ af αὐ οί PO ALWYN Ων A byw ree”
ely | SPORT het φερε WAVY OM VOSS ue
IW s ve | ἢ, 21.
a AP. Sharm get hana τυ (Δ -
V3 I 2) ary Ὑ30 Lamy ἡ δ σε" a
5 het pol UY
hyo
Np τήν otter FOO ENVLD
is oe: ie dine eee,
TAYE στεῖς- Se
wav ol se Ὑδγτουσιί ὡς ΜΗ renin”
oS Lek aa ee t 4 2 -
bw eek nods κι 0 yaa Ltt
pest 2. “4 Δα μῷ
ἘΞ ΘΞΞΡΕ χα Του ἐς," =e, HOOD dy" in Ae
Si% ae ae d ae : ΝΣ τ ει ee
ἐξ: ΤΣ ee i Se i STS ges rere tl hy bE Ser
a 3 i 4 Taste: « ae ek oe: Mba dine Mow ts wl
pee ue: εἰ ἐς τρενθϑυν Viowey Bho Noy τ γε τέ όνοι
τ Ὁ ates
Rigel usm poke τόνος γί
= fs paar ἊΝ aber ay ies wobos
RE ae Pe ὟΝ ὁ Sud τὰ- - ΠΣ
ΕΠ epee ' ἊΣ 12."
“owt ft: = es “
= nde ς "4- Op,
us si a
[Pree BR
HSPN:
“peu Ss,
Pirate III
Sar z 1
Lov HNY
XO RVN WOT GON U
TOVUNN GIN ho: af
DONNA aANoNoN 6
7 ΘΟ ΘΟ LL Ne ly
MOYEN LIV IO |
mien KOM VO NYE INGAYVO
2p nba NN BANS. L
See Se NELININD Qa
Lot hyNorigIHNeoooay!!
NiecoNeeb rr ζῇ
Yoo nGllaxnray οφοθ,
ἡ NV er 0 pt Stee ὙΨ 1}
νυτρῦϑδο σε νοῦν
SWAIN ANN ΘΕ LN LL
Teg TR «-
NYU NOY: <
ΟΝ 42. Li 9 θ 6.9.
DW Dy sv NE Ht
ΝΥ ἐγ»,
Zz
ἧς.
=
€€crI ὋΝ
NOD Ὁ ἢ
UDI ὁ 9 ὅ ον"
QLNUHAV UA IN Oey NLL. Fis
ro eto Lily dower Be
WLUVY EIS YE CIONO DAY “Oe
PISMO NHXING Υγῦ
WII dQ UDINE IN IN
»
> | Ider Mt AND) 9 ware 13 FAN a
4 δον ΗΝ NLT PY ΤΥ EAP
Nene WhIV ING, ow veh? Moai τ ΓΝ
» JING OME yeHwl 4 Lyx" § 979.
ὡς ον τίη σε τι Θ᾽. ων our
save, EDWLNSYNE byl
LAWN 2 FI EL Sys INo7t 6
Ὁ Χ3Ὁ Yom.
8 ay ls?
PP pa gests gern: Vs» A Silage
si ANS Ng OY vd Lowy Gun Ee
' INQ totes 1394 ALY) 2;
FONG agin WIS OL
ANUIYIN GLY yo ΓΔΕ
BYE MOVE Liye
daw αν sth
Bw s vetusyvy
Vane
sk
τ πε ΓΝ
oily ‘beer ‘ON
} Ὡ
εἴ
᾿
; ΕΝ. ἀπ
ἜΑ. δ τ 6’ enh
ς τ τ ὅρη ἄμε ee a ΟΣ papel τ ob ed RH γε EF eee Te |
Hebe ἃ δα sags τὰν γυν ἐμὴ po horn ΩΡΕΣ A ΠΡΌΣ Aor ων: ormledex i ὌΧ iy
IY NY Lp Soy yl +P Ἐπ ἡ βλοι hot yovizivon ΕΟΣ - ὃς
25st a retler i. HY ps co ae "τα ΕΑΝ IVI TIA OTS .91' i>"
Ala: ‘tyLyUO Way i ey ee Fe a apthvoibLLnyblivxyri τον}. 42. έν
miei itty, Ὁ, Προ ροσμλθεγι never. Pe pe
BLD. Ways BP i aoe el gxacr> Ud * καὶ
λα, vo Lk 2heTarent Ἢ Le ee Ex sh LiiaiAady LH τὸς AIA? Sel sath
‘ts al » Υ sah ΓΥΎΘ. as ‘oS Τὰς γι; Ὁ St was ry! vs! otjLLivy ἽΝ ;
hi “- yee Shee | We poate ἢ Wag 65}39.1.61}} "ὍΣ αν Δ γ ΤᾺΣ ᾿ ἢ
4 Yee ΝΕ iA i eo re: 2.3 τε ά! ὦ μ΄ ἤγσν AUK τ Ἂς a. ;
ἡ uae Εν ὦ π Ξ ΒΡΟῸΥ EIU AO Dnt ga
ἡ! a Ἐς ae a: oe Αλλά La hia vy ilsia. 3
Γ᾿ , δι ' ἣ | ὅι-:
PLATE V
cate “a ᾿
a ».
σι 47
Seer
πὶ Lae
re δ:
a * ‘
FOR ns .
Se εἶ
ox ᾿ .
Jats & i
; iy Boies Sy mame
akerrwnes: 5 6.»
Etrree nl Se τς
Spear rated
SS FET BEQICS Sot H COTE
tes “ESN TY. = Stas Niger
See Tg ST
oe Soe ἐν he eressiy-
“oy rei aN Sy CRESS SoM
: aan ey Sx CRI ITO VES
ioe ON EMior oo Bterkcesnceoe.
ἊΝ + ao
| σόθὰς DORNSGICDT TO? ὦ ὡς. - τὰ
« ἘΠ ἐ τ- SEO AN] Sas
ΔΕ Xe »
PIT Apa:
tate
.
if oe
No. 1249
¥
a ;
i) : ᾿
, *
" τυ
: * “Urpetd > 2) poco 98102 AY nr,
Ras . til aa « τῇ; be z Laanndbopecnenore ῥ᾽ τή
πόλι λέγειν. |
No. 1225
PLATE VI
προνοίαι κἀγάτιανεο μαγρι oy
META Ὑ HHNETTOAH NTS p SAPS
MH κα ASIN Ap dr HCrorTey
MAKUAM IAC URN THN KE 12 3B)
AVOTEPrONTT PI SRAAAON Ke
piAOYNEAZVOEP! Loreron. ride, |
HNEF STURWA, Ὀγοάδλει eer
ENTOY CUFFOPPWOENIAONTE™
TIPOEIOYES NTHNGEPSTTAINAY
At AYGHRIEN ‘eEPUUMeENARW - ;
ὩΣ ὁ θα ας :Εγυ τ Γι λέεοὺυκ OM?
r cucerxen PAWUNOYr'erEero
WEIN IKAIM ECTOCEATTIAWUINE ‘
ἈΞ ΤΟΥ͂Σ κοντὰ HoT) KAGHM ECNOY
4G rToy fle IMaTOS Li CCMA
~OCKAEE PY CON AMG Wc |
CAR CAYPE HNTOD JAH Madan rox - 7
IAON HC OTF EPTIPWITON ECTIN
ΟΥ̓ΚΥ RAL FOP ATT OTOYKAAN Ce}
UDI Te YOU MATOCOPEAN WN |
"TeTrA Crom sarap LUMHC
erANON pion HAETYXNIE CG
“ἀγάρττο CrOMATUUN ON,
SASK κερὶ ΚΙ ER
SMITOY!! KRATUOTHINT EG. -
———e
IN CAROYV OT STACY ye oo iy : .
POE AGIAN MA ROY fo AL NE is
rast TpOl® PONHCOEIG tG τς
PAIAC KU TOTEM PUsTON eK
aMOTT q. LN er Ute ps
SOMA SHIM SH ρον σὺ
7S AAS RENOMENHG. “yy
τοί ς CY TUNOMEN in YP ἘΞ
opti “epOle. PSONALONYES :
pore g a ONYCGNTYFIO1
ALZOY CHa συγ. ene}
KAR -Ογμ". GOP dA, OS"
Τὶ CSOPTHCAIHCOYN ὁ
Σά Δαν ταὶ ἐσραρσκεοίμος
γα Ρ ANS ρου ΤΟΙ ΟΣ
rg rSpsxTOjc OTe: NIVEA
a 3 we A.
AK: »
eat τ;
eo
~=S, |
oe x Oxi Ie.
ΐ ΓάςζρΡΕεαι NACE eae, | ~~
τ" MEN YY XPON SST ir
Ὁ pACLN.
€Oc
Maz
NST OMS OEMTAN TS ΤΟΝ ΤΊ ἡ γέ
WBA λολυσττέλου ὐτογεμ
᾿ pyoubopn spas ION OYXE!/ ge 7
AEY'SONOYTT MIKap OT Ne
. : ct CUTAN ~ AAT OYTOY ERA ens ae
< ΑΝ’ AT OIROVCR NAT ξιτενν:
BPO ΥὙΥΟΟΜΤ ΕΙΣ A crt puri
ἊΣ. Ἢ -- WN OINCON γα γε -
IAPR ENTE PACES F
NORM ΟΜ ΕΝ Δ ΘΟ κα Gp παῖε
AL. SAPION AETON Cdr “a
ἘΝ: ati ΘϑέοΥ ΜΥΘῸΥ ᾿ς ες = yom "
TEN QCORST IKON Gypsy, ἘΞ «fh
ΙΚΕῚ ETETOYT ONT RENTAL, δι,
pct OAPI OAGAYT ©
rdf OHAINOCAHITFEpCy -* Se
SOWA TOP INAC εἴ: ri,
BAA Or SOICNEMOBL. Ycene,,
eynuvr POAMNSAINON I
CAI ONNCOCE ττλι NETH CS
ae ae ο eyrntf teTORST EON MENA he
Οτ ΕΔ καφιλ' = »"»
ἢ} ert τος. ou” “hh f ’
Aen” φενλόγατξ. ἍΝ;
εν A
TAI καὶ fey TTPOx, ..
Denia NECOIFC
“ONnSr$ 1 Soy Nit
rect fia const, Aan Hela
ORE Ror KAMAL”
SACE SRA. ‘SPMAKE,
Koy vr: a Sxcny
οὶ FE PAL ERAS
4 "Ne ara δῷ iA
KHOASONYCO CED}
515 Νῶ ry acy
“WP TOY
Migo PO are rpc.
TIEAO, τοε τὶ ONES
—_*
ah
-
‘OTP Y CUR
ἐὼν. 2 oni,
No. 1250, Cols. i-ii
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
HE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research
in Egypt since 1882, tn 1894 started a special department, called the Graeco-Roman
Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and early
Christianity in Egypt.
The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 250 quarto pages, with
Sacsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Drs. GRENFELL and
Hunt.
A subscription of One Guinea to the Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual
volume, and to attendance at the Fund's lectures in London and elsewhere. A donation of £25
constitutes life membership. Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers—for
England, Mr. J. Grarton Mitne, 37 Great Russell St., London, W.C.; and for America,
Mr. CuesTer I. Campseiy, 527 Zremoni Temple, Boston, Mass.
PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND.
ns
MEMOIRS OF THE FUND.
I. THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS.
For 1883-4. By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Thirteen Plates and Plans. (Fourth and Revised
Ledition.) 255.
II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Frinvers Petrie. Eighteen Plates
and two Plans. (Second Edition.) 255.
III. NAUKRATIS, Part 1. For 1885-6. By W. M. Fiinpers Perriz. With
Chapters by CEcIL SMITH, ERNEST A. GARDNER, and BARCLAY V.HEApD. Forty-four Plates
and Plans. (Second Edition.) 255.
IV. GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH. For 1886-7.
By EpDoUARD NAVILLE. Eleven Plates and Plans. (Second Edition.) 255.
V. TANIS, Part II; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ‘ Tahpanhes ἢ
and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W.M. FLINDERS PETRIE, F. Li. GRIFFITH,
and Α. 5. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 2585.
VI. NAUKRATIS, Part II. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Garpner and F. Lt.
GRIFFITH. ‘Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 2585.
Vil. THE CITY-OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND ΘΕ THE EW ere be
Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahtidiyeh. Ax Extra Volume. By Epouarp NAVILLE and
F. Lu. GRIFFITH. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 255.
VIII. BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Epovarp Navitie. Fifty-four Plates and
Plans. 265s.
IX. TWO HIEROGLYPHIC PAPYRI FROM TANIS. An Exira Volume.
Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By F. Li. GrirrirH. THE
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. With
Remarks by HEINRICH BRuGSsCcH. (Out of print.)
X. THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON II (BUBASTIS). For 1890-1.
By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Thirty-nine Plates. 255.
XI. AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 1891-2. By Epovarp Navittz. Eighteen
Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL ΚΑΒ. By J. J. Tyzor and F. Lt.
GRIFFITH. Ten Plates. 255.
XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Epovarp NaviLLe.
Fifteen Plates and Plans. 255.
XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Epovarp Navirrz. Plates
; I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Epovarp Navitte. Plates
XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Fiinpers Petriz. Photogravure and
other Plates. 255.
XVI. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. For 1896-7. By Epnovarp Navitie. Plates
LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8.' By W. M. Fuinpers Petrie. Thirty-eight Plates.
25s. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates. ros.)
XVII. ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY. For 1898-9. By W. M.
FLINDERS PETRIE. Sixty-eight Plates. 255.
XIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1899-1900. By Enovarp Navixte.
Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An L£xira Volume. By W. M. Frinpers Petrie.
Forty-nine Plates. (Ozt of print.)
XXI. THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES, Part II. For
1900-1. By W.M.FLINDERS PETRIE. Sixty-three Plates. 255. (Thirty-five extra Plates, ros.)
XXII. ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W.M.F. Perrier. Eighty-one Plates. 259.
XXII. EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra Volume. By D. Ranpari-Maclver,
A. C. MACE, and F. Lut. GRIFFITH. Sixty Plates. 255.
XXIV. ABYDOS, Part II. For 1902-3. ByW. M. Fiinpers Perrie. Sixty-four Plates. 255.
XXV.
XXVI.
XXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXV.
XXII.
. ELAMARNA, Part II. For 1903-4. By N. pEG. Daviss. Forty-seven Plates. 2
. EL AMARNA, Part III. For 1904-5. By N.peEG.Davirs. Forty Plates. 2
. ELAMARNA,PartIV. For 1905-6. By N. pe G. Davis. Forty-five Plates. 255.
. EL AMARNA, Part V. For 1906-7. By N. pe G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 255.
. EL AMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. pe G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25s.
. THE ISLAND OF MEROE. By J. W. Crowroot, and MEROITIC
ABYDOS, Part II]. An Extra Volume. By C. T. Curretty, E. R. Ayrton,
and A. E. P. WEIGALL, &c. Sixty-one Plates. 255.
EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Frinpers Petrie. Forty-three Plates, 25s.
(ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. 10s.)
DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Epovarp Navitte. Plates
CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I.
For 1905-6. By EpouaRD NAVILLE and H.R. HALL. Thirty-one Plates. 255.
DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Epovarp Navittr. Plates
CLI-CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II.
For 1907-8. By Epouarp NAvILLE. Twenty-four Plates. 255.
PRE-DYNASTIC CEMETERY AT EL MAHASNA. For 1908-9. By
E. R. AYRTON and W. L.S. LOAT. 25s.
THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III.
For 1909-10. By EpouaRD NAvILLE, H.R. Hatt, and C. T. CuRRELLY. Thirty-six
Plates. 255.
THE CEMETERIES OF ABYDOS, Part II]. For 1912-13. (Part J;
No. XXXII and Part IT, No. XXXTV to be published later.) By T. E. PEET and W. L. 5.
LOAT. 255.
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY.
Edited by F. Li. GRIFFITH.
. BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1890-1. By Percy E. Newserry. With Plans
by G. W. Fraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). (Ομέ of print.)
. BENI HASAN, Part I]. For 1891-2. By Percy E. Newperry. With Appendix,
Plans, and Measurements by G. W. FRASER. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 255.
. EL BERSHEH, Part I. For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newperry. Thirty-four
Plates (two coloured). 255.
. EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ly. Grirritu and Percy E.
NEWBERRY. With Appendix by G. W. FRASER. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 255.
. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ly. Grirritu. (Hieroglyphs,
and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 255.
HIiBROGEVPES: “FROM ΤῊΝ COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT
EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. By F. Lu. GrirFITH. Nine coloured Plates. 255.
. BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1896-7. By F. Ly. Grirriru. (Illustrating
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 255.
. THES MAS PABA: “OF “PTAHHETEP AND AKHETHETEP AT
SAQQAREH, Part I. For 1897-8. By N. DE G. Davies and F, LL. GrirFirH. Thirty-
one Plates (three coloured). 255.
DLE. ΡΥ ΒΑ (OF PRABHETEP, ANDO AKHETHE TER AT
SAQQAREH, Part II. For 1898-9. By N.prE G. Daviks and F.Li. GRIFFITH. Thirty-
five Plates. 255.
. THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1899-1900. By N. pEG.
Davies. Thirty-five Plates. 255.
. THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part I. For 1g00-1. By
N. DE G. DAviEs. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 255.
. DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part II. For 1901-2. By N. pe G. Davis. Thirty
Plates (two coloured). 255.
. THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part I. For 1902-3. By N. DEG.
Davigs. Forty-one Plates. 255.
ἘΠῚ
5S.
INSCRIPTIONS, Part I. For 1908-9. By F. Lt. GrirFitH. Thirty-five Plates. 255.
. MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS, Part II. For 1909-10. By F. Li. GrirFitn.
Forty-eight Plates. 255.
. FIVE THEBAN TOMBS. For 1910-11. By N. pe G. Davies. Forty-three
Plates. (25s:
THE ROCK TOMBS OF MEIR. For 1g11-12. By A. M. Brackman.
(Ln preparation.)
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH.
I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenrecr
and A.S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. (Out of print.)
II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part II. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenretr
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 2655.
11. FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. GRENFELL,
_ A.S. Hunt, and Ὁ. G. HoGartH. Eighteen Plates. 255.
IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and tgo1-2. By B.P.
GRENFELL, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. SMyty. Nine Collotype Plates. (ot for sale.)
V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenrety
and A.S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255.
VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. GRENFELL
and A.S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25s.
VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By
B. P. GRENFELL and A.S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 455.
VII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P. GRENFELL
and A.S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 25s.
IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenreiy
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255.
X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII.. For r908-9. By A. S. Hunt.
Six Collotype Plates. 255.
XI THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For t909-10. By A. 5S. Hunr.
Seven Collotype Plates. 255.
XII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IX. For τοῖο τὸ By A. 5. Hunr.
Six Collotype Plates. 255.
XIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part X. For 1911-12. By B. P. GRENFELL
and A. 5. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates, 255.
ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS.
(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenyon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps.)
Edited by F. LL. GRIFFITH.
THE SEASON’S WORK. For 1890-1. By Epovarp ΝΆ, Percy E. Newperry, and
G. W. FRASER. 25. 6d.
For 1892-3 and 1893-4. 25. 6d. each.
,» 1894-5. 35. 6d. Containing Report of Ὁ. G. HoGaRTH’s Excavations in Alexandria.
1895-6. 3s. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by EpoUARD NAVILLE.
1896-7. 2s.6d. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. GRENFELL, and a Thucydides
Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. 5. HUN’.
1897-8. 25. 6d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. PETRIE.
1898-9. 25.6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. GRENFELL and A. 5. HUNT.
5, 1899-1900. 25. 6d, With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. EVANS.
And twelve successive years, 25. 6d. each.
SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS.
ΛΟΓΊΑ ἸΗΣΟΥ͂: ‘Sayings of Our Lord,’ from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenrecy
and A. 5. HuNT. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net.
NEW SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPEL. By
B. P. GRENFELL and A. 5. HuNT. 15. net.
FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL. By B. P. Grenretr and A. oth
Hunt. Is. net.
ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. (Oxf of print.)
GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARI. With Plan. (Out of print.)
COPTIC OSTRACA. By W.E. Crum. ros. 6d. net.
Slides from Fund Photographs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton & Co., 3 Fleet Street, E.C.
and Prints fron Mr, R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W.
2)
3)
”»
3)
Offices of the Egypt Exploration Fund:
37 GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C., AND
527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A.
Agents:
BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W.
ASHER ἃ Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C., AnD 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN
HUMPHREY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, AMEN CORNER, E.C.,-AND
29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YORK, U.S.A.
Cc. F. CLAY, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS, FETTER LANE, LONDON, E.C., AND
100 PRINCES STREET, EDINBURGH
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER ἃ Co., 68-74 CARTER LANE, E.C,
242
7
ats
7 ri ὴ
ἣν
᾿
J
‘ i=
"
7
Ta > |
4 te he!
or
: oa: ;
ΠΣ
a
Poy
>’:
cee
-
JUN 40 88
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
i vendy
Hae 3
; = meaty,
ΠΟ ΔῊ
δ᾽ ἊΝ ΡῈ 14 4
3 ἥ
iat ἵ fait Τῇ nt ἀπ ΜΡ te “4 t A bf tte
Charade ΠΝ His Hi titaastea i
‘
ἢ μ
ΗΝ ΠΡ ΠΝ db ato ᾿
a δὶ ἀπ ΤΉ ἘΠ ΠῚ ΤῊ ΠΗ ἐν ἔν" γος τὶ
"ἢ ἬΜΗΝ ἸΡΡΉ ΤΙΝ ΜΙ ΙΗ ts ΠΝ nity Pani
ie abs vy ΠΗ ΠΝ μ] DeLee Wg lade
eww ἢ Hi Patent ne τοῖν
Geter ΤΕ ΜΕ tet not
iihtAlsaGaas
(pba yet ee
ΓΗ δ ᾿ Igy nies ΠΣ ha ;
: NR ast cas den! τ
Ῥ 5 Shite he
aa Hie hited e Ν
a,
ίς ἜΗΝ, ν᾽
ΦΉΜΗΝ
ΤΠ ΜΗ
spe? in γεν
4 Ὑ “Ὁ th ee ΑΨ»
ΜΕΝΟΣ uh
wigvete ret ayy eine
are
Saas ae.
nee
ete hy ¢
ee ΩΝ ΠΗ a
ee τ ΤΠ ae
saaeatebty ἊΝ ἊΣ
ee ees Beitr
pete
iat
δι - agate resus Es) M dee lad
i
Hey ab bebe ain τ δ νὴ Hans ‘ ᾽ν
Pinese egies Ἔα te wt 133
ΜΗ ἔφην pit pee
ΠΤ ΤΙΝ μὲ τὰ ἽΝ phy bb bs by γενεὴν
th inn Te talc ΤῊΣ Ἐν ε γυ bel ;
re τὰ wha δἰ tees ee peptet ste
My way ete ΡΠ ΚῊΝ
vt ii 1° Fe a τ ates ᾿
a\W Ps idie bedded karey
oy ASehia-aeos paral stats ia ΟΝ sit We iite ΜΙ ΕΣ
ΡΥ ΤΙ ΜΝ ΕΠ ΠΡ ΡΝ
“2 wy δ ψῈ
“λυ, Hee Ty Ἢ [21 ἐν) ὸ»
3 tt ἘΠ ΜΤΝ nee ΠΝ
wine ΤΗΝ i
Hisbissenyy ΣΤ ew aye iat +o oat
Di feaegepecarens briyeen Lola ΚΡΉΝΗΙ Dali biel bs
spare ey ΣΡ. ts ἘΣ ΤῊΣ “ay +i vent. BAe TS able
ΠΗ πέννα ΜΈ ΟΤΜΗ ΚΑΑΘ ht 4
ete
ΠΣ
ΤΗΣ
ῃ
“ἢ
Ἢ Scat ΗΝ matt ΥΩ eke abate ἘΝ
ῬΡΟΣῊΥ ΡΝ ΤΕ Τὰν δ Be DAD SLY Ἢ
ἘΉΜΗΡ Neth mR RAMI Ἷ
ΠΝ δἰ 1.26 Ni we ἘΝ "
ἘΠΕ iF 4! At ὑγρὴ nti ΤῊΣ wifi
Ων ἘΜ ald apr Ve εν ΠῚ
ey Taal [εν 64
44; "Ἢ ἘΠΕ ΕΉΜΜΠΉΗ Bj ΣῊ:
Poy ead PY Spa abet R RESTS ΠΣ ΜΈΜΗ sy
as ots babe ἐκ εν τόνον γν μιν byt 4
rai pratt? Abe PPh AS wy hath MDF
ti ΠΗ ΠΠΉΜΗ
SN ETA
eras hy
Ὑ δΥρρελ εκλλοδελδν δ ,
Δα ΣΝ ἈΨΉΚΗΝ >
Prong i lete δ δε τι ett
ῃ
i ere dite
Rea e ain Si tits ἫΝ eerey eel Sette
ἫΣ nee Δ ue ᾿ Woe Nea He ἐπ την ΠΗ ΜΗΝ Δ 33 ey
eee Hee +) Be Ἢ ΜΗΝΊ γον Latest εν}
ΜΗ rete
je οἰ 344
yes} Ha} ἀλλ ἨΣ ag Hp Hh PTE
ἼΣΗΣ ΉΠΗΣ
ἦν
ded 44 ΠΌΤΟΝ
ἜΝ ΝῊ ἐπ ΕΒΡΘΉΑ δ
ΘῊΡ ale Aa ted
saat taken beta: a lastecede
Agee
Pe
“ ψυ τε ἘΣΤΙΝ ihe ae eb ge pepe DRA TPES TRO Per iy LLP? Ye ΜΤΥΣ
eH tii Bisrspbeb ae netahaee aah ΣΙ eed ἢ VA Tye
Oe tt 5 ΦΉΜΗ Spe ERODED Raha tets benb hot pepptuts het rinks ilasesanal
ΤῊΣ UP La tp set δ Ὁ 9} Brats 3! MED AZT it eh ἐγ ννενέ μὲ; ΕΝ ὍΡΑ
eg: ΣΤΉΝ SEPA pLRTye stat wrane tev ΘΣ δὲ pen ΛΨΆΔΑΤΑΡΙ ΗΝ yrere
uy Fabre Pi ἫΝ ΣΉ ted ΠΝ ΨΥ ΥΣΦΡΕΥΣΥΙ δέν νὰ eat at ΠΝ
> ΔῊΝ τς ἀν νὰ γν} Brahe ννενν νυ ννετνν
‘bene:
patie ἘΠ ΠΡ ΕΝ eds
2 zt we i} ΜΙΝ φυνγλλλννν νῦν ay
” Li eaed v9 ΗΝ +443 07 Fa ἌΝ viye
peed Rave ree Madea ἮΝ ΠΩ 233 ΠΤ ΉΜΗ
ΣΉ ν᾿ Ἢ et ὙΠ ΦΗΣΙ
eee tose ΙΗ τ bee. hed Sry ἊΣ
ἜΡΡΕΙ ΗΠ ΤῊΝ ἽΝ holed ened
42) vue
ΩΣ raat stent ψπ at nh
ΤΏ "
Lek Vey beat Wet wet
phetbe eye
rerérerfurerson ray
th
Nis 1 it
yr RAG, ui w
sett Hi Hae
Ἢ eben pry ΔΉ ἀμφ te ee
iValalaleracal ἈΔΕΣΗΡΙ delta >
ate Latha tend whe uw pa jersey eel Ty hang SERCH te ETD
Het Gath! ἐν ΤΣ eh Leh eh te des PP) by + eel hyterse
ses rnienra oy ApLiver ΔΈΝ . ΜΕΥ
Ἢ νας ea Herat pra Nee ΩΣ
ΜΉ rie be
Poe vet PR arate ἢ
ΧΗ ote ie Oth Ab ehaeeeee
eat pases bee4i gab ie Ttnitit ον ee typ ey be
Had AVPAP MAE Lee Rr PARP Et RTS ἜΡΘΗ δ
ἀπῆν ὯΝ ΦΈΡ tH: say
ἸΟΥΗΣ ΣΝ Tha t2es bea EP ΜῈ ie ἐν
{ very a)
Note oh δεν
ἀλλ. λων Werke BaD
te Sree al aad
ΜΝ
yal
ἫΝ ΗΝ ΠΊΩΝ
ee Spenayr bob ΠΩΣ ΜΕΥ
ar Dy ᾿ dn yebyt lh Sparse ubbabst rr ΔῈ snety t+
δ vrere
rar
᾿ τ τινὰ ἫΝ * or 2 eaernigiseniys)
4 hes 7 , ᾿ yee ἈΝ
τὰ ΤῊΝ εἰ ἢ ἢ ἬΝ i Pa τον γέ A ΗΚ ἐν γε
Nasri? ΜΝ ἮΝ ἢ ἘΣ HF rt
teenies BLS ΠΝΕΙ͂Ν TS aE itt SPINA ΗΜ titty
ἜΡΗΣ ἔα ΨΥ ἢ ἢ punheay bavae ial ἘΣ ΝΗ ἢ ΚΉΜΒΗΝΝ
aut iat Hine Buty ἀμτως
yh eit ayn) ie oy eet ee
4
mn ia
Bee
He ΠΝ Wide
tah
inate
Hh
ὃ ᾿ aye Maite δ}
2 ih ἜΝ ᾿ ΜῊΝ reat Pees ἢ
Cy Se tt ih f a) ἀν abet hh a“
ad ite nate ΗΝ
ἘΠ ῊΠῚ ἜΤΗ Lists pea ne keh v8 by Ne anit hy τἀ te ORE REED DEA
‘ad ΜΉΝ ape
ak ἡτ ὅν " ᾿
neeriey Ἢ ΠΣ Harriet eae eer) δ μὴ ὦ Δ
, poe Pete eet
Pl ilasatabee Janse ΠῚ ἥ
N ie Bist ἢ a ἫΝ ὩΣ δὴ ὅν ἐν τ) αὐ an gabe ΨΥ
nia ἘΠῊΝ μ ΜΗ gra etna
᾽
Asti hie tee Rta ater BPN
Saat i >) bays AMG RO
Mane ata εἰ ney Ween
Verte’
Bauheateas Hn
sis So
sas Sie! Pheer Nien
aM
44} a7 ee
EM Hie whe)
oS or
ee — i Haase
ce ian ᾿ ΓΗ͂Ν i Ra gih ἐξ cia Weber ante
; rs rast BUH Hane δ ΠΥ Rea
δεν Χ ἘΝ they east Mey ibe re iy bs Payee yee
Natt Ye cts hatnt? Pisetorspal thar tnt epee ia ΠΝ ΩΝ
" ἐν ΜῊΝ 4 4 μον ait a ay cheney ately hi
sss Nera Heyes) st ies: dpeakrer hit eecteees ty Hal tee (rt hates
tou ni nate
yh ts hn eatd Padre ΓΤ
Ἢ ;
i Mie eit (ist th ἢ ΤΌΝ
Sac i mutants
CEO eaten
Το Anh atet ye etek εὐ ayes totrt
Ree A deyperede®
Ou
ΠΝ ΗΝ Ἧ ‘he ΠΗ
ἀμὴν πε NRA ἦν Δαν τ μη τῳ
ἫΝ γεν
iy τὶ thet hue
re ΓΥΣῚ
tah
Vales
ΟΝ ΛΗ:
Nitta ΠῚ
+h) ‘od TY ΑΨ ΝΗ
athe ἣν i) nek » Niet ἌΝ
wii Bithicitin} ἐπι δ ιν ἜΗΝ
\ ;
i ν᾿ Ἢ ἯΙ)
᾿. ai ia
itt PH ΠΗ: aN ;
ἜΘΝΗ μηρῷ tay
τ OUEST tht
Hah ac wh
ΝΝ Pinte ny
‘ ἷ Ait Mite tay sober ty ayy: A pana
teh nbn Mi " tna ve bats ah PEE ee
fc) ue its) iis 4)
vat)
i
hea
ae Μ᾿
Sp aphede’
Hedy for Be ay
ΜΝ
ἀν να. γα ων δὰ εὐ εἰ
ΗΝ ΎΝ
qittes
Δ wre aagth
ry ney νον ἑν λει
ΝῊ
ae HeNtne eS
"! δι ΝΕ Ἧ
ree
te
nary
4 Φ "μὰ )
Ἢ Η ede bee δι, nie Ne . a
is aN Play Ἢ τὴν a ὃς sia
ee SUNNY
HS We ey
sist phate yet th
Naan
RRR it Stet
thee reg Atty
ΕἾ tf
NUE ΥΤΗΝ
Nai
ΤΗΝ
> athe int
τὶ ΤΉ Sra
sta ary te
πεν τ τε Ἅ ψτν ότι Me Hf Wa
ἀφ ἐὰν
‘ Ν τις helt
as ee t ἜΝ
ὙΜῊΝ ee vi reat
isa ἈΠΧΆΜΗΜ tris ΝΜ
ἮΝ ἡ τ i oe ἷ i a
ἊΝ uke ett } Ἢ SUR sot hy sta
4st a sts Ae tH i i if at Mi Hut nt ΗΝ rll
Hee ot MUNCH ani
Wht elle Chott
the
- Ma th!
Mi if i τ rahe Hey GASH NGS i
OUNSLP A Ca pa
nH
dye 4
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11